1997 Story notes
Old Story Notes
Ilyena sat in the same place, the same hill like she
did every night with Lews. Only, Lews wasn't there
for three nights in a row. Ilyena became worried
as to where he could be. Danger? Attacked and hurt
badly in the clan? many things raced through her mind
at the same time. Made her confused, made her want to
cry, but she didn't. The sun dipped down into the sky
and the moon crawled into it's place replacing the sun.
Laying back against the large weeping willow tree, she
heard some rustling in the leaves, but thought it to
just be an animal. She was wrong for when she stood,
she felt a warm embrace from behind and smiled. "Lews,
Where were you? I was getting worried.." Lews nodded
sitting down beside Ilyena. "I was getting some things
packed to leave, I am going off to travel and I don't
know when I will be back." Ilyena sighed. "Why are you
leaving? Where will you go?" Lews shrugged and took
Ilyena's hand in his. "I want you to come with me,
to come adventure away from the kingdom with me."
Shaking her head Ilyena sighed again, this time
deeper feeling sorry for herself " I wont go, I am
going to the clan of Shalonesti soon, and I don't
want to leave my parents, not now." Standing Lews
nodded and lifted Ilyena to her feet. "I don't know
if I will be back, But I want you to wait for me and
we will get married when do return to the vallenwoods."
Kissing her deeply and holding her in his arms.
Waking the next morning, Ilyena found herself alone in
her bedroom of the palace. Lews must have left during
the night after she fell asleep. Sighing, Ilyena began
to pack her items for her trip to the vallenwoods. This
day would be the hardest, the one more alone. Shoving
all her belongings into her backpack, Ilyena left behind
her new found childhood, one with a happiness she couldn't
even explain. Meeting Savanah and king Terri was the best
thing she could ask for. Them taking her in and making her
their daughter, a Shalonost. A name she would have to try
and keep in well and high respect. Standing before the
Vallenwoods, she was greeted by her Aunt, Pythia Shalonost.
Pythia took her into the vallenwoods and call for someone
to give her a tour. The vallenwoods was beautiful and
Ilyena knew she would find a home, a new found peace here.
Months passed and Ilyena waited for Lews hoping he would
come up behind her and take her into a warm embrace. She
knew she would never feel his embrace, or feel his kiss
again. Sitting at Lhedr-Eowyl Pond, Ilyena tried to get
her mind off Lews, and try to move on since he wasn't
going to come back at all. Ilyena decided that it was
time to take off the engagment ring and move on with her
life. She couldn't watch the other elves in love, holding
and hugging eachother. Their kisses they shared, the
embraces they did. The night of the battle Royale, Ilyena
sat at Lhedr-Eowyl Pond and watched all the elves hurry
around getting ready to fight. She saw this one elf, a
bladesinger walk past her with a smile. She smiled back
but he had already walked out of sight. The fighting had
began, and everything was going alright, until the groups
facing Shalonesti became too big for them and the elves
starting dying fast.
Walking through the hall of moons, Ilyena saw the same
bladesinger sitting at the fountain, looking upset with
himself. She smiled and created a rose with her magic
and blessed it with Taliena's love and special care.
Smiling, she leaned over and handed the rose to him
and kissed his cheek lightly. "I hope this cheers you
up a little, its not much but its beautiful" She said
smiling and sitting down beside him. The bladesinger
nodded and placed the rose into his pocket. "My name
is Ilyena Shalonost, daughter of King Terri and Queen
Savanah Shalonost" Ilyena said shaking the elf's hand.
The bladesinger nodded and shook her hand. "And mine is
Davion Harpsilver, a pleasure to meet you Ilyena Shalonost"
Smiling, Ilyena stood and dusted herself off. "I better be
going, Llyowyn wanted to see me, there is alot of people
in his room. Maybe you should join us, it's alot of fun"
Walking off, Davion just smiled and twirled the rose.
Sitting on Llyowyn's room Ilyena watched and listend to
all the stories that were being told. All the stories
about the dwarves, and the battles people have been through
with them. It was quite a night to listen to them all, but
also a sad night for the elves were defeated in the Battle
royal by the Speaker's husband, Seal Breingiton had attacked
and killed Pythia, and the other elves. That is what had upset
the bladesinger, Davion so much. Hearing a knock at the door,
Ilyena stood up and opened it looking around. There wasn't
anyone there at all and then behind her was Davion with a
beautiful pink rose in her hand. "This is for you m'lady" he
said with a smile. Ilyena took the rose and sewed it into her
hair making sure it wouldn't fall.
Stories, songs and laughter was shared all night long. Smiles
were beamed around the room so many times that one would become
blind if entering the room. Davion had been playing with his
harp and singing soft tunes. He tried to sing about the defeat
they suffered in the Battle Royal, but was stopped by silly jokes.
Ilyena found herself staring over at Davion when he wasn't looking
and looking away when he was. Their eyes locked once when they
looked at the same time, blushing Ilyena turned away. She was
begining to like Davion, He made her smile alot. The coming
weeks, there was still no sign of Lews, and Davion became a
closer part to Ilyena's heart. While sitting at Lhedr-Eowyl Pond,
Ilyena was looking through her backpack to find the Windsong
ring Lews had given her. Instead, Ilyena found a letter wrapped
in a fine silk scarf. Lifting the scarf off the letter, and
unfolding it slowly, her face lit up as she read it.
{gMy Dearest Ilyena,
Your vibrancy and life fills me with a love
I cannot deny. Your hair is soft and gentle,
like the gentle wind coursing over a brilliant
meadow of soft grass. Your eyes, deep pools of
mystery which draw me within, ever soulful and
at peace. I am lost without you, a swordless
warrior in a hostile wasteland.
would that you would share this life, that we
may grant eachother happiness in this world of
chaos. {x
Davion "{DH{xa{Dr{xp{Ds{xi{Dl{xv{xe{Dr{x" Shalonesti
Ilyena carefully wrapped the letter back into the scarf
and walked into the field of song where all the elves
in training to be bladesingers, and all the bladesingers
were standing around and practicing. Ilyena scanned around
for Davion, and atlast saw him standing with his sword to
his side with a smile looking at her. She rushed into his
arms and embraced him tightly. He looked at her, and then
kissed her deeply. Ilyena felt so warm inside and kissed
him back. A long passionate kiss that never seemed to have
an end to it at all. She stayed in his embrace for a little,
then they walked to the pond and rested. "I didn't know how
you felt Davion," Davion smiled and held her hand in his. "I
wont leave you like Lews left you, I wont hurt you ever and
I will try my hardest to make you the happiest ever Ilyena"
With those words, Ilyena kissed him again and curled into
his arms. "Taliena bless us.." she whispered. Davion just
nodded and held her tighter. "Taliena did bless me with you"
Dipping her feet into the pond, Davion massaged
her shoulders softly. Ilyena sunk back into his
arms and entwined her fingers with his. "I do
love you with all my heart Davion" she whispered
closing her eyes. Davion kissed her forhead. "I
love you too" he whispered into her ear. Lhedr-Eowyl
Pond was a most relaxing place, and was almost always
quiet. The Field of Song was always full of people
practicing their weaponry, and the Tower of the Sun
was full of rooms that didn't belong to either of
them at all. Ilyena loved being in Shalonesti, it
made her feel at home and loved. Her fighting skills
became better each day as she practiced so she could
soon fight side by side with Davion. Cuddling into
Davion's arms, Ilyena sighed with happiness for she
felt whole now. He was the one she needed to fill
her life. The one missing half that made her whole.
Made her life so much easier, and to feel, give love.
Taliena shined down upon the two elves holding eachother
so tightly. "They will be happy together" she said as
a flow of flower petals flew through the pond with a
soft breeze and circled around the two lovers. They
had found eachother, the thing they both needed in
their lives..Love..
The night was cold and there wasn t enough blanket for Ilyena. Davion
Kept hogging it on his side. Sighing she stood and wrapped her robe
Around herself walking out of their room. Staring around the vallenwoods
She sighed thinking about her past life. Terri and Savanah seemed to have
Disappeared into nothing, the kingdom of Shalonesti dying each day. The
Marauders taking of kingdoms, Ilyena knew Shalonesti was next. But how
Could she defend it? She couldn t. She knew the risks of being in their war,
She would surely die and break Davion s heart with her death. With Lews s death, it was hard for Ilyena but not as hard as it would have been months ago
Before he left her. Tears still filled her eyes as she watched him plunge the
Sword into his chest and fall into her arms. She cried when she buried the
Azaela branches into his grave, and sat there for hours until the sun went down.
She felt somewhat safe though with Davion near, with Davion in her heart. He
Protected her against everything he could. He held her tightly that night and
They spend the night within eachothers arms. Waking up next to him was nice
For her aswell. She felt at home and safe each sunrise when he was there. Sometimes he wasn t there, but Ilyena knew he would be safe. Probably fighting
With the other elves during the night.
Feeling the cold breeze blow against herself, she walked back into the bedroom
Closing the door behind her. Flopping back into the rocking chair, Ilyena stared at
Davion sleeping in the bed. He had a smile on his face, a beautiful smile she always loved seeing. Makes her feel so warm inside when he had it on his face. They had sat in their room one afternoon when everything was quiet around the clan. Finally had time alone to hold eachother and talk long hours of the day. Ilyena sat up against the back of the bed in the feather pillows, while Davion layed on his side on the bottom of the bed tickling her feet once and awhile. They talked about old memories and their lives, their families, the sad times they had and the happiness they would have in the future. She stared at his eyes, she stared at his smile, she loved them both. She loved him, and he loved her. That is the best thing about Taliena s blessing, love, everlasting.
Ilyena watched carefully as the blossoms of the beautiful vivaldi roses began to bloom. Keeping her hands pressed upon the soil where it was planted, Ilyena focused all her thoughts. -Welcome her into your heart- a voice began to whisper. -Take her into your mind and soul Ilyena Shalonost- A soft breeze blews around her as she slowly lifted her hands. The Vivaldi rose bush now blossomed fully with a beautiful pink flower. Leaning back onto the ground, crossing her legs, Ilyena clasped her hands together in prayer..
Taliena, please forgive me for I must continue with the ways of nature. You saw that rose busy bloom. It felt me Taliena and I felt her, I felt Zandreya within me. Please do not hate me for what I must do
Ilyena sighed and opened her eyes to see a tall beautiful woman with
flowing platinum hair and deep, caressing blue eyes in a flowing white gown.
The woman held out her hand for Ilyena to take. Holding her hand, Ilyena rose slowly to stand staring deep into the blue eyes that stared at her.
My child, you truly believe that I would hate thee for following your heart s desire? I helped you in your times of need all your life, I help you now. When you felt like you couldn t go on to walk another footstep, I carried you in my arms until you felt you were strong again. Do not think I would abandon you now, or ever young Ilyena. I am always with you, I will always be with you. Taliena smiled and took Ilyena in a warm embrace. I will be with you no matter what happens. Now follow your heart and do what you must do, become who you must become
Looking to her right, then back to Ilyena, Taliena kissed her forehead. go to her, she is waiting
Ilyena let go of Taliena s hand and walked over to a beautiful woman, almost matched in beauty of Taliena, dressed in a thick green robe with a crown of flowers in her hair. Zandreya opened her arms welcoming Ilyena to them happily.
Ilyena: The Search Begins...
To: All Davion Shalonesti Seylence Beraal Charrity
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Placing her belongings into her backpack, Ilyena glanced about the room,
making sure she did not forget anything. Walking towards the fireplace,
Ilyena picked up a painting of her and Davion together and slipped it into
her backpack. "I will find you, I know I will". The room seemed so empty
to her, the coals in the fireplace have been cold for a long time, and the
room didn't radiate the feeling of love like it used to. Something was
wrong, and Ilyena knew that finding Davion was the only way to make things
seem right again.
Walking from the house, she pulled her cloak around her neck. The sun had
not yet risen, and the weather was very cold. All the animals were
sleeping, and there was only the noise of the leaves blowing as the wind
flew around. This would be a long journey, and as she walked from the
forest, Ilyena began to realize that she may never find what she is looking
for. It had been a long time since she felt Taliena's warm embrace around
her, and it has been even longer since she had felt Davion's. Miles away
from the Vallenwood, Ilyena rested upon a hill to watch everything come to
life. The sun coming up over the other hills and waking up the world around
her. The animals scattering around, starting their daily life and in her
mind, all she could think about, was getting hers back in order.
------
Mon Oct 6 06:25:30 1997
To: all
Leaving the village, Tuefry pondered on what he had thought. For days, he
stood in the place where he had come and tortured Mero, finally stealing his
mortal body and destroying his immortal soul. For days, without food or
drink, he sat there and thought.
Travelling away from the Great Forest, he began his personal lessons. This
consisted of ripping out his own limbs, and reattaching them. Out of all
the teachers in this world, mortal and immortal, pain was still the best of
them.
After the long journey, he arrived in Arkane. There was a messanger there
with a letter and some news. Sapphire had written the letter, it informed him
that Christopher was ailing. Damnnation. If only I were a cleric...
Also informed were the cowardly ways of Wargar and Malice. Ironic, that he
had been the first to set their alliance together. Well, they were fools, and
they would die, even the few that he still respected in Malice.
More strange news. Myra had left?? For our camp?? Unbelievable. And
Tuefry didn't. In fact, a few threats and the messanger begged him, and told him it was true.
Dismissing him, Tuefry found a shallow grave and rose them up from the dead.
The rotted corpse talked to him of what the Dead knew of recent going ons.
Astounding. Even Eclipse was acting cowardly. It was time they had a lesson
from the best of teachers.
He also heard more of Khisanth. He remembered her. When he was in dae'Tok the
first time, her monk order had taken a small visit at court. However, she
had sensed his presence. And the second time, she was close enough to see.
He knew her to be one whom he could trust. Her mind was open like a book.
Arriving at the Campfire of the Gypsies, he wrote a letter to them all, stating
that there would be no more Blues for a time. It was time for some deep
consideration. He had, after all, to think of what would be in the best
interests of himself, Sapphire, and Christopher. He was considering rule of
New Thalos.
[128] Tuefry: ...
Wed Oct 15 19:29:27 1997
To: all
It was long enough.
Beliefs gone, and love lost.
It was time.
None would take the gift/curse of the Horned One's memories. Three tries,
three denials. It will die with me.
I walk to my final resting place. Alone.
Tuefry BlackHeart, the Unbeliever.
[182] Tuefry: Snickerings.
Thu Oct 23 18:58:40 1997
To: all
The cold corpse sat there on the ground before the colossal tree.
*Blink*
Slowly at first, it started to move. It lost its deathlike pallor.
Pulling his blue robes together, the man began to snicker to himself. This
time, he would find out what people thought.
Fading into the shadows, the snickering and chuckling could barely be
contained.
It is amazing how fickle a power, such as feign death, can fool an entire
world.
He watched Steel break his Oaths and laugh to himself. Did Steel not know
that Nadrik was watching him? Soon even the cityguards would attack him
on sight. Why, if such a holy man cannot even keep a vow to a heretic, what
would stop him from breaking his word to the faithful?
He watched Eclipse try to break his wife, to marry Smog. He saw his own
wife's faithfulness. He saw the monk willing to tear out throats to get
him back.
He saw many ridicule his wife, and yet still, she was faithful. She was truely
the most wonderful wife in the land. She was a rose among the thorns compared
to the other women.
Chuckling to himself, he faded into existance, in the midst of Althainia, and
watched the rumours fly, chuckling all the way to the new Temple.
[188] Tuefry: Storyquest
Sat Oct 25 18:45:55 1997
To: all
Creeping ever so carefully, the thief crept closer to the Temple. He was
sweating buckets. It wasn't the easiest thing. In fact, he would have
thought anyone else mad to do this. Spying on Master BlackHeart. He almost
spit at the name. He would have, if he were a member of the assassin's guild.
Master BlackHeart had taken many of their assignments upon himself, thereby
making contracts harder to find, and even harder to keep. He shivered to
think what would happen to him if he were caught by the blue robed one.
Getting closer to the secretive Temple of the Brotherhood, he spotted a
window very conveniently left open. What luck! Now he wouldn't have to sneak
around inside. It was a temple of heretics, and he wouldn't want Devion
looking down at him there. It was said that Devion even liked the necromancer,
however, he didn't want to take any chances.
Getting close to the window, he heard a commanding voice speaking.
"Then the time has come. What is to be done will be done. It may come as
a shock to many, but time passed is time for change."
"This will be a bit steep, Tuefry. You can't expect to believe people would
think you would drop your hatreds, from blood feuds to those who annoy you.
"What will happen, will happen. This is not the time for petty bickering.
I have always had those loyal to me." A chuckle. "Even my enemies
respect me. Many of them would follow if I asked. And now, numbers are
power."
"True, true. But to open peace with all? Is this not a large task?"
"They will unite. Most of them anyhow. Change must come. The personal
gain to all will be rich. Knowledge, power, and wealth. Usually one of those
tends to appeal to people."
"This could break our entire world, you know that."
"I know the risks. I knew for awhile now. But it must come to pass, at
all costs." A pause. "Send the messangers out to the clans, and the
kingdoms." Another pause. "And send someone to the Vale. Find what
of the dragonkind are left. You had best send someone very humble and
diplomatic. Or they'll get eaten." A chuckle. "And, as a final touch.
Go to the priests in every temple in the land. Bring an offering appropriate
to whatever temple you send someone to. Tell them the heretic sends these,
as gifts to the Gods. Inform them as soon as possible, I will travel to each
A gasp. "As you command, Tuefry." A door closes, and someone is heard
walking away on the far side of the building.
The thief thought things through. This was madness! The heretic going to
pay his respects to Gods? Messages of peace? Breaking of the world? The
necromancer must have gone mad.
The thief started to sneak away from the Temple. Walking within shelter
of the shadows, he began to return to the Thieves' Guild.
Then, the shadows themselves reached out and stopped him.
"What I said aloud, you were meant to hear. Or I would have killed you
when you tripped off the 5 wards of detection surrounding the Temple. Go to
your employer and tell him what you have heard. Tell everyone." A chuckle.
A blue robed man materializes out of the shadows, and walks inside the Temple.
[189] Tuefry: Storyquest
Sat Oct 25 20:37:05 1997
To: all
The blue robed necromancer was out for a stroll in the city of his love, New
Thalos. Keeping to the shadows of course, the guards were loyal to Sapphire,
but with the network of crime reports, he was considered a criminal.
Hearing shouts, he walked over to the butcher's. It sounded like quite a
heated debate.
"I don't care if people want it, stop selling it!" A loud snort is heard.
"I don't care. You shouldn't even be here. You should be at your rackety
little castle. Guard!"
Walking in, he saw a large black minotaur, with firey red eyes, attacking
one of the Royal Guards. It was Zarathos of Malice.
Zarathos charged at the guard, and disemboweled the guard, spattering him
against the wall. Pulling out a dagger which gleamed like silver, the minotaur
kissed the blade, and began cutting out the guard's heart. Pulling the
fleshy mass clear from the corpse, he tossed it onto the counter, and said,
"There, sell that. Its more appropriate than selling cow meat. There should
be a shop that sells monkey meat, then you will see what I mean!"
Seeing this sight, the butcher fained dead away.
The blue robed necromancer appeared from the shadows, and tapped the black
minotaur on the back. The minotaur almost jumped right out of his skin.
Two marks in the ceiling appeared where the minotaur's horns hit. Whirling
around, the minotaur prepared to throw his dagger into this unseen surprise.
Then a look of recognition passed over his face.
"Master BlackHeart! It has been so long!"
"Yes Zarathos. It is good to see that you are back to our world. The curse
put upon you by the Gods is gone. They could not stop what is to be."
The minotaur looked at him with a very puzzled look. Which is quite a comical
face appearing on a minotaur. The necromancer chuckled and said, "Come."
Hours passed as the duo travelled westward, skirting around the sides of
Althainia. They travelled further until they came to a mighty colossal tree.
"You will watch me minotaur. You will nail me to the tree. In the wrists
and in the ankles. You will keep watch. The sun will rise when you start,
and you will take the nails out during sunset of the third day. You will
not take them out any sooner. No matter how I scream. But you will keep
hounds away with nothing but your hands and your horns."
[190] Tuefry: Storyquest.
Sat Oct 25 20:42:50 1997
To: all
The jet black minotaur had an overwhelming urge to hit his former mentor
over the head and drag him to a healer. Surely this must be some mental
sickness? But the look on the necromancer's face made him comply.
====
Pain. Agony. Tear. Gnash. Scream. Cough. Agony. Pain.
====
At the appointed time, the minotaur took his former master down from the tree.
Then, a howling. Huge hounds appeared from the very shadows themselves, with
foam at their mouth and fire at their eyes. Zarathos danced around them
gracefully, something most minotaur could not accomplish. He charged and
gored, he tore heads off, he smashed their faces with his bare hands.
Yet they got up and kept coming. Even the headless ones. He fought them
until dawn. Extremely fatiged, he looked at the man in the blue robes, who
appeared to have gained his strength.
The necromancer smiled at him, then smacked the side of his head with a
crackling staff. Everything went black.
[191] Tuefry: Storyquest.
Sat Oct 25 20:49:29 1997
To: all
The minotaur was punched awake by his own pain. Screaming, he looked around
with bloodshot vision. There was the necromancer, sitting placidly watching.
Pain screamed from everywhere. Even though he was only punctured in the
wrists and ankles. It screamed from his head, from his heart, from his very
soul. Despite the fact it was the most gruelling pain he'd ever felt in his
life, he refused to black out.
The third day approached. He was raving mad when the necromancer pulled out
the nails. He fell to the ground and blacked out.
Waking in a stone chamber, the minotaur looked around. He saw the necromancer
staring at him. Zarathos smiled and nodded. He knew now.
One day, the Horned God's memories will be refused thrice. The fourth will
be in a shape pleasing to him, black with horns. The passage will not be as
normal. The last bearer will not be consumed by the dogs. This will be
the true incarnation of the Horned God.
The Horned God will break families apart, yet unite the world. He will
bring the very coming of the end of the world as we know it. The ground will
be torn asunder and the very heavens themselves will shake in fear. His
destiny will be to affect the way things are, and the ways they will change.
[214] Tuefry: The Fireside chat.
Wed Oct 29 23:38:29 1997
To: all
The necromancer looked upon his Oath Brother, who rubbed at his hand.
There it was, Sevarris' mark. How little the monk knew.
Seeing the look in Blake's eyes, Tuefry uttered a few words before leaving
the monk alone. Shadowform.
He felt the pulling then. The sweet feeling of actually *being* a shadow.
The whole world was different when one melded to the Shadow Plane. As he
walked away, he felt the sweet pulling at him, telling him to stay, stay
here forever, and forget the material world. Being trained by Conclave, he
was disciplined to keep it at bay. This is why the only necromancers seen
were either in Conclave or from Conclave. Those learning the "dark art"
on their own either went mad, or were lost to things like the Shadow Plane.
However, something nagged on his mind much more. He thought of Blake and
sighed with envy. His Oath Brother had many things that the necromancer
wanted.
Peace. Even though much plagued Blake's world, he was closer to peace than
himself. In fact, Blake was probably the only person, that close to peace.
Chuckling to himself, the necromancer thought of how much a hypocrite he was.
Speaking up against retiring, and for death. Things he wanted to give up
himself. Oh, but to just leave this world of fighting, and join his wife
and son.
Sapphire, the jewel. She captured his heart on the first day. She had him
webbed to the spot, better than any invoker could. He still remembered that
first time he looked into her eyes, and felt something he never felt in his
life before.
And his son, Christopher. It weighed heavily at his heart that he had missed
so many years of Christopher's life. But his son was back now. And doing
so well! He brought so much pride to Tuefry, a pride he had never felt before.
Letting his thoughts go for a moment, he came to the Temple. He placed a
single white rose at the place he did every day. For Sevarris. Then,
pulling at the well-hidden lever, walked through the secret door into
his stone chamber. Sapphire still lay sleeping on the bed. From the folds
of his dark blue cloak, he pulled out 12 fresh roses and left them at her feet.
Leaving her with a kiss on the cheek, he left to the Palace, sneaking about
the guards to give more magickal instruction to his son, Christopher.
[225] Tuefry: Tuefry's Ponderings.
Fri Oct 31 05:33:33 1997
To: all
She would not be pleased.
No, not at all.
In his time, the necromancer had been leader of Malice itself, and waged many
wars in all the clans he had been to and seen. His battle had taken him to
strange places, even different planes of existance, against the most ferocios
and powerful beings ever known.
And he would rather have to face all of those foes, put together, than face
the verbal beating Sapphire would put on him this eve. She had warned him
constantly to be one with the Shadow when he walked the streets of New Thalos,
and only at night.
It wasn't that he wasn't shadowformed. That would make her slightly mad.
Or the fact that it was daytime. He could handle that.
But walking into that procession of 30 guards with the parade would definitely
make her mad.
Sighing, he wiped the mix of the guard's blood and his own off his face.
He glanced around, and said the words. Shadowform.
Sweet Darkness. Sweet Nothingness. Stay Forever. Stay. Stay, stay,
staystaystaystaystaystayNO. Conclave training kicking in, as per
susual.
The world of Shadow was definitely one of darkness. It wasn't evil. Or good.
It simply was. Was. Was alluring, captivating, like a spider's web to a fly.
Or more precisely, like a flame to a moth.
Sweet darkness. staysweetsurrendersweetstaysurrender NO NO NO. Sometimes
it almost drove him mad. If it weren't for his wife and child, he would have
left this world long ago.
Not wanting to endure this, he decided quickly that he should leave the city
for awhile, and spend some time outside the gates. Rushing over, he almost
interrupted a funeral procession.
[226] Tuefry: Tuefry's Ponderings, pt 2.
Fri Oct 31 06:24:00 1997
To: all
Interesting. Although the necromancer had studied many different rites of the
dead for different cultures, he seldom had seen a funeral. People didn't seem
to like a necromancer near their dearly departed. Something about desecration
or some silly thing like that. What is wrong with using something that
someone else doesn't have a need for anymore? Waste not, want not.
Slipping off his robe, he pulled a shirt and trousers out of one of the folds.
He wanted to be invisible, yet visible, and this would do just the trick.
Putting the robe into a small backpack, he made his way along with the
procession.
He watched with mild interest, at the things that were said, and the things
that were done. The tears, he understood completely; if someone close to him
had died, he would be given to upset as well.
Then, people began to walk to the box they placed the deceased in, and they
began to weep and cry even harder. Tuefry watched them all.
When they were done, he took it upon himself to walk over, and see for himself,
what a great person would cause so much heartache in these people. Trying
to avoid walking with the usual "stalkingness" he had, he paced over towards
the coffin and looked.
.
A girl. A little girl, with blond hair flowing slightly past her shoulders.
With an innocent face, peaceful and quiet in the wrap of death.
He backed away; an understatement actually. He reeled away as though an
invisible force punched him. An invisible force it was, one that even touched
a necromancer. Compassion. Tears rolled down from his eyes. Choking with
his sadness, he had to do something.
Ripping his robe out of his backpack, he threw it about himself. Madness.
Even though he was the husband of the Sultana, he was a wanted man, and a
necromancer, no less. But none dared actually attack him; to do so would not
only be foolish, but make more funerals that day.
He steeled his eyes towards the soft visage of the dead girl, and muttered just
two words. Aiuwahz oculoae.
The body twitched. Then a small moan came from her lips. A gasp from the
the mourners.
She looked up at Tuefry with glassy, soulless eyes, and said in quite a raspy
voice, "Your Command, Massster?"
A woman from the crowd launched herself at Tuefry, and began to pummel his
chest with her fists, screaming, "You bastard!! You damned bastard!"
Taken aback, the necromancer said, "But your daughter, I brought her back!
You have your child back, and you can be happy again."
The woman spat in his face and said, "You heartless bastard! Its her body,
but it has no soul!"
Stunned, he knew she was right. Tears began to stream down his face. He
broke the binding, and the corpse dropped back, crumbling into dust, which
caused even more anguish. The crowd began to hurl stones at him, and the woman
dropped to the ground, sobs bursting forth uncontrollably.
Shadowform. Sweet darkness. Cool, sweet nothingness for eternity...
[227] Tuefry: Tuefry's Ponderings, pt 3.
Fri Oct 31 07:00:37 1997
To: all
Running blindly, the Shadows did not seem to continue their mad ramblings to
him. He ran madly, just anywhere, to get away from everyone, everything.
Reaching the Dragon Sea, he flew over it as a dark blur. A fisherman screamed
that he had saw Death Himself, and He had a touch of Blue on His cloak.
Finally, he stopped out of weariness. He rested against a tree and looked in
the sky. The night was still new. He could sleep in the Shadow and not
be seen. A haunted sleep where it would tear at his mind, but his body would
be safe.
*poke*
Jumping up in a flash, Tuefry was ready to switch positions, and put his
opponent for a long nap. What he saw was Bystrick.
"How did you know I was there?" Tuefry gasped, still surprised.
Bystrick snickered. "The grass was bent ever so slightly in the shape
of a man. And why would any Necro from the Tower be doing this far away
from his home? It had to be you."
"True. I will have to be more careful." Tuefry sighed, and sat on the
ground. He was unsure how to continue, or if to continue, their conversation.
Bystrick and he had been on shaky ground.
"Brother, you appear troubled, what is wrong?" That solved matters. It
had been quite long since Bystrick had called him that. So, he proceeded to
tell him what happenned.
"A grievious tale. I see your good intentions though. But there was
nothing you could have done." He reached out and grabbed Tuefry's
shoulder reassuringly.
However, Tuefry was too lost in his thoughts to notice it. "Am I part of
this world only to destroy it? Can I never create? Can I never make people
happy?"
The druid looked at him as though he were going to say something, and then
stopped. Instead, he grabbed the necro's shoulder again, and smiled.
Knowing the druid as he did, he knew exactly what Bystrick's thought was.
He looked at his hand, and hoped one day, he would bear Sevarris' mark.
Maybe one day he'd find peace.
[269] Tuefry: Tuefry's ponderings, pt 3.
Wed Nov 5 05:17:23 1997
To: all
Sweet darkness. Sweet dreams. Stay. Embrace. Stay. Breathe sweetness
Dispelling the thoughts of Shadow from his mind, Tuefry looked at his grey
surroundings. Finding Blake was always hard to do. However, he looked up
into the night sky, and with the trained eye of a Black Mage, sighted his moon
which was full. Perfect. No need to find the monk, let the magick find him
instead.
"Oahz Blake" and a short lived portal. Step through.
There are some sights that can scare a man to death. For example, a very angry
dragon. Or a God forming before them. Or some wild magicks which none mortal
were meant to touch. One of these things would be a dark shadow coming for you
through a gate. On the other hand, it took quite a bit to surprise a monk.
Especially one that had seen as much as Blake.
"Ah, Oath Brother, I..." the monk managed to choke out before the
necromancer threw his arms around the monk.
Now, monks are bred to peace. However, their own bare hands are lethal weapons
to be reckoned with, and they go hand in hand with a razor-sharp alertness.
Had it have been anyone else, they'd be in the air right about now, about
to connect with something quite immobile and quite unpleasant. However,
even rarer than a monk's natural reactions to take place, is to see a monk
in shock. And right here were both.
The monk looked at him, astonished, and said "Stay with me a time, Oath
Brother. Stay and talk. Tell me what is wrong. If you need it, I'll have
Sapphire sent for. Whatever it is that is bothering you, we will help you
through it."
[270] Sapphire: Journal Entry
Wed Nov 5 05:25:10 1997
To: all
Dear Journal,
I have not seen Tuefry in days, weeks. He left me a dozen roses upon my bed
for me to find the next morn. I haven't had him hold me in his arms since then
I worry sometimes, that perhaps he drifts from me, from his family. It is
only days until I shall deliver another child into this world. Hopefully not
alone. I called to Eilann, but I received no asnwer so far. My mother is busy
with Gypsy matters. Pythia, busy on a quest of her own. I don't know anyone
else who can perform this birthing. If no one can aid me, perhaps I shall do
it alone. Christopher is doing better now, Taliena gave him his life and voice
back. And I had thought she had left me out in the cold.
I've felt someone within my study with me while I am alone, yet I pay no
attention to it. It could be the wind, Or Tuefry.. I do not know. He is so
secretive at times. And he wishes not to be seen so often. Even to me.
I have many things to do in the morning when I awake. I shall write more
later tomorrow night.
Sapphire BlackHeart-Moir
********
Sapphire closed her jounral and tucked it safe within her desk drawer.
Blowing out the candles of the study, she reached over and shut the window
before leaving the room. Walking down the hall to her bedroom, she looked
into Christopher's chambers to see him fast asleep. Running her hand along
her stomach, she smiled and walked into her own chamber closing the door behind
herself. Crawling into her bed, and saying a small prayer to Taliena, Sapphire
fell into a soft sleep.
281] Tuefry: Tuefry's Ponderings -- Friendship thicker than war.
Sat Nov 8 01:32:47 1997
To: all
He looked down at this little apparition with wings, ready to blast her with
acid so hard, it would knock her clear to Arkane.
Then he stopped. Memories flooded his mind. She was a friend to Khisanth.
As well, she had connections to the Emperor. Either reason would have suffied
to stop him, however, her being a friend of Khisanth was of more importance.
Even so, part of him hissed. The part that he was, so long ago, before seizing
the body of the young man named Mero. However, he could keep in control.
"Walk with me, amongst Shadow."
Walking amongst the sheer dark and grey, they walked. The blue robed man
watched this little angel, walking along. She was skipping to the tune of the
Shadows.
"Do that, and you'll die faster than I could kill you in your sleep."
Startled, she looked up at him. Then she remembered what Conclave was
constantly trying to drive into her mind. Ignore, dismiss, but never fall
to the songs, the sweet whisperings, of the Shadows.
"There were a few things that I learned, that the Clavists did not teach.
Needless to say, it isn't forbidden knowledge. Just a few tricks I picked
up myself, or ones Otis showed me. But I am a hard teacher."
"I can do it, Master Tuefry."
He nodded at her. He had many pupils now. Christopher, his son. The Gypsy
Family of Blue as well. Yet, there was something refreshing about a fellow
seeker of hidden knowledge, people who would give anything to learn.
"I will return to you, for your first lesson. For now, I have a few duties
to attend to."
Opening a gateway, he came close to the wagons of the Gypsies.
DAYLIGHT
Hissing to himself, he returned to full material form. Walking in the land
of Shadow in broad daylight was something that just felt unappealing.
Walking to the wagons, he first saw Caer. He had given Caer the task of
punching trees. He looked approvingly at Caer. Hopefully the Warder would not
be too angered at the fact that several trees were smashed in half. Walking
across the camp, he happenned upon Rudolf, who was casting magic missiles at
small bugs. This was a lesson as well as discipline. Magick was important,
no matter how large or small. Rudolf would have to learn to respect the lower
spells to truely appreciate the higher ones.
Fatiged by his day, he retired to his wagon, to await nightfall. Then he would
surprise Sapphire with a gift that befit a Sultana.
328] Sapphire: Tuefry's Ponderings..
Mon Nov 24 23:16:34 1997
To: all
*CRACK*
Lighting flashed in the sky. It was not the type of night one would want
to be out of doors. With the added eerieness of the thick fog, it would
have turned most brave ones away.
One would have to be mad to be in the street, let alone a graveyard.
However, there was someone in the graveyard. And if anything, he found
the storm and fog pleasing, as it kept his cover. Necromancers outside of
the Tower found themselves hard pressed for... certain ingredients... when
trying to extend and research the power of the dark art. However,
graveyards were a blessing in disguise when it came to this.
And people did not warm to people looting the tombs and graves of their
ancestors.
*CRACK*
The man stood and looked at himself, in a rather disconnected way. The
fact that his robes were black, and not blue, didn't seem to concern him
as much as it should have. In fact, it didn't startle him in the
slightest.
*CRACK*
"It is time" he mumbled to himself. At least, it seemed like it was
to himself, as no one was around. Again, he didn't find this unusual in
the slightest.
He pulled several items he had out of his robe, and lay them on the
ground, in the midst of what appeared to be a very complex set of symbols
and runes, with intersecting circles. Mostly, the items appeared to be
from the dead. The man looks at a hand he's never seen before. It has
quite an expensive looking ring on the finger, and it appears to have been
embalmed for quite a long time. He looks it over slowly, as though he's
never seen it before, and again, as if he doesn't care.
*CRACK*
Pulling his robe about him, to ward off the chill, he stepped in the very
middle of the largest circle, which had several circles intersecting at
that very point. Looking down, he found himself in the middle of 6
circles, to be precise.
Lifting his arms at the sky, he began speaking in mystic words, and waving
his hands at the sky. From the expression on his face, he looks as though
he's just going through motions he's never done before, and yet is still
detached from it all.
*CRACK* *CRACK* *CRAAAAACK* *CRA*CRACK*ACK* *CRAAAAACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*
Lighting comes down in a flood, hitting the numerous tombs and headstones
This would set any normal person to fright. But, when the bodies began to
rise, and moan, and crawl towards the circles in the ground, well, that
would cause even the most brave (or stupid) to run for their existance.
Yet the necromancer held his ground.
*CRACK*
They walked, limped, and crawled towards him, until finally, the closest
tried to step into the main circle, surrounding all the chalkwork of
symbols, the items, and the necromancer himself.
*CRACK*
Bolts came down and hit those who had tried to enter.;
"I am protected in this Circle. I am your Master, and you will obey."
The crowd of the undead parted, to admit a skeleton wearing rotting silk
robes. Now, skeletons don't have much in the way of facial expressions,
but this one seemed to grin more than what would be possible for a
skeleton.
And grin it did. Right at the necromancer. Then it carefully knelt, and
simply brushed away the chalk of the outermost circle.
The undead hurled toward the necromancer as one large beast would.
*CRACK*
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.........."
[329] Sapphire: Tuefry's Ponderings.(2)
Mon Nov 24 23:27:19 1997
To: all
"Elder BlackHeart, wake up, Sapphire has sent..."
"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
The mage jumped up, raised his arms, and yelled some mystic cantation.
The half elf standing nearby, yelled "GET DOWN!"
The barbarian didn't have a chance. Lightning flew into his body, ripping
his insides, and hurled him a few hundred paces.
"What is going..." The man who had come into the clearing didn't have
a chance to finish before a blast of acid almost tore his face to shreds.
"grr.." the half elven mage began, before being cut off by the panicking
necromancer.
"GRSSZ!" yelled the necromancer while pointing at the mage. The
mage's eyes rolled back and he collapsed.
A gateway opened up, and someone stepped into the clearing. A female
voice yelled out some mystic words.
Then, roots came up from the ground, coiling around the necromancer, and
pinning him in place. The roots encapsulating his hands ignited, as the
necromancer kept chanting. A few heartbeats later, his hands were free,
and fireballs kept hurling out from his hands in the same direction. His
arms were still pinned into place.
"Tuefry, stop at once!"
The necromancer stopped in the middle of an incantation, and blinked very
slowly. Peering his head around as much as the roots would allow, he
looked stunned.
"But... but... the dead...."
"A nightmare, my Love. I should have told Caer not to wake you if you
sleeping, even though the news were important. Or at least wake you
softly"
"Caer?"
She nodded and uttered a few more mystic words. The barbarian appeared as
if from thin air. His body still crackled with lightning every now and
again.
"I'll heal those you hurt, then we must speak."
The barbarian tried to get up, and only ended up falling on the half elf.
However, with his large size, he also managed to wake up the half elf, as
well.
"Uurrgh..." the barbarian mumbled, "How did you know to get out of
the way?"
Blinking from tiredness, the mage replied "Didn't you hear? He said,
'chain lightning'."
[379] Sapphire: New Thalos/Verminasia- The Past Brought to the Future
Sun Dec 7 16:12:45 1997
To: all
Sapphire sorted through papers at her mothers desk. "A treaty with Verminasia,
signed by Myra and Smog?" she whispered as she read further. A young man, no
older than 18, came rushing through the palace doors and into the study. "Take
this to King Smog of Verminasia, tell him Its important" Sapphire said handing
the messenger a sealed envelope.He nodded and ran out the door quickly
Waiting for the messenger to return, Sapphire walked into Christophers
chamber where he lay sleeping. She sat down on the bed beside him and softly
kissed his forehead. "Sleep well my son, the days ahead will be rough" she
whispered as she closed the chamber doors.
Sapphire got the reply from Smog shortly after the sunset, then got ready to leave
for Verminasia. The palace guards wouldnt like it if they found out where she was
going. Instead sapphire uttered the words "oahz" and opened a shimmering
gateway to Smogs palace. When she entered the gateway, she found Smog resting
at an oak table smiling. "Please, take a seat" he said, gestering towards the
table and chairs.
Sapphire resting and pulled a small paper from her robe. "Ive found this within
my mothers papers"
"Ah yes, a peace treaty that we both know was broken many moons ago when
she delcared war upon my kingdom" Smog said handing the treaty back to
Sapphire.
"As you know, I wish peace between New Thalos and Verminasia. I shall never
declare war upon Verminasia" Sapphire said crossing her hands upon the table.
" I want to see both our kingdoms in peace. I dont want anyone to die. Lyriss
death hurt my sister Lytha terribly and I dont like seeing her like this. I dont
want anyone else to die."
"Aye, but how do I know you can keep this word of yours?" Smog questioned. "How do
I know youre not like your mother and will declare war upon surprise?"
" I promise you Smog, I shall never break this treaty" Sapphire said as she
pulled a dagger from her belt pouch.
Smog nodded and pulled out his. They both laid them on the table and each took the
opposite one in hand. Smog picked up a dagger bearing the symbol of New Thalos
and Sapphire the one of Verminasia. They cut their left palms and clasped hands
together closing their eyes."Peace atlast" Sapphire whispered. Smog nodded
and stood. "Thank you Sapphire, I must be off. We will speak again."
And with that Smog turned and left.
[380] Tuefry: A new role.
Mon Dec 8 03:40:07 1997
To: all
After seeing Trey and Christine off on their way, the necromancer made his
way back to the Gypsy campsite. "Quite a long day, and now time for a
long rest." he muttered to himself. "Shadows, release me."
"Welcome back, Warder Tuefry." said the elderly gypsy who was tending
the fire.
"Good day to... What do you mean, Warder Tuefry?" The necromancer seemed
quite stunned.
"Our former Warder left instructions that you were to take charge in his stead." She paused. "And it appears he's not coming back."
Stunned further into silence, the only thing the necromancer appeared to be able to do is let his jaw drop.
- = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = -
Hours upon hours later, and everything finally seemed to be back in order. Sighing, the necromancer turned and was just about to retire, when a child ran in, telling him he had an important guest.
"Did you knock at my wagon's frame before entering?"
"Uuuhhmm... No, Warder BlackHeart."
"So, you entered without asking and without summons. Now tell me, what
sort of punishment would be in order?"
The young one looked desperate, "Warder, I beg of you to forgive me, but Khisanth has arrived."
Without having to say a word, the young Gypsy ran from the wagon. Chuckling to himself, the necromancer put a hand outside of his wagon and beckoned for his guest to enter.
[381] Tuefry: A new role, pt 2.
Mon Dec 8 04:00:34 1997
To: all
"Well met, Khisanth. Please help yourself to a seat..." the Warder looked around in vain for a chair. Then it dawned on him. The entire wagon was a total mess of parchment strewn everywhere. The yinn merely smiled at him and cleared a place to sit on the floor. Acknowledging the chair, the Warder opted to sit on the floor as well.
"It has been a long time since I seen you Khisanth. Are you here for
personal reasons or official dae'Tok business?" His throat was slightly sore, and speaking yinnish was not helping.
She nodded and held up two fingers and nodded at him. "Peace?" Tuefry
asked. She shook her head no. "Two?" She nodded slowly. "Ah,
you mean you are here for personal and business reasons." She nodded
at him and smiled. She pulled out a pen and started jotting down something in Yinnish.
The Emperor sends his greetings to you, Master BlackHeart. He
sends his well wishes to you, and asks that you appear at court, as well as your brother, Master Blake.
"Thank you for bringing me word from the Emperor Khisanth. I'm quite
busy nowadays, but I would never dream of turning the Emperor down.
If you are able, please find Blake for me and have him speak to me as
soon as possible, and we'll arrange a day for our trip." She nodded and brightened at the mention of Blake. "Well met, and thank you very much," said Tuefry quite slowly in minotaur. Khisanth looked at him slightly puzzled at first, then smiled and nodded and him. She bowed deeply and made her way outside.
[ 86] Sapphire: I Leave The Gates.. One Last Time
Wed Dec 10 14:01:08 1997
To: All Kingdoms
Sitting in the study, Sapphire looks around as she signed papers
and filed them into the desk. Rising slowly, she walked into
the garden where she met with Valen. Nodding she sat in the
garden beside him. He looked happy with his new place in
New Thalos as Sultan. Perhaps she was doing the right thing
today, perhaps the kingdom would be better off. Smiling at
Valen, she took her hand in his and squeezed it tightly.
"I dont want to do this, but I must." She started off. "I
love New Thalos with all my heart. This passing war made
me think that perhaps another will come." Nodding and
dipping her finger into the brook, she sighed deeply.
"You are doing well with New Thalos, it grows stronger
now. I want to leave it to you completely. Your hands
will build it stronger and safer for the citizens."
Valen looked at Sapphire confused, "Are you sure you
you want to do this Sapphire?" She just nodded and
removed the tiara and handed it to him. "Yes,
I'm sure about this. It hurts within me, But its for
the best." Valen held the tiara and looked up at
Sapphire nodding slowly. "Alright."
Sapphire stood and dusted herself off. Her things
already gathered and brought to the chambers where
Tuefry and her lived just outside the palace. "Please
take care of New Thalos, I love it dearly. Make your
choices wisely, it is hard at first. You will do it."
Sapphire looked around the garden, picked up a tulip
and left quietly leaving Valen alone in the Garden.
"He will take good care of the kingdom" she whispered
reassuring herself. When outside of the gates,
Sapphire didn't look back but she kept walking....
[ 87] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Tenative Return.
Thu Dec 11 00:14:43 1997
To: all
Blake looked into the deepening shadows, the soft flickering
candle providing a feeble light in his small room. Suddenly
the air in the room dried out and crackled with energy as
Tuefry stepped from a gate that opened before Blake.
Tuefry was the only one who would just gate to the monk
without worrying about a staff in the face. Sure, Blake was
a pacifist, but every pacifist is a self-preservationalist.
Tuefry's feet stepped lightly on the cold stone floor. He
dragged an extra chair from the corner of the room and sat
at the table before him, across from his Brother.
'Tuefry,' Blake said, 'nice to see you again. I was thinking
about you the other day. Glad to see you doing well.'
Tuefry shrugged, silent, forming his words.
'I am good Brother. I've been better but, who hasn't? Times
are rough, brother, times are rough.'
Blake agreed with a nod, staring with preoccupation at his
hands.
After a moment of silence, Tuefry shuffled in his chair a bit.
'Why do you think Rhea resigned from Shalonesti leadership?
doesn't it seem wierd to you? I mean, she's young, still in
great shape. She sure can fight. Why would she resign?'
Tuefry asked, already knowing the answer.
'Why does everyone insist on making a monk speak?' Blake
chided in response, dropping the subject. 'You know my views.'
Tuefry laughed heartily. Blake always liked to hear the
necromancer's laugh. As dark and evil as people have tried to
portray Tuefry, they were so wrong. He had a heart of gold.
He smile quickly dropped to a complacent, tight-mouthed, serious
look. 'Brother, I could use your presence in the wagons...
things there are getting rough, I could use you for support.'
Blake looked on, knowing this day was inevitable. Part of him
wanted to jump up and help his brother, but another part of him
wanted to continue to tend the land and its warfaring morals.
'I don't want to pressure you here. Just think on it. You know
you are always welcome with us. Wherever I am, you are welcome,
I'll kill anyone who stands in your way... and besides you could
be closer to Myra as well. I bet even Pythia would stop by to
visit...' Tuefry said, chuckling as he stepped back into the
portal that brought him to Blake.
It was only 5 minutes together, but the monk cherished any time
he could spend with his family.
Again he was faced with a choice.
[ 88] Rhea: The Forest..
Thu Dec 11 00:52:20 1997
To: all
He walks with the grace of the noblest elf, silently flowing
across the forest floor. Unerringly quiet, for the ground is
covered with the red, orange and yellow colors of Autumn. I
remember a simpler time, when he was but a street urchin, and
myself without responsibility.
<smile> "Hello Blake. I trust your travel through the woods
were met with peace?" He signs, 'Always.'
*Blake seems occupied. perhaps I can help?*
Your eyes seem to bear the weight of Algoron. What ails your
heart, to cause such?"
'I recently visited with an old friend of yours, and my Brother.'
I answer, "...Tuefry? How is he?"
'Tuefry fares well, as well as can be expected. His path in life
has led him to the wagons of the Gypsies. They are a close-knit
family. A family that is entering some strained times.'
He sits down, and begins to tell me about his visit with his
dear brother. As the narrative progresses, I sense that he wishes
for something. Perhaps... no.
He signs, '"Brother, I could use your presence in the wagons..."
was the last words I remember from Tuefry.'
I look up at his face, chiseled like no elf, but beautiful
nonetheless. Our eyes fell upon each other for a moment, and for
a split second, I felt the familiar feeling of want that I felt
when I first met this human. Why must I be Shalonost? WHY MUST
HE BE HUMAN?
I finally tell him, "Perhaps you should join him, Blake. His _is_
after all, family..."
[ 89] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Bringing it all together.
Fri Dec 12 23:39:08 1997
To: all
Blake watched Rhea leave, disappearing into the shadows of
the forest, becoming one with the trees and foilage. One
day he was going to get her to teach him to do that. Monks
always seem to attract attention. He would like to melt
away like that.
He had thought about her words. Perhaps it would be good
to associate himself with some type of clan again. He
might be able to spread peace easier with clan politics
behind him. And he did want to be around Tuefry and Myra
again. He always was a sentimentalist.
With a thought he transported himself to the Ethereal.
Wispy forms danced gracefully as he stepped from his
gate into the soft blackness. Velvet black stretched
out as far as he could see, it gave the sensation of
floating since he had no points of reference.
The ethereal seemed darker today for some reason.
He extended his thoughts to his Brother. Tuefry appeared
almost instantly, stepping into their familliar world of
the Ethereal.
Blake didn't say anything. He just nodded at Tuefry.
Tuefry nodded back, a small smile forming on his lips.
'Good to have you home, Brother.'
Blake didn't know what home was anymore, but his travels
have taken him everywhere else, why should this be any
different.
'The world is a strange place, Tuefry. I hope your clan
understands that I don't participate in war or senseless
killing. I do what I must do to survive, but I will not
take another's life.'
'Of course... I wouldn't have it any other way, Brother.'
Yes. The world was strange. Very strange indeed.
[ 90] Gideon: Gideon, the tongueless...
Sat Dec 13 18:42:17 1997
To: all
...One day while I was out, I happened upon a brook. I stopped there and
rested and got a drink of water. As I drank, I heard a voice.
..."Gideon..."
...Startled, I jumped back and drew my sword. "Who is there?"
...No answer. Once again a voice spoke, "Gideon..."
..."Coward!" I screamed. "Show yourself so that I may destroy you!"
...A voice spoke, "Gideon... don't be afraid."
..."I'm not afraid!" I shouted. "Show yourself you coward... The Gods have
willed that I may destroy you!"
...The voice rang, "Foolish mortal!!! You are not one of us!!! Put your ego
in safe keeping. You are not indestructible. Perhaps not using your tongue
will enable your brain!"
...And with that, I fell mute to the world.
[ 91] Cantrip: Camping
Sun Dec 14 17:25:11 1997
To: all
Getting to Koltar was pretty difficult. It took a good deal of directions from the
ranger, and a good chunk of time for Cantrip to figure out Koltar's accent. But,
eventually, the kender managed to reach the elf. "Hi!" chirped Cantrip. The elf
responded with a smile and a nod. "Will you teach me something today?" asked
the kender. "How about the neat ranger staff trick?" The ranger shook his head.
"Camping." he said firmly. "Oo! Camping! That sounds even neater!"
Camping turned out to be a lot more difficult than Cantrip had imagined. First, he had to clear the ground of leaves and grass and things that burn. Then, he had to dig a pit two kender-paces across and two handspans deep. After that, he gathered rocks and piles them around the fire pit, to keep the fire from getting too big and dangerous to the forest. There was still more work to be done, as the kender had to roll a ton of twigs, leaves, sticks, branches, and logs (none of them came from living trees!) next to the pit to feed the fire. Cantrip stacked the tinder up in a small, neat pile. While the kender was occupied, Koltar quietly disappeared to get a lodestone to light a fire with. After several false starts, Cantrip managed to get the fire going. Afterwards, the kender felt drained but happy, and one step closer to rangerhood.
[ 92] Zengfugol: Expedition.
Mon Dec 15 16:52:13 1997
To: All
Kneeling alongside a silvery pond, Zengfugol sipped the water with
his cupped hands. It was fresh, revitalizing, and oddly icy cold. Indeed,
a drink after a long day's travel from Verminasa to a secluded part
near Arkane was in every way refreshing for the body. He felt
no longer weary, his strength and stamina returning. Nature does have
its own magic, after all.
Zengfugol whipped out of his leather backpack a sparrow's feather and
stared at it. Ever since the sparrow fluttered away, leaving behind
a feather, its color changed daily. Oft, it would show strange hues
from between brownish to golden color, which is normal.
Now it is white, pure snowy white.
Zengfugol frowned. He once hoped that his prayer for the feather to be his
guidance; to show what is wrong and right, to what his purpose is,
and lastly, to show where the direction his faith had gone. Thoughts and
questions flew in his mind, he reeled backward unto a boulder in awe and
wonder. Could it mean that his prayer had, indeed, been answered? Or could
it mean that he had been led astray from the golden path of the righteous?
Seeming as if to respond to his perplexity, the pond shimmered.
Zengfugol leaned forward, looking at the pond with renewed anxiety, but
all he saw in the pond was only his worried reflection. Nothing was
out of the picture. Yet, as he peered intently in the silvery pond,
something seemed to escalate into...something; intensifying and slowly
solidifying.
The vision in the shimmering pond suddenly materialized into something he
abrutply recognized.
Kwainin.
[ 93] Weyland: Day of Thunder, 17th the Month of the Ancient Darkness
Mon Dec 15 18:31:54 1997
To: all
Today I ventured back to the Wyvern tower, hellbent on destroying the evil
minions inside. Remembering from my first journey to the foul tower, I was
not surprised when the gargoyle statues came to life. Nay, I had my blade
ready for them. I fell 4 such beasts and heard the wings flapping as more
arrived.
Not wanting to waste my energy on these minor inconveniences, I
raced to the stairwell, where I found two of the elite statues. Unlike
the others, they wielded these mighty swords. With much effort, I was able
to best them both. Once felled, I noticed the fine craftsmanship on thier
blades, so I picked one up. It was far better than my own, so I sheathed it!
"A fitting end to these foul minions of darkness. I shall best these statues;with thier own weapons!", I thought.
Atop the stairwell, I came face to face with another gargoyle, this one
bent on destroying me. The abomination came at me with seemingly unending
ferver. I lowered my head and rammed into it, annihilating it from this
realm.
In the distance, I heard a voice, speaking a language I did not understand.
I investigated...a short walk led me to the voice, which came from a witch
doctor! Waving her hands in the air in some mystic pattern, speaking a strange
tongue, the shaman made a ball of fire and hurled it at me! My reflexes quick,
and my legs agile, I was able to elude most of the magic flame. Noting the singe
marks on my legs, I ran at the evil spellcaster swinging my sword. I cut into
the shaman, her blood spilling over my blade.
She knocked me back with a bolt of lightning, then but a single word and
everything went dark! I was blinded! The shaman made quick work of me in my
weakened state. Blow after blow I took, I swung wildly at a target I could
not see, thinking "perhaps today IS a good day to die!" I soon realized that
this would not be my day to vanquish this minion of darkness. I turned to flee,
but my path was blocked. I heard another word spoken, and a wave of filth
passed over me. I prayed to Nadrik to save me, however, I could not form the
words in my mind, I was cursed!
I had to find a way out alone. Before I could fall victim to another arkane attack, I fled the room...running into all sorts of objects... I made it out of the tower, barely. As I swam across the moat, I heard the laughter of the shaman echo from the tower.
I swear to you today, great Nadrik, that I shall return, and rid this world
of all the evil that lies within that dreaded tower. This I promise with
my soul.
Weyland
[ 94] Drulethan: Close Encounter
Tue Dec 16 02:58:08 1997
To: all
I began to riddle the air with arcane gestures and symbols, and with
Drakkara's blessing, I was able to locate my target. I had made a deal with
my Queen....my services, for a small favour.
This favour, pricey as it may be, was to locate a certain toy. Upon granting
me my wish, I found myself face to face with none other than Gwaelin. With
Drakkara's guidance, and my torments from Hell, I began blasting away at the
poor lad. I say poor, because in a parallel world, another deal was being
forged. It just so happened that Kinkade had worked a similar bargain, and
we found our weapons competing over the same flesh!
With a quick salute, we continued our melee. As kinkade hacked and slashed
I began to draw blood with torments, never before seen by a mage of his calibre
However, as the battle began to draw to a close, Gwaelin managed to flee!
With pure rage in Kinkades eyes, and an unholy aura about me, we engaged
each other. When our senses had returned, my god had informed me of our error.
And with this, we each had began a new hunt....at this point I regret to say
that Kinkade was the better hunter, and his steel was true.
Drulethan. Still searching for my lost prey.
[ 95] Zengfugol: Expedition.
Tue Dec 16 12:35:05 1997
To: All
Zengfugol could not be mistaken; his ancient features, white beard, knotted
snowy eyebrows overlooked crystal blue eyes. There, he stood draped in
humble brown cloaks on the surface of the shimmering pond.
"Thou hast done well."
Zengfugol stammered and knew not words to speak unto one of such stature.
"H-have I..."
The old man chuckled heartily and walked across the pond toward Zengfugol.
Placing his holy hands on Zengfugol's shoulders, he uttered words not of
mortal understanding. Abruptly, Zengfugol felt a chill and then suddenly
memories crashed in.
"Remember, yaeini, remember thy past."
Zengfugol blinked. Surrounded him everywhere is fog. Misty fog.
Then the fog glowered a bit, fading into pictures. A young yaeini with a
multicolored cloak in makeup gulped before going onstage to perform amazing
assortments of acrobats, juggling, and trickery. The audience sat watching
in fascination, bombarded with such chicanery not seen anywhere. Everything was
silence, and pandemonium were the visions as the young yaeini performed his
fine trade. He had indeed captured them.
A slender kender snuck in behind, started slitting pouches and with
nifty hands, intercepted jewerlies of great wealth from stunned men and ladies
in the audience. The job was clean and done quickly. Before leaving the theatre,
the kender gave the dazzling young yaeini a quick wink.
Fog. Misty fog.
Zengfugol bent down in shame. He had indeed done ways of such evil. That was but
one of many things that made him cultivate a strong faith in the ways of good;
with sins done shamefully, and forgiven still. Suddenly, the fog flickered once
again, as if showing more unpleasant events....
[ 96] Zengfugol: Expedition.
Tue Dec 16 13:57:36 1997
To: All
"Art thou bereft of sense, fool?" The leader bellowed.
Zengfugol looked at the leader calmly. He was an orpahn and none had he
any to look after him. The leader used to had a heart of gold, intentions of
ivory, and a mind of such wisdom. With open arms, he took Zengfugol in and
accept him as one of his. Times had changed and now, he was but one corrupted
by greed, lies, deception, and gluttony.
"I wish to make a living out of honest work. Things those normal people do"
The leader cackled and whipped his arm around the bonfire, summoning the
attention of his pack. Several scrambled around and cackled with evil pleasure.
The bonfire seemed to dance wild in mockery; casting shadows of sarcasm upon
unprotected wagons around.
"Didst I not take care of thee when thou art a pitiful child, fool?"
Zengfugol nodded.
"Didst I not feed thee food fat kings woust crave?" The leader snickered,
patting his huge belly. Again, Zengfugol nodded.
"So, I deem thou hast then perceiv'd thy stupidity, fool!" Sneered the
leader and the bonfire glowered as if to show its contempt as well.
"Thou hast chang'd; before thou wast one doves woust swarm upon, now
"thou art one wolves woust devour."
The silence after the comment was unbecoming until the leader spoke again,
"Thou hast fil'd thy tongue, to the extent which I dislike." Without warning,
he lunged Zengfugol. He dodged and tripped the leader, falling him down.
"So hast my skills, Venzes." Zengfugol turned away. The leader quickly
climbed to his feet, taking out a wicked dagger, and aimed it at Zengfugol.
As Zengfugol twisted around to the sound of running; he saw, with horror, the..
Lightning flashed and bolted.
Staring, awestruck, at his bloodied hands, Zengfugol then glanced over
at the hulking corpse beside him. The mouth agape, face appeared lifeless,
and eyes seemed to stare in accusation. Zengfugol screamed in agony, has he
gone mad? He has slain someone, with his own hands. Zengfugol then looked at
his hands again. They appeared bloodied by his evil intent. Was he as
corrupted as the leader?
Fog. Misty fog.
Weeping, Zengfugol glanced upward with guility. He had tried to forget
his sins as he grew in years, and deeds done with good intent. Suddenly,
the sinful memories began to haunt him, his concsciousness, his very soul.
"As thou hast seen, thou hast indeed done well in the path."
"Toward what?" Zengfugol asked.
"To find what is thy purpose. Look not in future for guidance, but look
"in past to right wrongs and shall the path be then shown."
Before Zengfugol could do anything, the image before him faded. So had the fog,
and everything was back: the forestry, rocks, and lastly, the silvery pond.
"Remember, yaeini, remember thy past..." the voice trailed.
[ 97] Waerva: The history of Waerva, Pt 1.
Tue Dec 16 21:49:16 1997
To: All
'Mother, are we going to go into the city today?' questioned the young
elf.
'No, Waerva, I am afraid not. There are rumors that the dwarves of Wargar may be starting to invade our forests, and the Speaker has said that we should stay in our homes if at all possible' her mother answered
'But won't Father protect us from any dwarf, mother? Isn't he one of the Speakers most skilled bladesingers?' Waerva asked her mother.
Illivara, her mother, looked troubled and said 'He is skilled, dear, but anyone can fall victim to the fates of war, even our people.'
Waerva looked sullen, and had just started to go back into her
bedchamber,when a shimmering circle of light appeared in the room.
A man wearing Red Robes walked out of the portal, looked at the two
elves, and started to speak. 'I am a magus of the Conclave of Algoron, and I have forseen that you, Waerva, are going to make what I am going to do in the future difficult, and for that, you shall die.'
The man motioned toward Illivara with his hands, and said the words
'qpabraw dudasabru'. She then pulled her enchanted mace from the wall,
and started toward Waerva.
'MOTHER, what are you doing?', said Waerva as she saw the mace swing
toward her head. She then dodged out of the way just in time to avoid
having her skull crushed.
'Waerva, please, draw your sword and stop me from doing this', said
Illivara. You must stop whatever this madman is planning to do.' 'NO!' screamed the young elf, 'I will not do that!, I will not kill my own
mother, not for any reason'. Illivara simply shook her head and responded with 'I have lived a good life, my daughter, I have seen you grow up to be the elf I wanted you to be, your training as a bladesinger starts soon, and you will be just like your father.' Illivara then stopped in mid stride, and lowered her mace, saying 'Waerva, I can not fight this magic for long, you must do it now.'
[ 98] Rand: The Coming of the Dragon.
Tue Dec 16 23:40:15 1997
To: all
Rand closed his eyes. His father had taught his how to reach
the state known as Oneness. He pictured a flame, and slowly
allowed the flame to consume all his thoughts. Then there was
nothing. He was alone. He was one.
This time though, it was different. Seemingly always just out
of sight was a faint glow, accompanied by a slight ringing
sound. Rand reached towards the power, and allowed it to flow
through him. Fire flowed through his veigns. Power, fire,
and sweetness all wrapped in one. But there was something
else....
The feeling throughout his body was as if he had oil on his
hands. It was slick, slippery, and most of all it was foul.
The taint flowed through his body, settling in his mind.
Saidin was tainted, as was Rand. It would take time for the
taint to have any visible affect on the young man; years
perhaps. But he had touched the power, and could not avoid
touching it again in the future.
[100] Corrigan: Storynote.
Wed Dec 17 20:24:02 1997
To: all
Always willing to prove his strength in battle, Corrigan had been easy to start a fight with. Everyone always tried to prove that they were stronger than him but all ultimatly failed.
His life had always been easy as a child but then, the maraudars came. They took his home city without a fight. He had challenged several of their soldiers to a fight, but they always had a good laugh about it and walked off.
Finally, out of rage, he yelled at one of them "One of these days, I will come to you, not as some little boy, but as a leader of a great army and I shall reclaim my home for the people that live in it.
You will see, you will all see". Several months later, when he was finally old enough to travel on his own, he left. No letter, no messages from anyone. He just vanished. He had taken to the road.
Still vowing to return, he walked down the road, away from his home, away from Althainia, but he would be back.
[101] Keska: A Necromancer's madding legacy
Wed Dec 17 22:45:45 1997
To: all
. "Pythia tells me you have been being mean to everyone." Spoke Rhea.
. *only to deserving fools, sikkevikk, drukkmai, and other assorted loose
cannons. if that constitutes "everyone" in the clan, then perhaps I should
be the last of hikkkutta Pythia's concerns*
. If the Keska Srys was forced to talk about her "feelings" one more
time, she would crack and kill something, or cry. She perfured the former,
shows of weakness were not becoming for an elder bladesinger, and the later
would only draw more attention to her unhappiness, and thus more talk about
her "feelings" would result, furthering her annoyance. Instead she did
neither, but stood nearly expressionless, save for the occasional wince
of pain her "feelings" would evoke, and a cruel retort to whoever recently
displeased her. Sooner or later, the annoying attemps of her clanmates to
"repair" her "damaged" outlook on life would end in another stalemate, and
she would dismiss herself into the comfortable folds of her dark cloak.
. She would neither kill something, nor would she cry in frustration,
but instead she would return to the Tower of the Stars, and lock herself
into practice room 1, and continue her studies of magic.
. Magic, hardship, and age are known for making people a tad eccentric.
Keska had experianced well over a century of all three. Age is what saved
her today. Her superiors could no sooner properly discipline the eccentric
insulting, and sometimes cruel old swordswomyn, who had in her younger years
been an active protector, rebuilder, and warrior in the clan, then they
could kick their own grandmother in the shins and steal her yarn and kniting
needles. While Keska neither knitted, or was plump, smiling, or
"grandmotherly"; it is one of the stranger virtues of the youth that they
might respect thier elder, even if that elder showed little respect in
return.
. If age saved Keska from the meddling talk of "feelings" with her clan
mates, and hardship trained and saved her from death in battle, then magic
is what could save her from herself. Since moving to house Sha'enlas, she
had emersed herself in the studies of the ancient art. She studied all
that was available to her; from the notes of the greater mages of her house,
to the "Spellbook" itself, taken all those years ago by Spellath the Dark.
All these studies, however, had only left her hungry for more, and the
calling of her uncle's old spellbook now filled her ears with comforting
promises, and her mind with curosity and desire for power.
[102] Keska: A Necromancer's Maddening Legacy (2)
Wed Dec 17 23:18:41 1997
To: all
. ...And so Keska sat in practice room 1, magically sealing the door
behind her; she comtenplated opening the black bound spellbook that had
once belonged to Tryzeler Sakam, renagade necromancer of the black roobes,
evil incarnate, drukkmai, and teacher to his beloved neice, the Keska Srys.
. Magic is as much art, as it is science or skill. No two mages can
interpert or remember a spell exactly the same way. It is impossible,
they are two entirely diffrent people, with diffrent vocal infections,
manners of speaking, and minds with differing outlooks and emotions.
Thus, for Keska to remove the charms that her uncle used to bind his spellbook
She would have to either mimic her uncle's voice and actions to the most
excat degree, or find a way to conjur the same effects and feelings her
uncle would have used to gain access to the book. Her own personal
interpertation. Mimicing her uncle was, of course, an impossiblity, so
instead she sat and meditated on what she remebered opening the spellbook
was like when her uncle would, so many years ago. She would find a way
to say the words so that she stuck herself in that very same mood.
. *words even have slightly diffrent meanings to everyone, perhaps it
is note enought that I say the words, but say words that mean to me what
his words ment to him*
. It was as resonable as anything, and worth an attempt. So far she had
been shocked, burnt, teleported, and breifly turned to stone buy the book,
what worse could happen to one who had for so long wished to welcome death?
. So Keska stood, not as her uncle did, but as she would; and she waved
her hand, not as her uncle would, but as she would; and spoke words, not
the words her uncle spoke, but the ones she would speak; and she prayed,
not to her uncle's god's, but to the ones she was sworn to.
. "Chi Srynik Davikk, zikkt lunti mki"
. The book fell open. Keska stared at the old runes in horror. The
words ribbled in a dozen different languages at once, non of wich she had
ever seen before. Slowly the ripples turned to blurs and the room around
her fell away in to darkness. Keska heard deamons chewing on her flesh;
heat from hell itself burned her eyes. On her right shoulder sat a minature
brass dragon, who babbled madly in the words of magic, on her other shoulder
sat a black, slowly melting her face with it's acid breath.
[103] Keska: A Necromancer's Maddening Legacy (3)
Wed Dec 17 23:46:32 1997
To: all
. Summoning her infamously stubborn will, Keska managed to wrech her
eyes from the runes in the book, and to slam the black cover shut. She
rested a bit letting most things fall back to normal. Except the brass
dragon's strange incarnations still danced in her head, befuddling the
spells she knew. Her left ear bled where the breath of the black had
damaged it. She could not hear from that ear anylonger it seemed. She
stood unsteadly, and the world swung with maddness.
. *either I did something very wrong, or that experiance could explain
a good many things about my uncle, and necromancers in genneral*
. Willing the world to stop bluring and spinning, which it diddn't,
Keska could assume only one thing. She had gone mad, and was therefore
not fit to report for active duty. Walking carefully down the tower, gripping
the wall next to her, she proceded through the gardens, carefully avoiding
dancing flowers. She came to the parchment posted on the wall of the
hall of the moons, that listed the names of the bladesingers and warriors
currently on duty. Her fingers numb and immoble, she could not grip or
lift the pen to cross her name off the list. She stood, staring at the
swirling letters for an instant, then she spoke the words of magic, and
the letters that spelt her name glowed blue, and burnt themselves from the
page.
. She turned and walked more steadly out into the garden where her horse
grazed. Now muttering along with the voice ot the mad brass in her head,
either the world had slowed it's spinning, or she was getting used to the
maddness. In either case, when she approched and mounted her black stallion
she took the procaution of tieing herself on to his back. She had been
an excelent horsewomyn, useing neither bridle or saddle to ride her well
trained mount, but now she felt quite faint, and the rope seemed resonable.
. With a word and a kick, she sent the beast galloping into the forest.
Away from the deamons chewing on her flesh, away from the heat of hell
in her eyes, away from the brass dragons speaking in strange tounges, away
black dragons' acid melting her ears... away from a swirling world that
she had lost the ablity to make sence of, far from sikkevikk, drukkmai,
srysmai. Into the woods, into the quiet, away from talking about "feelings"
... for the woods never askes, it only reveals.
[104] Corrigan: storynote.
Thu Dec 18 00:54:22 1997
To: all
Soon after setting off on his own, Corrigan learned that travelling on his own wasn't as easy as he thought it would be.
He had troubles finding money and food. He was usually just ignored when he asked for work of any sort.
But still, he kept going. He would never return to Althainia until it was free of Marauder control or until he led the army to free it from the savage raiders.
Even though it took him several weeks, he found ways to make money. Although not much, it was just enough for food and a room at an inn. It hadn't taken him very long to realize that he would need some powerful allies to help him reclaim his home city.
He hoped that somehow, he would find someone that was willing to help him free the great city he called home.
Corrigan has returned.
[105] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Khisanth's Promise.
Thu Dec 18 06:42:19 1997
To: all
Blake sat at the small desk in his wagon. Tuefry had
felt the monk would be more comfortable if he had his
own wagon. Tuefry was wierd like that, hard as hell
on the outside when people were watching, and then
soft as the Ethereal when people weren't looking.
The monk was having second thoughts about his entrance
into the Gypsy clan. Tuefry had been away alot on
business and Blake hadn't even seen Myra since his
arrival. She had been off adventuring somewhere. Far
from his gaze.
Blake heard a soft knock on his wagon door.
'Enter,' he said quietly.
The door swung silently open, rather strange for a door
that always squeaked. Blake dried the hinges out so they
would make noise. It alerted him. With all the attempts
on the monk's life in the past, he was never too careful.
The hole to the outside world was quickly filled by a massive
form. It moved with savage grace into the cramped wagon.
Khisanth's face crept slowly into the candle light. In the
dim light, the monk could see her broad smile.
'Khisanth,' Blake said, rising from his chair. He set the
book he was reading, _Chronicles of a Madman_, on the desk
and rose to embrace Khisanth, who stood a foot taller than
him. He spoke to her in his best Yaeni. He had learned
Yaeni from his training in Dae'Tok. Sevarris had taught him
outside the Yinn empire, but he did spend a few years in
their culture. None had *ever* treated him as warmly as
Khisanth did. He really did like her.
The Yinn was his only student. She had progressed MUCH faster
than Blake ever had. Blake always thought she had the most
incredible potential.
'I am sorry I haven't been able to instruct you in the past
months. I can't excuse myself from your studies because my
life is busy. Forgive me, friend.' Blake said, hoping his
accent wasn't too thick.
She shook her head from side to side and clasped the monk's
tiny hands in her own. Her hands warmed his as she shook
her head again, telling him, in her own special way, to not
worry about it.
'No, speak with this...' Blake said softly, tapping his finger
on his temple.
Khisanth just cocked her head to the side.
'I never showed you this trick, eh? I must have skipped over
it in my haste, well, if you want, we can get started now.'
Blake cleared off his desk, leaving only the book where
he set it. He slid the table to the back of the wagon to clear
room on the foor. He only had one chair and he wasn't about to
occupy it with Khisanth here. It would be most disrespectful.
He sat gently on the floor, motioning her to as well. She sat
gracefully next to him, her size beguiling the speed and
precision of her movements.
Blake let a slow smile creep to his lips. It felt good to
teach such an eager student. Khisanth looked at Blake with
the face of a child.
Blake looked back at her, hoping his eagerness to teach
could match her eagerness to learn.
[106] Caer: Celes.
Sat Dec 20 09:11:45 1997
To: all
Caer's eyes were a deep bloodshot red. His muscles rippled and his fingers twitched at the news. Celes had died and disappeared.
The only person Caer had loved in the world had dissapeared and he was not about to sit around and play dumb. He did not care anymore all he wanted was revenge.
Caer being lost to all reality had become a crazed man overnight. His soul had been shredded and his heart shattered. He would live only to see that others didn't.
The world had become a toy for him. His training had advanced and he was not a stupid Ogre. He would find a way to revenge his loves death...he would.
[107] Sapphire: Memories....Dreams...
Sat Dec 20 14:35:29 1997
To: all
Sapphire looked away after picking up some
potions from New Thalos's Witch. Nodding she
slipped them into her backpack. A bright smile
came across her face as she watched the kids chase
the red ball down the street. She uttered some spells
and quaffed some potions as she became invisible to the
world is how she wanted to remain.
Closing the doors of her chambers, Sapphire walked
to the dresser and let her hair down from the bun.
Taking the silver handled brush she combed it through
her hair slowly. As she brushed her hair, she closed her
eyes and just sat there thinking. Her past came into
focus and she heard the screams and saw the pain on
faces of people she knew and didn't know. Her eyes
opened quickly as she dropped the brush on the floor.
"It's only a daydream.." she whispered to herself
[108] Sapphire: Memories...Dreams...
Sat Dec 20 19:18:36 1997
To: All
Sapphire knew that dream would come again.
Perhaps it was best if it did. Maybe then,
if she let them into her mind, they would
go away. These feelings inside her had
to come out sooner or later.
Changing into a silk nightgown, Sapphire
laid in her bed pulling the covers over
herself. Her eyes fell quickly as she
drifted into her dreams...
"Momma, can I go out and play?" the little
boy asked tying his shoes.
"Yes honey" his mother said ruffling his hair.
"Just don't go too far ya hear?" His father
said giving his son a jacket.
"I know pa" the little boy said running outside
of the house.
The village was alive with people and music.
A band of traveling bards sang near the church,
the kids played ball on the streets, and the adults
off and about doing their things. The baker placed
fresh pies out on his windowsill to cool them off
before selling them. The little boy's smile turned
into a little grin as he snuck under the windowsill.
Reaching his hand over the sill, he stuck his finger
into the pie, then into his mouth. "Blueberry." He
said with a smile.
"What are you doing?" a soft voice asked curiously.
Antony jumped a little seeing his sister Sapphire
right infront of him. "Oh Nothin" he replied innocently.
Sapphire chuckled and looked at the pies above his
head. "Come on, lets go to the pond for some fishing"
she said running with Antony fast behind her. They both
sat making fishing rods out of long sticks and thread.
[109] Sapphire: Memories...Dreams...
Sat Dec 20 19:30:21 1997
To: All
"We never catch nothin" Antony smirked.
Sapphire's eyes concentrated over near the bushes.
Large footprints were imprinted in the sand,
a lot of them. Dropping her fishing rod, she
grabbed Antony by the hand and ran off to the village.
Shrill screams came from the streets and houses
were on fire. There were people laying dead, and
people running for their lives. The village
had never been attacked before so they had no weapons.
The attackers were tall and woere all dark clothes.
Antony gasped and tried to run home. "No" Sapphire
said pulling him up onto her back.
"But what about Momma and Papa?" he squealed.
"We'll go get them as soon as we can, Ok Kiddo?"
Antony nodded and held onto Sapphire as tight as he could.
Sneaking around the side of the church, Sapphire
broke the window and pushed Antony through it. After
she climbed in, she stared around. They both hid behind
one of the Speaker's boxes in the corner of the church.
"Don't make a sound" she whispered pulling his face
into her arms. Antony nodded. The fear in his eyes grew.
The door of the church flung open as a couple of
women came to hide. They didn't make it too far
until they were dead. The footsteps came furthur into
the church, then stopped. Antony broke lose from Sapphire's
hold as he made a run for the window. A yelp of pain and
the sound of his body hitting thr ground gave Sapphire
her answer. She froze still and covered her hand over
her mouth holding her breath.
[110] Sapphire: Memories...Dreams...
Sat Dec 20 19:36:12 1997
To: All
Silence filled the church and air half hour
after the screams ended. Her eyes peeked around
the Speaker's box and around the church. Rising
slowly, Sapphire walked over to the window. His
small body was on the ground in a puddle of blood.
Sapphire collapsed to her knees and shook his body.
She pulled the arrow from his chest and lifted the
body into her arms holding it tightly. He was just
six years old and now laying in Sapphire's arms
dead. Tears flooded her eyes as she sat there rocking
his body back and forth like a baby.
Sapphire stood, Antony still in her arms, and left
the church. The village, once full of people and
spirit, lay silent. Carrying Antony's body home
she laid him upon his bed. Walking back outside, she
looked around for her parents. She was met with their
bodies not too far from the house. Taking a deep breath
she walked to the bodies and dragged them inside the house.
Sitting down on the bed beside Antony, she placed her
hands over her face and cried. She let all her tears and
anger come forth. Screaming out loud and kicking around
furniture seemed to let her calm down. She soon fell
asleep beside her brothers body, holding it in her arms.
[111] Myra: Moving .. again.
Sat Dec 20 21:41:57 1997
To: all
. Myra walked along the streets of her city. New Thalos
was utterly destroyed. A few buildings continued to
burn merrily. The people huddled in the middle of the
city, terrified and unsure of themselves. They had been
abused, first by the war between Myra's two daughters, then
the political upheaval caused by Valen's ascention to the
throne, and now the Marauders marching over them.
. As she neared the crowd, an elderly woman looked at
her and yelled, running towards her.
. "Sultana Myra! You have returned to us!!!"
. A few others looked up when the woman cried out, eyeing
Myra bitterly. Many remembered how she had left the city
and decided not to return, leaving them to the care of a
well-meaning but underschooled leader. A few smiled and
waved, hope returning to their faces. Children looked up
curiously, remembering the stories their grandparents
had told them at bed time.
. "Grandmother!!" A small voice yelled out, pushing
her way through the crowd and running into Myra, hugging
her tightly. Myra stared at the silky black hair and thin
arms for a moment before realizing who it was.
. "Eloria.. you are okay"
. "I ran away as soon as I heard Valen calling for
his armor. I did get hti by an arrow but Nifenbak helped
me and healed my wounds."
. Myra sighed sadly, holding her precious grandaughter
close. Tears trickled out of her eyes and she sent a prayer
to Zandreya (Or Devion, it hardly mattered anymore), for
keeping her grandaughter safe.
. "You're safe now, Eloria.. I'll take care of you."
. "Are you going to take the kingdom back, Grandma?"
Eloria looked at her, eyes shinning tearfully but with
a glimmer of hope behind them. "Valen didn't even
try.. he had plenty of time to prepare.. I don't want
him to be my godfather!"
. "Perhaps.." Myra said, brushing back Eloria's hair.
She thought of her old friend, Valen, and wondered where he
was. He had left when she left New Thalos, but what had
happened during those interent years? He had once been so
loyal and strong..
. The old lady who had first seen Myra smiled broadly and
raised her hands above her head, lifting her voice so
all could hear. "Praise your gods and your ancestors,
the Sultana has finally returned! She wil restore us to
our former glory!!!"
. Myra smiled sadly and wondered what she had gotten herself
into.
[112] Myra: New Thalos - Homecoming
Sun Dec 21 01:24:44 1997
To: all
. Myra looked at the people assembled in the square
before her, wondering what she would do next. Without
warning she was overcome by a sudden feeling of rightness.
She was finally home, among the people that had become
hers. A smile tickled the corner of her lips, and
spread across her face. She stepped forward towards
the crowd, raising her arms.
. Myra fell to her kneeds and pressed her lips to
the ground beneath her. The crowd cheered and surged
foward. A few people hung back, looking at Myra with
distrust and shaking their collective heads sadly at
everyone else's eagerness to take Myra back. A few
more people ran off towards the Marauder camp to report
the new development.
. The citizens who still supported Myra and remembered
her rule all those years ago, lifted her to her feet.
They covered her hands in kisses and some even threw
their arms around her. When Myra recovered her
composure, she stood straight and turned to face the
burning buildings. With a wave of her hand she
summoned a legion of water elementals. With another
flick of her wrist, she set them to putting out the
fires that still burned in the city.
. Myra turned to see a young elf approaching, looking
at Myra curiously. His eyes widened slightly as he
recognized her, but he bowed deeply and sincerely.
. "I am Tathallyn. I am an advisor to his magesty,
Valen. I am at your service as well, Lady Myra."
. Myra smiled and curtsied, nodding her head to
aknowledge him. "I do not need anything at the
moment"
. Myra turned to the crowd that was sill milling
about the square. She narrowed her eyes and looked
at them sharply. "Are we going to stand here while
we starve, or are we going to rebuild our city??"
. A few of the citizens looked charigned, and they
all scattered to their respective homes. Myra smiled,
satisfied, and walked toward her old rooms in the
palace. She wondered if they were as she left them..
[113] Myra: New Thalos - Conversations.
Sun Dec 21 14:46:15 1997
To: all
. Myra walked along the quiet corridors of the palace.
The guards saluted her as she walked by, and the servants
bowed out of her way. She approached the throne room
apprehensively, butterflies seemed to flutter around in
her stomach. It had been so long since she had been in
this room.
. The two twin thrones sat magestically on the raised
dias near the far wall. The mosaic on the floor was just
as she remembered it. Quietly, Myra slipped behind the
tapestry and opened the secret door to her private garden.
. Sapphire had apparently tried to keep the garden well
kept, but after she left it appeared that no one had tended
to it. Myra kneeled by her patch of tulips and carefully
plucked one, putting it behind her ear. She draink from
the tiny spring in the middle of the garden and slowly
opened the door to her room.
. The carved room smelled sweetly of roses and tulips,
it was well kept and dust free. Some kind soul had continued
to keep her room clean as though awaiting her return.
. Myra crossed the room and opened a window, allowing the
warm breeze to trickle through. She smiled and sat down
on her bed. It had been a long time since she had felt
such luxury.
. A hesitant tap on her door awoke Myra from her day-
dreaming. Rising quickly she opened the door and saw a
massive figure in her doorway. He stepped into the room
and seemed to bring the darkness with him.
. "Greetings, Highlord Yang." Myra said, moving out
of the doorway and motioning for him to enter. She pulled
the chair out from the desk and positioned it facing the
desk. She sat on the top of the desk and indicated that
Yang should take the chair. He smirked and reached out
towards her face, touching a lock of hair.
. "Blonde.. such a fool color.."
. "If you came here to insult me, you need not have
bothered." Myra said irratably, pulling away from him
and once again motioning to the chair.
. Yang smirked and sat down. "I see you have come back
into power. It is good to see you back on your throne"
. Myra shrugged and looked at the ceiling "It was
necessary."
. "Necrucifer does not allow me to bother with those who
do not have power. When you did before, I admit I was
quite taken with you. I can speak once more with respect
to you. It is well."
. Myra raised her eyebrow and looked at Yang curiously.
. "Isn't it always strange how people do not recognize
me for my reputation, but instead try to tarnish it?
I do not have much more time here, but I want people
to remember me as a legend."
. "I am sure they will not forget you, Yang. People will
always try to make great men look small, but they cannot
forget.."
. "I am not the child of darkness that is coming.
There is one with more power than I could ever weild who
is coming. Somtimes.. I pray my soul was my own so that
I could choose when I go.."
"Ah, I know how it feels to lose your soul." Myra said,
looking at Yang meaningfully. He chose to ignore her.
. "At least you had the chance.. It was a luxury I
never had."
. "Perhaps.. But certainly you are not leaving... You
are a good leader for Eclipse. I cannot imagine their
army without you at the head of it."
. Yang shrugged and looked at the wall behind Myra. "It
is not my choice."
. Myra shrugged and studied the ceiling. She didn't quite
know how to react. Yang had never been so talkative, and
there seemed to be no purpose to his visit. That thought
made the hair on the back of Myra's neck rise. Yang
_always_ had a purpose. It was just a matter of finding
it..
. "Duties call. I must go." Yang rose and bowed
slightly. Myra hopped off the desk and curtsied in
return.
. "Peace be with you, Yang." Myra said quietly to
his retreating form as he stepped through a gate and
vanished. Myra ran her hand over her face and chuckled
softly to herself. "A visit without brusies.. amazing.."
[114] Myra: New Thalos - Another visitor.
Sun Dec 21 15:01:03 1997
To: all
. As Myra sat on her bed thinking about Yang, a servant
ran into the room and bowed hastily.
. "Sultana? There is a visitor."
. Myra nodded and stepped out into the garden. She entered
the throne room and sat upon her throne. The doors opened
and HighLord Oge walked in. Myra gave a mental sigh, two
overbearing, Minotaur leaders in one day. She was beginning
to rethink her actions and miss the campfire of the Gypsies.
. Myra inclined her head at Oge, who bowed slightly, smirking.
. "Greetings, HighLord Oge." She said quietly.
. "Sultana, I have come to inform you that I controll
this city and you only retain your throne as long as
I allow it."
. Myra sighed sadly and nodded her head. She'd hoped for
a little more time to rebuild the city and boost her
citizen's morale before Oge stuck his nose into things.
. "You need me to controll this city." Myra said simply.
. "I do not. I will kill every citizen if they do
not cooperate. If I suspect you are the head of any
attacks on my forces, I will execute your citizens."
. Myra smiled slightly and inclined her head. "I will
be honest with you, Oge. We are both strong willed
people. Working together would be far more prophitable
than fighting eachother."
. "You have no leverage, Sultana. I controll the city
And you are only allowed to keep your throne because I
will it."
. Life could be made.. uncomfortable for you and your
troops."
. "If it is, I will merely execute them."
. Myra sighed sadly and nodded. "Very well.. Your terms?"
. "I will have my scribes write them and they will be
delivered."
. "Very well, I await their arrival." Myra rose and
curtsied, leaving the throne room from behind the tapestry.
[115] Keska: Drukk-zthi-Srys, Srys-zthi-Drukk: old answers reveal new questions.
Tue Dec 23 02:31:01 1997
To: all
. The rhythem of hoofbeats flying through the foreest; the dangerous
breakneck speed the regular rhythems created turned the world to a blured
tunnel of green, pulling the Keska Srys, and her horse, Drukkmakki, deeper
and deeper into it. Faster and faster, away into the woods, the sounds
of deamons chewing on her flesh, the chants of the minature brass dragon,
the acid breath of the tiny black, they were left far behind. The world
swirled from black to green, her flight in to the woodss continued at
a blinding, teary-blured speed, and as the green world swirled around
her, she realized she really wasn't acutuly going anywhere.
. Keska rubbed her acheing head in confusion; untied herself from the
back of her horse, and fell in an undignified heap into the underbrush.
The fall haddn't hurt as much as she would have hoped, but it still
helped righten her dizzy mind, and pull her back to reality. She stood
slowly, still rubbing her head; the world slowed it's spinning.
. Glaring at her stallion in annoyance, Keska wondered how long ago he
had stopped his run. Sweat and mud had already dried on his hide,
apprently it had not taken him long to figure out that running from the
figments and delusions of another's maddness was completely unnessary.
She let the stubborn animal continue to forage.
. Her head ached, figments and delusions it might have been, but they
had managed to mark the bladesinger with a stunning bit of reality. She
was still deaf in the ear that the black dragon in her visons had breathed
on.
. *I am growing old, and my skills are slowly weakening, the last
. thing I need is this handicap*
. She considered her location. It appeared her mad ride had led her
to the northwest, twards where the ruins of her home city would lie.
Still a ways to go, she quickly decided not to continue there. There
was truly nothing left of the city to Srys, the remains were buried in
the ground, and in the nightmare memories of it's sole survivor.
[116] Keska: Drukk-zthi-Srys, Srys-zthi-Drukk: old answers reveal new questions. 2
Tue Dec 23 03:05:58 1997
To: all
. No, the Keska Srys would not look into the past, only the future now.
. *I had always counted on being dead by now*
. *Srys, mkkkt-kkut; Kantillies, mkkkt-sakki; Rhea, mkkkt-kif; why did
. you not allow me to die when my purpose ended*
She cleared the ground and built a skeleton of wood that would provide
food for the flames of a campfire. With a word she summoned a small
ball of blue flame; and held it, letting it feast on her life, while
looking into it for an answer.
. "Why, light, do I still live? What shall I do with this life you
contiue to feed me?"
She tossed the flame into the pit of firewood, and it quickly caught up
it's new food, turning to brillian yellows and oranges; Keska leaned
close to the flames, looking for an answer.
. A cloudy moonless night turned to a cloudy sunless day. Neither
Srys or Makkkit offered thier wisdome, and as for kif? Friends were few
and far between for the disagreable, elder, wild elf. It was unlikely
that anyone back at the hall missed her yet. More likely many probably
enjoyed the vacation from her glum moods. No, there were no answers to
her questions from either god, or mortal, she would have to provide her
own.
. *answers? I barely know my questions.. none can answer me till I
. know my question*
. Keska sat staring at the smoldering remains of her fire.
. *This time I go, not in search of answers, but for the questions*
. *the sorts of questions sikkevikk do not concern themselves with,
. the sorts of questions that could be answered in the madness of my
. uncle's runes and spells*
. She spoke to the woods at large, "I will go, and learn the things
'scholors' and mages who have had better opertunities than I had ever
had in my youth, do. I will study those curosities untill I find the
questions I seek. Then I will understand the answers in my uncle's
spellbook."
[117] Keska: Drukk-zthi-Srys, Srys-zthi-Drukk: old answers reveal new questions. 3
Tue Dec 23 03:19:55 1997
To: all
.
. Keska stood and stomped out the last of the fire. She whistled to
the stallion Drukkmakki, who was dozing nearby. He approched her with
a questioning look on his face, perhaps wondering if he would have to
carry his mistress past figments of her imagination again.
. "Good," she spoke to him as she steadily lept onto his back, letting
the safty rope lie forgotten. The world still turned at an odd angle,
but now it was skewed in tune with Keska's mind, "Good, mkkkt-kif, you
will need your questioning looks, we have answered our questions, and
questioned our answers, now we seek a new set to analyize. Perhaps in
the end we will have intresting things to enlighten our laikktk with."
. Drukkmakki mearly snorted and rolled his eyes as he was urged into
a steady trot to the south.
. "I hear that the horses of New Thalos are not so stubborn as you.
Perhaps I should investigate there first."
. In the grey greens the black horsee and dark cloaked rider loped off
looking for shadows in light, and light in shadow, where there is only
gray.
[118] Trunks: The Trunks Story
Wed Dec 24 08:38:54 1997
To: all
It all started a long time from now....
It was a damp, cold, and miserable day, when all of a sudden...
BOOM! The city which I was raised in was destroy'd, I had no idea what
could have caused such a thing. But whatever it was, it wouldn't stop...
A great tall man by the name of Gohan trained me to use magic. So
we could stop the beasts that were trying to destroy the planet.
They were some sort of machines. In the future they were called
androids. After Gohan had trained me. I tried to remember my father
Vegeta, because I was told by using my anger, that will make me
stronger. My father died when I was very young because of those
androids. I grew up changing my hair styles a lot. now I have a center
parting, white hair(which use to be purple), and
two threads of hair dangliing down at each side
of my face.
Gohan and I thought it was time to try and destroy the robots.
So we went to the next city that was being attacked, but it was to
late. Half the people on earth were dead already. If only magic never
came around, then these robots could never use it...for evil...
My mother Bulma was a scientist, she didn't know the ways of magic
because she didn't believe in it(as in it's not right to use). She
built a time machine and a nice sword to use while going back in time
to prevent magic from accuring. I guess I may never see the future again
but if I do, it's the day magic stops.
[119] Saravhana: Illness takes the Highlord: Healing appears Futile (part 1)
Thu Dec 25 18:11:37 1997
To: all Eclipse
This is some light, reading material which, if you don't find entertaining,
is at least informative, and may answer various questions that you have
later. It is pulled from the Volumes of Eclipse, and I have had the
consent permission of those included to post their story (as Lore-Keeper)
, It was the 13th, month of Lengthening Shadows, when our Highlord fell
ill, and so I record, as is my duty as Lore-Keeper of the Skull. He was
a great minotaur, and a fearsome leader. The world quaked in his path.
Regardless to say, the ranks were not all that easy when their great
leader showed weakness. Some feared he should die. I was sure there was
worse in store for his mortal self.
, The healers of Eclipse, and priests of Verminasia gathered. Lady
Ying herself was the strongest healer, but at first, we were all
brought before the bedded Highlord (Necrucifer bless his name). His soul-
mate could not determine the nature of his illness. We did no better.
, "My love.." he groaned, and I recorded. Ying sat beside him
constantly, she would not leave his side. "You would keep the ranks of
Eclipse for me?"
, "I would." She responded, and he did not detect the doubtful
tone of her voice. The tone that knew only a true child of Necrucifer
could lead Eclipse. Vette. Mithrax. Yang. Possibly even Targetter and
San Gohdam himself! It was prophecy, and tradition almost. When Mactan
took reign over the ranks, they became doomed.
, After that, no one was allowed into their chambers. When Ying was not
at his side, she paced around the room, and one could hear and feel
the powerful magicks she was summoning from Drakkara to aid her mate.
, I recorded that in the morning, Ying was in tears, and failed after
many attempts to recover herself. The morale of Eclipse was low that day,
for never before had anything even remotely seemed to disturb the couple.
When either Mithrax or Drakkon or any tried to comfort her, she would
quite nearly attack them. Ying launched herself into the chambers of the
Highlord and slammed the door.
, For a long time, Ying would not let anyone in. The first 'warning' she
gave was when Mithrax sent a prisoner in who was doing penance as a
servant. His screams were heard everywhere in the keep, and there was a
large snapping sound. Mithrax ordered the strongest of the Nightmare
battalion to guard the door, and make sure no one made the mistake of
going in there again.
, That was, of course, until I had the misfortune, as Lore-Keeper of
the Skull Battalion, to be summoned to record some Lore. Let it be known
that on that day of the month of Lengthening shadows, I sighed heavily.
, Yang's illness had left the Highlord's dark skin pale. The long, bound
mane of hair that spilt from the top of his head and down his thick neck
was a tangled mess, his eyes unfocussed, lacking their usual energetic,
smouldering darkness, and cold sweat soaked the sheets. A bucket of ice
cold water lay near the bed, apparently all Ying had done for him for the
past day was cool his head to help his mind cope the fever. I found it
uite unnerving that the most powerful of Drakkara's magicks could not
revive our glorious Highlord.
, "He is in the condition to speak." Lady Ying said. "I wish his
words recorded, for they might be the last sane things that come from his
mouth."
, "As is your wish, as do I obey, m'Lady." I replied, curtseying. I
took a stool from nearby and sat across from her on Yang's right, though
she sat near his head. She was drained herself, physically and mentally,
but she was still remarkably beautiful for a human, though her skin was
even more pale than usual, and her ultramarine eyes were tired, her curly
locks of void black hair unkempt and sagged as much as her shoulders.
, The fallen minotaur began to speak, it was of memories. Memories that
made them what they were. It was Lord Yang and Lady Ying's Tale.
[120] Saravhana: Illness takes the Highlord: The Story of Ying & Yang (part 2)
Thu Dec 25 18:17:57 1997
To: all Eclipse
, Austinian, long ago and still, was a firm believer in destiny
manifest. The fates of those created should be guided by the hands of the
gods so that order above all things was maintained, and the power of
mortal men and women were kept in check with that of the servants, avatars
and minions of the gods. Thus, some who were born were doomed before they
even had a chance, so that Austinian could protect himself, and the world
supposedly, from the corruption of power.
, Nevara had been a follower of Austinian all her life. There were few
times when she had strayed from the path of goodness, save when she was
tricked by Darkoth, and empreginated. Alas, when she finally gave birth,
her child tore prematurely from her womb, and she was killed. The child,
was never given a name. Rather than dishonor the heroes of Mahn-Tor, the
child was cast out, as punishment to Darkoth, but to also save Mahn-Tor
face. Cast out, into the wastes of snow and ice. He was much too young
to survive, and alas, after few hours, he slipped into darkness.
, Another nameless child was being kept by a vernerable red robe, who
in his ancient wisdom, was hardly capable of taking care of her. He, albeit
unwittingly in his senelity, neglected the poor child to the point of
starvation. Her destiny was doomed from the start because of what she
might become. His doomed because of what he might accomplish, in whomever's
name. A woman with dark eyes, and dark hair, pale skin and black dress
came that day to the mage's study, and stole the human child into the
darkness outside.
, When the two were consious again, they were both five years old, and
within moments, they had grown to the age of adolescence. Images flashed
towards them and through the void black chamber in which they floated,
and soon enough, they began to be able to process what was happening, and
assess their surroundings. They faced eachother, glowing in a sea of abyss.
Each hovered above an altar, her of Drakkara, the minotaur noticed, and
she saw that he hoverd above one of Necrucifer. They faced eachother,
naked, but in no way embarassed. There was no time for that, nor, at this
point, had they been taught of it. The altars shifted somehow, and they
sat together upon a single one, staring at eachother, bewildered. Neither
had she seen a minotaur before, nor he a human, though somehow they knew
what they were.
, Footsteps in the void chamber.
, "They are prepared." Came the voice of a darkly cowled man, who's
form was barely visible. Darkness was his avatar and seal. With him was
a woman who's beauty was alluring to the blind. Energies and mana crackled
around her, and reality bent to her will.
, "Just superb! Won't your brother have a fit when he sees these two
back in Algoron!" She said, delighted.
, The darkly cowled man looked rather irritated at the human girl upon
the altar with the minotaur. It could be assessed that it was a jealous
wife keeping an eye on her husband with a creation of equal weightiness.
, "I suppose that Austinian, who you so liberaly refer to as a brother,
may not be at all happy. Ah well." The cowled man spoke, and they both
shifted to stand behind their pets; She behind the human girl, he behind
the minotaur.
, "I shall name this one Yang."
, "And this one Ying!" The woman smiled evilly at her husband, and
the cowled man groaned.
, "Since Austinian doomed you two to death before you had even realised
your potential, it had drawn our attention." He spoke, to Yang.
, "Just like him to be afraid of something that might wield so much
magickal energies as to oppose his stronger avatars!" She spoke, to Ying.
, "Therefor, we're sending you back. We can't give you your choice
anymore, not that you'd -want- to help _his_ forces after what he's done
to you, so you Yang, will serve me.."
, "And you me, Ying."
, "And perhaps someday... well, we shall see. Now go--"
, "Wait! You think you can--"
, The two faded from view of the gods, only to find themselves caged in
a very small compartment, which was as empty and as void black as the
chamber before it, looking as if it stretched on forever.
[121] Saravhana: Illness takes the Highlord:storyn ++
Thu Dec 25 18:21:05 1997
To: All Eclipse
, The beautiful, dark woman appeared again, smirking. "He's given you
the means, and the method though you know it not yet. But he's not given
you the motivation. Come here.." The woman made a lunge for Yang before
he could move and grabbed him by the mane, dragging he and Ying towards
eachother.
, "jandicandus morze foremeleven!" She intoned. "Forever the two
of you shall be bound. Ying you shall follow Yang, and deeply love him:
know everything that he does, but more, for you shall have the ability
to assess things with a logic unparalleled in the world below us. Yang,
forever you shall hate the world and what it has become. The one thing
that I give you though, as to not drive you insane, shall be Ying, for
whom you shall live and breath if not for your god, Necrucifer. She shall
be the driving force inside your heart, the compassion, the reward and
the reason why you shall commit what you shall. Go, my MACHINES! Work
our will upon the world and make Austinian's fears come true, all because
he condemned you!"
, Ying and Yang were then placed upon the world, as young adults, to
learn the world's ways for themselves, and grow someday to fulfil what
the gods had wished them to.
Illness takes the Highlord: Rememberance
(3)
, Yang also told us of the Dracon, how it was reasembled and the
dragons which he baptised were born once again into the world. His
tales were getting shorter and more incoherant as his health waned,
and thus a brief history, scattered fragments of a great minotaur's
life, are recorded as thus:
, "...they trained me, Malice, made my hammer and steel one with
my forearm and my will... they made my mortal body what it is..."
, At which point his mumblings became incoherant, only to, a few
moments later, have changed subjects.
, "..tried to stop me from it. The dragons were baptised though, with
bonus... Myra's hair, so golden, stained crimson as I was sucked through..
I don't know what it was, but when I saw, Gideon Bane, Arkayn, Scythe..
knights and clerics of holiness trying to stop me as Austinian did when
I was born, and.." Yang relived the pain of death and was very vibrant
before Ying placed a calming hand upon his forehead. ".. Your blood
shall be but a drop from my finger, he told me. Your body a mortal shell
for my will. This is your Second, of three bodies.."
, For a long time he recited and intoned strange things that he had
heard in the plane of darkness before his resurection into the crusader
that he became.
, "..the gypsies meant well, but I never fit in... always in the
shadows while they spoke around the fire, always at odds. Bystrick..
Tuefry... heretics, and neither did I get along with them well nor
did they me..."
, At this point, Yang's speech deteriorated into random thoughts
and rich, minotaur accent. From what I knew of him and what I could
catch, I speculated with relative accuracy what he spoke. He spoke of
the knowledge he uncovered from some Heretic's works in Pahn-Tol, of
why he never faultered from the designs of his Lord. Of why he thrived
where others failed. He spoke of bringing Steel and Myra over to the
darkness, his dealings in souls of which I shall record elsewhere in
the more classified Volumes of Eclipse. The assassination of Vette,
and how Necrucifer was displeased with the situation in Eclipse, which
is why Yang came to it's keep anyhow, to remedy the situation, followed
soon after by Mithrax, another follower of Necrucifer's will. He
spoke of the rise again to power, or at least, security... and now
that Eclipse had been fixed...
, "Could it be that Necrucifer is moving the pieces on his chessboard?"
, Ying reflected momentarily, and smirked at me, making me very
uncomfortable, for her gaze was deep and mystifyingly dangerous.
, "Thank you, miss d'Fale. You may leave us and record this in the
Volumes now." Was my que for dismissal. I did not spare much in the
haste of my departure from that chamber. May the gods and Necrucifer
have mercy on Lord Yang, and might his illness get better soon.
Continued soon, but not by me. Please don't ask me too many questions either,
I just work here.
Saravhana d'Fale, Lore-Keeper of the Skull
[122] Saravhana: Illness takes the Highlord: As does Darkness.
Thu Dec 25 22:54:29 1997
To: all Eclipse
On this date; the first of the month of Futility, there was organized
a gathering of the faithful of Necrucifer within our keep. In the war
room had assembled Princess Finnadria of Verminasia, Samael, evildoer
of Malice, Suki, sir Mithrax, and many other faces, including that of
myself, as Lore-Keeper of Eclipse, and faithful to the Father. Highlord
Yang had been brought to sit at the head of the table in the war room.
Our clan banner hung heavily on the northern wall:
, Te Occidere Possunt Sed Edere Non Possunt Nefas Est
, They had assembled for a particular purpose, though none of them
truly understood it. Before long, they had realised the purpose of the
meeting; to uncover what ailment Lord Yang was under. As the darkness fell
heavy upon the keep, the torches extinguished, and the light from the
sunset expired. Darkness. I do believe, though I could not see, that the
only yelp not heard was one from the minotaur Highlord.
, New leaders shall be chosen as the time goes by, to lead Eclipse
into glory. But Yang has always, and will always, belong to me. He is
leaving you now, for his final quest before becoming not as you see
him now. Be at peace...There was an ominous chuckle...Yang's illness
descended from his struggle against my will. He did not wish my hand to
move him again this time. He must have been truly dedicated to each of
you, and thus, I will allow him to still be. From his new position on
the board.
, From that, I speculate that the voice (which all had interpreted as
some apparition of Necrucifer himself) meant that Yang was only ill
because he had overstayed his time in Eclipse. He was truly an honorable
man, in a writer's opinion. He came here, where no one dared step, fixed
what was broken beyond all hopes at that time, and tried to stay against
the will of what his god had led him to do in the first place. His name
shall forever be remembered in these Tomes of Lore, and may our future
leaders be so dedicated, and daring. For whomever can say that he did
not risk himself to save a dying clan, is a madman, and deserves a thousand
death.
,
, The man who, at the end of every day, stole the sun from the sky and
subdued it in the blanket of night, took Highlord Yang away from us, on
a chariot of black stallions and tore into the shadows of the land like
fire through a Yinn. The gods know what is in store for Yang. The gods
have mercy upon his soul.
[123] Rick: The dynamic duo.
Fri Dec 26 13:59:41 1997
To: all
Darcy hefted yet another complete ration up, and devoured it in one gulp.
Rick looked relieved. His spare jerkied trail steaks always seemed like
less, ever since the days that the minotaur assassin would feast on them.
A gypsy burst forth from the commons, and declared there were Malice
waiting outside the protective ring of the wagons.
"Rick, let's go take care of business." Rick grinned. He loved a good
fight, especially one that was with Darcy. Mostly because no matter their
plight, they either won, or became profitable because of it.
Slinking out of the campsite, and beyond the commons, the two confronted
two legends of Malice. A mounted crusader, and a minotaur barbarian on
foot.
The minotaur assassin grinned. Due to the bovine nature of minotaurs,
there was nothing pleasant about a minotaur's grin. It was the type of
grin that said that you could be between those teeth within seconds.
Coupled with the fact that assassin's grins tend to be dark, devious things
that usually meant someone was going to die soon, it would be an understatement
to say that the grin was anything but pleasant. But to Rick, it was as
happy as a sunny day.
"Get lost, go back to your punk ass crap castle." said Rick. The pair
from Malice looked at him with a glance that seemed to say that little
things like mosquito's were annoying.
Darcy yawned, and nonchalantly walked up to Lyndros. That is to say, if
there was anything nonchalant about a hulking minotaur walking up to a
person with a devious look in their eyes. Hands flew outward and met with
human flesh. A moment later, the crusader was unconscious.
Before the barbarian could do anything, the skilled hands flew out and
found his neck as well. Agamek soon collapsed upon his worse half, both
snoring like babies.
"Well Rick, we can't just leave them here." the minotaur muttered.
Rick nodded, and pulled out two pieces of parchment. He squinted at them:
RECALL
Looking at both of them, he said "RECALL!" And then "RECALL!" again.
The two suddenly disappeared. From the nearby city/state of Althainia,
they could hear a giant ogre roaring, and two voices screaming for their
lives.
"Well, so much for profit." Rick said. He looked quite distraught.
"Not true, I think Lyndros left you a present." The minotaur pointed out
the fresh horse nearby, that bore the neck tag that stated he belonged
to Lyndros.
Beaming, the ranger jumped up on the horse. Letting out a loud "YEEHAW,"
he gallopped within the Gypsy camp, and ripped the horse's head from its
neck.
"Wow, that Rick is a nice guy, giving out all these jerkied trail steaks,
wonder where they came from?" said the elderly gypsy storyteller.
"You don't want to know." said the minotaur in between bites.
[124] Myra: New Thalos - Sultana with a hangover.
Mon Dec 29 04:17:04 1997
To: all
. Myra shook her head hazily, dazed and slightly confused.
She felt groggy. As her mind came fully awake, she
remembered the night before. She was drunk.
. *Correction, hungover* She thought as she tried to
rise and realized there was something heavy on top of her.
. *Blankets?* Myra pushed them off her and heard something
thud against the floor.
. *An arm?*
. Myra rolled over and looked at the sleeping form beside
her. She blushed and sat up, attempting to stand but merely
sliding to the floor. She sat at the foot of the bed and
looked around the room. Empty bottles. Wine, brandy...
Myra shook her head sadly.
. "What was I thinking?" She whispered aloud.
. The man on the bed stirred and sat up. He looked at Myra
sitting on the floor and guessed what had happened. He
chuckled softly and slid down onto the floor next to her. Myra
noticed with a great deal of relief that they were both
both fully dressed.
. "What happened?" Myra asked quietly.
. The man looked at the empty bottles strewn about on the
floor significantly. Myra smile ruefully and nodded.
. "The bed? Why were we..?" Myra looked at the rumpled
covers. She hadn't remembered a bed being there...
. "My magic created it. You..." He paused and cleared
his throat. "fell asleep and were having nightmares,
so I sought to comfort you a little."
. Myra smiled and shrugged, looking at her hands.
. "Why are you here?" Myra asked, pulling her knees
up to her chest and wrapping her arms around her legs. She
rested her chin on her knees and curled into herself in her
usual protective manner, watching her companion carefully.
. "To be near you, my beautiful goddess." He replied
with a wistful smile.
. Myra raised an eyebrow and eyed him curiously. "You
don't... want anything?" She asked uncertainly.
. "Just you, majestic one." His eyes sparkled as he spoke,
mesmerizing Myra and pulling her down into their grey depths.
He reached out a gentle hand and cupped her chin, lifting
it towards her face. He leaned down and kissed her, deeply
and passionately. Myra began to pull away at first, and then
returned his kiss shyly. He wrapped his arms around her,
pulling her against his body. Myra squeeked with surprise
but didn't resist. She wrapped her arms around his neck and
snuggled close to him. He caressed her hair softly and
whispered sweet words of desire and passion in her ear.
. Myra was both attracted to and repulsed by this man.
. As suddenly as he had wrapped his arms around her, he stood
and bowed, leaving her in an undignified heap on the floor.
He reached out and took her hand, kissing it gently.
. "Goodbye, beauteous one." He said, grinning evilly.
He muttered a few words and dissapeared.
. Myra stared at the spot where he had been and narrowed
her eyes angrily.
. She didn't know who she hated more, him or herself. He
would return, and when he did she would be drawn to him,
willingly or not.
[125] Myra: Crump's Past.
Mon Dec 29 06:52:03 1997
To: all
*THWACK*
. The heavy ruler came down upon the young ogre's knuckles. The
priest stood above him and looked down at him sternly. Crump
looked at the angry man and brought his bruised knuckles to
his mouth. His eyes filled with unshed tears, failing to understand
why the priests were so mean to him.
. "You must concentrate, Crump, if you are to learn the
spells of a cleric."
. "Me try. No know dis good." Crump said sadly, bending
his head in prayer. The priest nodded grimly and walked along
the rows of young aspiring clerics.
. Shortly after, the elderly priest dismissed his students and
traveled to visit the Dean. He had to convince the stubborn
old man that Crump was useless. Pretty soon the ogre would
grow to gigantic proportions, and would not unlikely become
irked to learn he couldn't become a cleric. The priest shuddered
at the thought of what might happen then.
. When he knocked on the door to the Dean's office, the senile
old man's voice wafted quietly out of the room.
. "You may enter..." His speech was cut off by a series of
wet coughs. The old man had probably caught pneumonia again.
. "My Dean," the priest, Klevin, began as he entered
the room. "I must speak to you about one of my students."
. The Dean nodded between coughs. Klevin gave him a concerned
glance before launching into his usual tirade about the young
ogre. This time he took care to describe the destruction that
would likely follow after Crump learned the truth.
. "We have no other choice, Dean. We can tell him that it
is the custom for young clerics to go out into the world
and learn their art through practice and journeying. He
is not smart enough to think otherwise."
. "We agreed to take him in.. We cannot simply throw the
boy out.." The Dean began.
. "A child?! Crump is no child! Have you seen him?
He will probably be as large as the sycamore tree by the time
he is fully grown! It is too large a risk."
. The Dean paled noticably, thinking of the large tree that
had been planted when the church had been founded. Klevin was
quick to pounce on the Dean's reaction, painting stories of
the destruction Crump could do to the tree and church.
. Finally, the Dean caved in and agreed that Crump should
be sent out from the school. Klevin turned to leave, letting
his smile broaden triumphantly. As he walked out the door,
the Dean's kind, soft voice followed him warningly.
. "Remember... to tell him, it is the way of clerics to
go out alone.. to learn."
. Klevin nodded and closed the door behind him. He almost
ran to his room, full of glee. Finally, he would be rid
of that stupid, troublesome ogre!
[126] Charis: Charis.
Mon Dec 29 20:46:26 1997
To: all
. I remember the day better than any other. That is, I
suppose, to be expected. It was a warm summer day, the sky
had no clouds and the sun beat down on the white sand of the
arena mercilessly. I glistened in the sunlight, the scented
oils protecting me from the sun. My whole team shone, we
were the best of the dancers, when people came to the temple
arena, they came to see us.
. I remember it so well because it was the day Raije took
me from that world into this one. It was the day I died.
. I had hand picked the pulls we were to dance with the
night before. The final bull, a huge brute, was stark white
and his horns were painted gold. He was a fiesty monster,
eager to bathe his horns with blood. The crowd would love
it.
. The first of the disasters began when I awoke the members
of my team to find two of them sharing a bed. Don't mistake me,
I don't condem such activities, but a dancer must remain celebate
and pure in order to grace Raije's temple. Only the best could
dance and risk death. Embrace death at every show, and elude
it. The girl was of no consequence, a woman from one of
the other, lesser teams. The boy, Elldannin, begged me to
tell nothing of it to the others. He begged me to allow him
to perform.
. Raije help us all, but I did.
[127] Charis: Charis
Mon Dec 29 20:53:19 1997
To: all
. I ordered Elldannin to clean himself - I don't know what
possesed me to think that was possible - and to attend our
breakfast. We were to discuss the performance order for the
afternoon. Everyone assembled quickly and we ate well. In
the early morning coolness, before the sun began to beat down
on the pale sand of the arena, we exercised.
. And the second disaster struck.
. Elldannin and I were practicing a jump when he missed
a throw and sent me tumbling sideways. I was surprised and
unprepared and the fall jarred my shoulder. The muscles in
my back tigthtened, but I refused to give into the injury.
I walked and stretched, and the pain dulled into a bareable
throb.
. When the heat grew, I ordered my dancers into the temple
where we stretched and prepared our bodies with scented
oils. It was not to be much longer before we would be
dancing our turn. Another team went before us. The crowd
cheered unenthusiastically until we heard a scream from the
arena. The crowd went wild. We looked at eachother knowingly
and watched the hallway leading to the arena. Not long after
a bloody and broken body was brought through. Someone had
not avoided the bull in time, and had been torn and trampled.
. Raije had taken a soul, and the crowd was pleased.
[128] Charis: Charis
Mon Dec 29 21:01:30 1997
To: all
. Because of the injured dancer, our performance was moved
to an earlier time. As we walked out into the arena the
crowd hushed. Our reputation had reached them. They were
silent, awaiting a cue from us. I eyed the sun distrustfully,
it was high and bright in the sky. We would have to perform
in the noon sun, the hottest time of the day. My only comfort
was that the bulls would tire as quickly as we.
. I nodded slightly to my dancers, and we bowed as one.
The crowd held its breath, seeing something they thought we
did not. The bull was loose in the arena, charging towards
us. Each of us danced out of the way of his slashing horns
barely in time, enraging the beast. Our center dancer, Jerrlyn,
remained rooted in place. A few people in the crowd yelled
out a warning, but she didn't flinch. When the bull lowered
his horns to charge, she openned her eyes and lept towards him,
grabbing his horns and vaulting over his back.
. The crowd loved us. They would reward us well when we
were done.
. The performance went well, 3 bulls in all we taunted and
chased around the arena. We summersaulted and danced, always
out of reach of the deadly horns.
. The final disaster did not strike until the final bull came.
. Elldannin, Jerrlyn and I were to dance the final round
with the fearsome bull I had chosen. He entered the arena
slowly and cautiously, watching us with huge, intellegent
bovine eyes. His cloven hoves and horns were gold, and they
gleamed in the sunlight. Elldannin and I stood across from
eachother, and Jerrlyn directly in front of the bull. We
stood still, and Jerrlyn watched the bull cautiously. He
charged her, as we knew she would. As it bore closer to
her, Elldannin and I ran towards eachother, gainning momentum.
. We lept at the same time, he was supposed to arc over me
while I did was to hit the bull's back with my hands and
continue my flight over him. His jump was off, and his arc
was to low.
. He was heading directly toward me.
[129] Charis: Charis
Mon Dec 29 21:09:14 1997
To: all
. Jerrlyn dropped into the sand before the bulls chrurning
hooves, and Elldannin crashed into me, hitting the shoulder
he had injured earlier in the day. I managed to fly
over the bull and roll with my fall in the sand. Elldannin
was thrown off course but landed softly. Jerrlyn cried out
as soon as she stood up and saw what had happened.
. She gave us the precious few moments we needed to regian our
feet. The crowd cheered madly, they believed it was all
part of the plan.
. As the bull plowed down on Jerrlyn, she acted quickly,
grabbing his horns and summersaulting onto his back to land
straddling his neck. He slashed his head angrily and bucked
with all his might. She held on dearly but was eventually
thrown from its back. She summersaulted through the air
and landed on her feet. Her form was perfect.
. The bull turned his head and looked at me.
. I was barely standing, my shoulder and back throbbed
painfully. I couldn't move my neck and there was no way I
could avoid the bull's charge. Of course, he knew this too,
and with a hungry gleam in his eye he charged me.
. Jerrlyn and Elldannin cried out, but it was too late.
. Time crawled by, the bull charged me with agonizing slowness.
I kneeled painfully before the bull, and looked up at the sky.
I threw my arms wide to the sky and sent praise to Raije. I
would die for him this day.
. The crowd gasped collectively, finally realizing what was
to happen. They had never seen a dancer sacrifice herself
like this. A dancer never died kneeling before the bull.
. The horns entered my body and I flew threw the air, landing
in a bloody pile on the sand. My blood flowed onto the pale
ground below me, staining it. The contrast was stark and
shocking. I had seen it before, and knew it must have been
horrifying to the crowd.
. As I fell under the churning hooves of the bull I lost
all conciousness. The world turned black.
. My last thoughts were of praise to Raije.
[130] Terri: Journal
Tue Dec 30 14:36:58 1997
To: all
17/Frost Giant month
It seems like the goblins will never stop...This is the second time they have invaded Althania. At least I had some idea of what they were up to. A young boy staggered out of the sewer, bruised and beat up. I inquiered why and he said that the Goblins were hiding in the sewers waiting for a surpri
se attack.
They had killed his brother, and he seemed greatly disturbed. I took him to the Dwarven Mountains where I thought he would be safe.
I was wrong.
The boy foolishly wandered off where a goblin warrior slaughtered him. Just then, I heard a shrill alarm. The Goblins had returned!!
I rushed back to Althania, joining Finnadria. It was a valiant fight, but there were too many of them. Luckily, Althania didn't get burned down..but they did do some damage to the fountain on Temple Square..it doesn't work anymore.
Just then, I had received news that Saruman had talked peace with the Goblin King. Or so I thought. The Goblin King was challenged to a duel. L
If the challenger loses, chaos will resume. If the challenger wins, the Goblins shall never bother us again.
I pray that the challenger wins.
Terri Shalonost
[131] Charis: Charis
Tue Dec 30 19:56:23 1997
To: all
. I was surprised to find myself concious a few moments after
being trampled. I found myself floating through a darkish
void. Light and dark danced across my vision. I saw things
that I had never dreamed of seeing again. I saw my mother, slain
in treachery many years ago. She was alive and well, but she
noticed me not. I saw my beautiful island, Atlantis, turned
bloody by the wars that ravaged across its surface. I saw
my father, in his once-great palace. He was sitting in his
throne, propped up by pillows and breathing shallowly. Finally,
I saw earthquakes and volcanic eruptions explode all over
Atlantis, and she sank under the sea.
. I wept bitterly to see the destruction that came upon the
land. I peered through the darkness for some sign that all
was not lost in the world. The light flashed and a large,
noble man strode towards me.
. I had never seen him before but I knew him immediately.
He walked gracefully, and he held himself with an air of
nobility. His armor shone brightly with a light of its
own and his intellegent eyes watched me intently. He had a
magnificant sword at his side.
. I kneeled before him, raising my hands in supplication and
thanking him for honoring me.
. It was Raije who stood before me. A vision of him, at
least, thought the truth of it mattered little.
. He raised his arm and motioned towards the void. A piece
of it opened, shinning on the city. He spoke.
. "Go there, BullDancer. Join those peoples and be my
Avatar. Uphold me and do not let my worshipers forget
what it means to serve me."
. I stood and bowed my head. I started to walk towards the
rift in the void but found I could not moved. Raije chuckled
at my embaressment. I remembered the stories I had learned
at my fathers hearth. I willed myself towards the city.
. "It is Algoron. That city is Althainia. Serve it
well, My dancer. Do not forget your task."
. As I floated through the portal, I did not look back. I
held my head high, remembering that Raije's gaze was upon
me. I would not dissapoint him.
Charis, BullDancer of Raije, Eternally.
[132] Terri: Journal. Part II
Tue Dec 30 20:41:08 1997
To: all
4th the Month of Forces
There was a old saying- "what goes around comes around again". I was pleased to learn that the challenger had won against the Goblin King. Celebrations were held..but our celebrating was not for long.
Looking from the Rainbow Bridge, everything was beautiful. Until I noticed something from all directions. Uttering the spell of farsight, I discovered it was a hoarde of giant red dragons!!
They appeared to be nearing Althania. I shouted a warning. Everyone scrambled to the gates.
I won't bore you with the details here, journal. But I must mention, I did die several times in an attempt to kill the Huge Red Dragon. I also should note Ubikolisk killed several single-handedly
In the end, dead dragons littered the streets of Althania, as did people. The stench was horrible...but the fight was not yet over. Someone--I couldn't identify who, nor could anyone else-- said that the goblins and dragons were just a warmup.
Soon, the Demon prince--ALONE, I might add-- walked into Althania where he met a bunch of swords. Which stabbed him. He tried to escape, but it was too late. With a bloodcurling howl, he fell to the ground writhing.
Until this evil mastermind is destroyed, Althania will never truly be safe from the mastermind.
Terri Shalonost
[133] Felina: The first 3 lives of the cat
Thu Jan 1 18:17:42 1998
To: all
Well, cats are known to spin long tails/tales so I'll try to keep this
one short.
Once upon a time, a little kender was born to her loving and addled minded
parents who named her Felina. Why Felina? Well, she looked more like the
family cat named Pita (which stands for Pain In The A**) than any family
members in existence. They cared for her in their little village the best
they could, teaching her to do all the things kenders do: rip off travellers
and be so intolerable to unwanted or money poor visitors that they would
not ever want to visit again.
One day, she decided to leave home. She told her folks, and they said: " Thank
the gods! We thought we'd never get rid of you!" And promptly threw her by the
scruff of the neck out the door!
So she travelled, and was mutually hated by all peoples and races (not only
one so she could not plead discrimination). Which lead to her eventual suicide
in which she drowned herself in the Lake of the Dogs. At her funeral, she was
said to have looked at lot like a drowned ca...(but I digress)
Life NO. 2
A nice couple of kender in the woods one pleasant summer day gave birth to
their second child (which of course was by accident). Upon her birth her mother had to say
"Oh gods no! Not again!" and her father went catatonic then passed out onto
the floor.
She was then promptly left in the woods to be hacked to pieces by the wolves.
At her funeral, people said it looked like if she was skinned like a ca..
(But I digress...)
Life No.3 , the third incarnation
One bright spring morning, a loving couple gave birth to a bouncing baby girl.
They looked down at her smiling face. And said..."Oh, my gods! What have we
done, this is a catastrophey!" And smiling back at them was Felina.
This loving, although thoroughly disgusted wild elf couple, raised their kenderish/
catlike daughter, to the best that they could...by setting her out to sea
on a catamaran.
She finally landed on the shores of a foreign land where she was raised by
some type of creature that kept feeding her magic mushrooms (the type that
make your head spin.) So now in the honour of the creatures who nursed her
back to health and partial sanity...she devotes her time to forming a clan
in their honour...and sunning herself by warm fires.
[134] Terri: Journal
Thu Jan 1 18:38:12 1998
To: all
6th the Month of the Dragon
Nothing really special happened today. I heard from my messenger who reported that there had been a demon attack on Althania. Lives were lost. I merely nodded at this news.
I had just returned from talking with Phraselspitz, who said that he sensed a conflict brewing.
"Between who?", I asked.
"The Goblins will not give up THAT easily. Nor will the demons", he said.
" The demons were vanquished to Hell. You know that.", I replied.
Phraselspitz said " Sure I do, but I don't quite think this battle is over yet "
I sighed and turned. Was I to spend the rest of my life defending Althania? I know I'm under the rule of the Empire, but should I defend it EVERY time it comes under attack by monsters?
I'll keep this entry short, for I have many things to do...but these questions still nag my mind.
Terri Shalonost
[135] Keska: mai lit-k'ni aiti sha-zi: to destroy a history
Fri Jan 2 23:52:13 1998
To: all
. The Keska Srys rubbed weary eyes in the comforting musty darkness
of the catacombs. The smells, the sounds, even the taste of death
drifted here, lulling and inviteing the bladesinger to join them in
an eternal sleep.
. *a pitiful and cruel tease the gods of death have been to me*
The musty air and days and nights without sleep did sing a tempting
lullibye, but sleep is only a false death, one Keska would not take
time for. Like a "night owl" reaching for his much needed morning
coffee, an addict his drug; Keska uttered the words of magic, and a
false energy flowed through her veins, destroying and refreshing.
. It had been well over two weeks since Keska had exited the emense
green woods of Shalonesti in search for her questions. She had not
seen or heard from her clan in that time. It was doubtful they would
look for her, and even less likely that they would find her if they
did. Even on horseback she could move through the woods without a
trace, and any vague traces would now have eroded into the forest.
Even if she had stayed in the woods, none would find here, and
certinly none would think to search for her here, in the depths and
pits of a gloomy monument to death.
. The location of the valley of the dragons was no secret to her
she had been dragged there many times before on absurd quests by her
clan. However, it was not dragons, portals, or the beastly Yinn she
was searching for. While the resergance of the great wyrms was intresting
the deaths and extinction of other beasts now facinated her with
the strange secrets they promised.
. *What are they? Why did they die, and how? and why have there
. been no recordings of this race that I have seen? Is it possible
. for an entire people to be so obliterated from history?*
. Vagely huminoid beings with extra appendages, possibly wings,
danced around her mind. Their terrified postures and faces struck
pity even in Keska's cold heart.
. *what killed you beasts? did you deserve such terrible deaths?*
. The puzzling remains did not answer her; however, perhaps
something else could. Surely all records of these creatures and what
destroyed them could not be lost.
. Keska stood, closeing her notebook, filled with writings and
drawings of the things she had seen in this journey. Dusting off
her dark cloak, she climbed up the endless stairs from the depths of
the catacombs to the chambers of the Temple of the Darcon. Outside
in the maddening, swirling, damp, gray mists, the black stallion,
Drukkmakki, stood; ears back in a posture that sugested he would
rather be lunchmeat for a roge griffin, than here.
[136] Keska: mai lit-k'ni aiti sha-zi: to destroy a history (2)
Sat Jan 3 00:19:25 1998
To: all
. "Relax mkkkt-kif, we go now to raid libarys of thier knowledge."
Keska spoke in soothing tones to the giant black horse, who's nerves
had been frazzled since he had first smelled the mists. "Surely
some record of these deceased creatures of Shinalstin must exist
somewhere."
. Riding out of the maddening mists of the dragon valley, the
dark hooded bladesinger returned to the woods, to travel through the
many rolling hills and valleys to the north east to arrive, in a few
days time, at the gates of the pathatic barbaric human settlement of
Pan-Toll.
. She rode through the decaying streets, reciving strange stares
form the inhabitants. Keska had never thought herself as rich or
extravagent; however, her black hood and leathers, and bright silver
armor and bells no doubt made her look like some ledgendary warlord
compared to the tattered and raggity armors and cloths of the Pan-Toll
people. A truely odd city to find a libary.
. Dismounting and tieing Drukkmakki outside; hopefully none of
the starving inhabitants liked horse meat. She paid the libarian his
absurd fee to view his few pitiful, ragged history texts.
. One, a history text by Ta'plak the heritic, which sugested
that Austinian was not entirly good and Necrucifer was not truely evil,
provided nothing on the subject she searched for. She remebered the
stir the content of this story had caused when it was made availible
to the genneral public. However, to the Keska Srys it mearly confirmed
her most primative tribal beliefs that the gods of now were weak and
impure compared to the High God, the true creator, who left his essence
behind in the sun, Srys. The world Srys had created was perfect
as was he, yet those he charged with its keeping were not. Why worship
an imperfect god?
. Thelogy disintrested Keska, Srysmai, and sworn to the white
moon, one could spend a mai life time trying to understand gods; it
simply was not for mai to understand.
. Keska turned to the other history text by some Jahonatin Tahn,
on the history of his life and people. A poor writer the man's subject
and style had never intrested her before, but now the first few lines
of his text stared at her, glowing with horror.
[137] Keska: mai lit-k'ni aiti sha-zi: to destroy a history (3)
Sat Jan 3 01:14:12 1998
To: all
. "We were so happy. Oh so happy! We had thrown out the cultists..."
. *the cult, what cult?!*
. Desperatly Keska sank back into her mind reaching for dusty
ancient memories older a century. A time when she had been young
and commanded the army of the tribe Srys.
. *the Cult of Srys, no... we never stretched this far east, we
. rarely touched human civilizations*
. The text went on to speak of the witches and maniacs of the cult.
This was not the Srys, magic and witch craft was forbidden. Only
the kutta, who obtained thier power from the Sun, ever did anything
'mystical'. Excepting Keska and her Uncle Tryzeler at anyrate.
. *it was not the Srys, but what cult was it?*
. *Is it possible for an entire people to be so obliterated from
. history? Did these people deserve this terrible eradication?*
. She swallowed, as a wave of sickness passed through her, she
she had answered these questions before. Yes, it could happen,
and perhaps it was deserving. Lessons of the tribe Srys spoke of
this. Erased from history, Keska rarely pitied the loss, she had
overseen the corruption and destruction of the Cult of Srys herself.
No longer worthy of the Sun, the impure, the drukkmai, the corrupt
easily wiped themselves from the light and the history scrolls.
Leaving the only traces behind in the nightmareish memories of
the deamon they named and created as thier destroyer. A monster
who's only wish was to die, thus sending all that remained of the
tribe's history back into the dark and corrupted earth, from which it
had sprung.
. Keska held her head in her hands, shame cutting through her
stomach, making her taste bile, as the memories of the history
of the Srys flowed through her. Speaking so loudly that she could hear
them even through her deaf ear.
[138] Kregor: The Quest for Knowledge
Sat Jan 3 02:39:23 1998
To: all
The man sat in the library of the tower, his nose buried within a thick
tome. With a growl of frustration the sorcerer slammed the book upon the
table and began to pace accross the room, deep in thought, his black robes
muffleing the sound of his armor.
Kregor had been spending most of his time studying these past years,
travelling from one library to another in his endless quest to find the
answers to his questions. Having reached his fourty years he realised just
how short lived human beings were. He would never have the time to complete
his studies and learn the ancient secrets of magic and the mysteries of the
mind.
Moving to an other section of the library he searched through a shelf in
a dark corner and found an old black book, covered in dust.
*I don't remember reading this one, how could I have missed it?*
He gazed at the cover, reading the title aloud and letting it roll across
his tongue and through his mind.
"Life, Death Reborn."
The book was pitch black and the title etched in gold. The cover seemed
to shimmer in his hands and the light played across the golden letters. The
pages inside were yellow with age, and the smell reminded him of the
fireplace in the hallway below. He carefully brushed the dust off of the
cover and sat down to read. He sat in silence, instructing the mages of the
Conclave not to disturb him.
Within these withered pages he hoped to find the solution to his delema.
[139] Scabbedwing: BloodlettinG
Sat Jan 3 10:46:48 1998
To: All
A Scabbedwing Savagely devoured a corpse. "What in Gods NAME?" Skarr
gasped, before he called his usual Battle cry. Scabbedwing struck him
blind, as he did in all encounters. The frail little crusader fled, the
returned to the scene of the crime. As he slid the man's heart into a glass
jar, a passerby vomited. "Oops," declared the contortionist of
Dragoth, "Ill be more careful from now on. I promise." Me marked a
big 3 on the side of the jar. "Wahoo! The last one!" He exclaimed
childishly. A thought boomed into his head. 'STOP THAT,' the voice
boomed, and the thought burned into his mind, 'YOu cannot be a child
forever. Grow up. You are what now, 45? ' A sobering thought. In his
family lineage, most did not live past 50. They all had heart attacks, or
became mentally unstable by 49 (and then of course, did notlive past 50)
'Yes sir' he replied in his mind. Then he called aloud, "Where should
I meet you? "... He paused, as a brief question passed over his face,
then grinned. 'How very clever, and yet, obvious. '
[140] Terri: Journal
Sat Jan 3 10:55:02 1998
To: all
17th the month of the Dark Shades
I sit here in the mist, for it is the only quiet place to go. Even though the Gods have forsaken me, I find it quite peaceful here even though there IS the occasional mist-creature.
The construction of the underground tunnel system is going along nicely. I have instructed all citizens to go through that tunnel if there is an emergency. The entrance to the tunnel is located somewhere around Shalonesti. I will not disclose this information to anyone but my most trusted advisors
I have noted that the continents are slowly drifting. The Dragon Sea seems to be getting wider and wider. Over the past several years, the two continents seem to be splitting into four. Hopefully, ship business will increase.
Some of my previous journals have been placed in a secret chamber, for they hold critical information about the secrets of Shalonesti. Also, my reading room has been rearranged. A statue of Medwyn is now leaning against the hearth, also.
That's about it for today.
Terri Shalonost
[141] Felina: The search for a scratching post
Sat Jan 3 13:21:51 1998
To: all
One lazy day, as I cozied myself by a warm hearth, a mysterious figure appeared
before me. It was human-sized walking talking salad buffet! She said to me:
"I am Zandreya." And I said"...yeah, so, nice trick let me get back to sleep
you walking brambleberry bush." That earned me a swift chuckle and a zot between the
ears. My fur promptly turned a gruesome shade of moss-green. "My fur!!"
I screamed. "You amuse me.": the shrubbery replied. "..and besides, I
see you show curiosity in ancient lore of the lands, the Fae." "So I have
come to help you on your inner journey. I know where you can find a rowan
tree." I perked up immediately upon hearing that! "Where, where?" I asked.
Somewhere in this great world is an unclaimed rowan seedling. And it is
all yours." I asked her to immediately give it to me... She laughed
Seconds later, that thing that called itself a deity was gone and found that
the floor had disappeared below my feet! I was falling through oblivion!
So the adventure begins, in the search for the rowan tree...
[142] Terri: Journal
Sun Jan 4 19:05:58 1998
To: all
31st the month of the Ancient Darkness
Dragons. That was all I could think about. It seems Ubikolisk had gone mentally insane, and he was slaying villagers, including some from Shalonesti. I wasn't around when this happened, but my source informed me that Ubikolisk was slain by Lyndros. One less dragon to deal with...
I met Dylan Shalonost, the one Pythia had told me so much about. It was a pleasure to meet him, and he seemed quite pleased to see me. He said something, I said something, and then he wandered off into the streets of Althania.
There were many funerals for the people who were slain by Ubikolisk. It grieved me to see so many people unhappy.I need to put my bladesingers through better training, so this won't happen again. The training program consists of the most grueling tasks of fighting, running, and jumping.
That's all for today...
Terri Shalonost
[143] Myra: Clouds..
Sun Jan 4 19:10:37 1998
To: all
. Myra lay in the grass of the Valley of Elves, staring up
at the sky and watching the clouds float by. She began to
relax in the sunlight, letting her spirit sink slowly into
the earth. The clouds above her began to take shape and
tiny cloud figures played across the sky.
. The sounds of the wind through the grass and the crickets
singing with the birds in the distance filled Myra's head and
she closed her eyes. She almost fell asleep when she felt
a cool breath of air across her face. Something was blocking
the warm sunlight on her face. She opened her eyes and
blinked rapidly, trying to focus on the figure in front of
her.
. A shadowy figure wavered before her vision, surrounded
by the sunlight. The sun behind the figure made impossible
for her to see the features of the being in front of her.
Myra raised her hand to her eyes, shading them, and peered
intently at the shadow in front of her.
. "Who is that?"
. "I think you know who I am." He answered cheerfully,
chuckling as he moved and sat down beside her. "I was
sorry to disturb you.. you looked so peaceful, I couldn't
help staying to watch you."
. "Yes.. this is one of the few places I can still find
peace. Far from the city and all those dependant on me."
. "Why do you stay at all?"
. "I don't know.. " Myra answered, thinking about it
for the first time. She closed her eyes again and voiced
her thoughts. "I guess I feel like I owe it to them...
I left the city the first time.. Maybe if I hadn't, things
would have turned out differently. I feel at home in the
city, as busy and stressful as it may be."
. "You worry far too much." Her visitor scolded.
. "And you don't?" Myra asked, annoyed.
. "Perhaps I do.. but I seek something far harder to
obtain than a home, dear Sultana."
. "You are equal to your task. You know that."
. "Perhaps, depending..." Myra felt him move, watching
her with his piercing grey eyes. She kept her eyes closed and
her face impassive. His robes russled and Myra felt a
weight settle on top of her, holding her down. "Do you
trust me, Fair One?" He asked.
. Myra opened her eyes and scowled darkly at him. "Do
I have a choice?" She asked through clenched teeth.
. "No.. I 'spose you don't." He leaned down to kiss
kiss her on the lips. Myra turned her head and growled
softly, gathering the tiny bits of ethereal still available
to her and striking out at him with mind and body. He was
thrown off her body and onto the ground beside her.
. "Will you never learn to ask instead of demand?"
. "I was just testing you, Sultana." He replied,
chuckling softly.
. Myra stood and brushed herself off. "I have an appointment
with Beraal. I do not wish to be late. Goodbye."
. He said something as she left, but she ignored him and
conjured a gate, stepping through it and vanishing.
[144] Ranma: departure of an old man from a tall tower like structure
Mon Jan 5 18:55:36 1998
To: all
Ranma stared at the tower, his home. Since it's founding here
in the city of Althania, he had served and protected it.
He remembered the first council meeting, when Ramius, Randal and
himself set down the first tenents of magic, and when each founded
his school. The memories of training those early invokers still
remained clear in the old mages head, though many others
were now just a blur. Ranma reached into his pouch and pulled
forth the two dragon eggs and stared at them contemplatively.
In times past he blamed the coming of the Yinn and the Dragons as
the source of the worlds problems. Now, now he wasn't so sure.
The tower, his lab, his home. Yet it was no longer the same.
The faces he passed in the hallways were odd now, only a few of
his old pupils remained, and almost none of his old comrades
still stood.
It seemed that the age of magic which He and the others of the
original council had passed. Now the tower warred on old allies,
and there was turmoil and backstabbing among the ranks.
No, as much as it pained the old man to admit it, this was not
the home he had helped to build. With a wave of his hand
the old mage vanished and reappeared outside the door of his recently
rebuilt labs. Another gesture and the room was consumed in a gout
of flame. Moving on to the library Ranma gathered his books, as
well as a few books from some old friends, Randals art of Necromancy
and Transmutation, According to Ramius. Picking up his old staff
from it's place in the corner, the mage looked around one last time.
He would miss the warmth of the hearth, the idle chat of things
arcane. Yes, he would miss this home. But sometimes one must
move on. Penning a few quick notes and leaving them on the doors of
his friends, Ranma made his exit from the Tower of High Sorcery.
He only paused to look back once, perhaps someday he would return.
[145] Breeze: Ranma's Depature.
Tue Jan 6 18:39:24 1998
To: all
With Ranma's last words of wisdom , Breeze sluped to the floor
in a dark corner. Hidden by the darkness he had weaved around him
he started to weep. What would he do now when in need of a friend
, someone to ramble on to or even dabble in the arts with?
Ranma had left and with it the times of fun and joy went with him.
Breeze uttered a few words and steped throught a gate , for some
that had keen hearing a *Scream* could be heard as well as
a Oath to bring Conclave back to what it was. Unified as one.
[146] Ukyo: A Master departs.
Tue Jan 6 19:02:42 1998
To: all
Below, a figure clad in a red robe strode slowly down the path to the
Althanian concourse. Ukyo looked down at the old magus. Her old master was
a wanderer, he went wherever the winds would take him. Ukyo slipped down
the stairwell, and entered a small study, with a nameplate reading simply,
'Ranma'. Not a single trace of inhabitation remained, aside from the small
driftlight that glowed on the celing. Ukyo returned to the apex of the
tower. Ranma's shadowy figure had already been lost in the night. She
sighed, and picked up the two objects nearby. A mage's red robe, the first
robe given to an apprentice after their complted training. Her robe, given
to her by Master Ranma, the day that the Dragon Vale was discovered. The
second, the last known daet'kachi, a blade of yinnish craftsmenship, one of
the clones that Ranma had made of his favorite blade.
, Ukyo swallowed the lump developing in her throat. She wouldn't follow
him, he deserved time to be alone. She threw the robe and the daet'kachi
high into the air, and cast a tornado to sweep them both to the ends of
the earth. The winds subsided, and Ukyo gazed out into the night. The red
moon slowly shrunk to a sliver, and then to nothing. Sebatis was
sorrowful. Tears slowly rolled down Ukyo's face, as she raised a hand, and
called a rainstorm to wash over the city.
[147] Dionare: Changes in the Wind
Wed Jan 7 23:00:58 1998
To: all
I sat there watching the Dark Horned Man
die to the Violent Bombardment of Fatale's
Might. When it was dead, I asked Fatale
to slay me. Hoping it would grant Divine
inspiration. Death does that after all..
I had a vision at that point.. In the
cold embrace of Death. One of Water,
waves and a ship. This flag bore two
flags. One, Orange with no ornamentation.
The other, the Skull and Crossbones.
Shortly there after, I recieved a missive
from one known as Xavian, Grand Admiral
of house Orange.. With an offer.
His offer was simple, 'Lead my Pirates.'
I knew at that moment, that Death did
in fact grant me enlightenment.
I knew that being alone in the world
left me more stagnant then Malice did.
I would lead these Pirates. Although not
all would be Fatale's, they could serve
his purpose just as well.
Now I wait, until I see Xavian.. To seal
our agreement, our pact.
By my Seal.
-Dionare dae'Riannon, Dread Pirate [ Fatale ]
[148] Tuefry: a tale of the BlackHeart legacy.
Thu Jan 8 18:33:58 1998
To: all
"Stay. Embrace the Shadows. Join. Be one with the Shadow..."
Running in a land of grey and black, the necromancer fled. The lantern
which normally spilled a soft red glow seemed engulfed in blackness.
Running, he said, "Shadows, release me."
Nothing happenned.
As he ran, he felt the soft engulf around him, pulling him back, turning
into one, one of the Shadow plain.
"CANCELLATION!" he screamed as he ran. He felt himself slow down.
"CANCELLATION!" Nothing happenned.
Cursing in words that only a heretic would dare, he ran on. But to no
avail. Realization dawned. In the demi-plane of Shadow, you could not
run from anything. If you ran away from it, you were running towards
it, alongside it, above it, below it. No escape.
"Stay, feel the soft embrace. Stay, be one of the Shadow, forever!"
"Noo!" Bolting upright, he looked around. His wagon, with a few
extra scorchmarks. And the wood of the very floor had risen up and
grasped him, pinning him in place!
"Love, it was another nightmare. Are you alright?" Looking up, he
saw a vision of beauty. His wife, Sapphire.
"Stay, embrace the Shadow, it is the Way."
"Something is wrong! I can still hear the Song! I'm not shadowformed!"
He let out a bloodcurdling shriek. Flames burst forth from his fingers.
The druidess uttered a few words, and the wood pinning him place grew
even more so, and glowed faintly. Hurrying outside the wagon, she
ran over to a large hulking figure.
"Caer, its happenning again. I think it really is related to necromancy.
Get word to Conclave, and get it there now. Something unnatural
is at work here, something I cannot heal."
The figure nodded, and moved away from the Gypsy camp at an incredible
pace.
[149] Yang: the Resurection (part 1/3)
Thu Jan 8 22:45:50 1998
To: Elipse all
The resurection.
,
It was in total darkness, that night the minotaur crusader, Yang,
made his way through Gaar Volen, the castle of Malice, to the Avatar's
secret room, the room that, when Avatar Tenoyar needed his rest, he
hid himself in to aquire it. It was rumoured that even darker spirits
than the Avatar of Malice protected the room, but this night, Yang
did not fear them. He had commissioned each to the dungeon earlier,
and in a ritual he had been preparing for months, trapped them in
individual holding cells. He entered Tenoyar's lair... for one could
not call it a chamber.
, Skulls and things of terror laced the walls as trophies, and the
dark elf slept. He had grown unaccustomed to having to sleep lightly,
but even then, Yang could have yelled at him, the sound would have
been muffled by the darkness that the chosen of Necrucifer brought
with him. Yang peered down at his great-hammer, hanging at the side
of his belt, and the fragile elven skull of the Dark Prince of Shalonost
before him. It would have to wait, for tonight, his mission was of
a different nature. He searched the walls for the long handled half-
sword that Tenoyar kept as a trophy, and grabbed it from the wall.
, "We lived in different times, you and I." He spoke to the blade.
"We served however, the same god, and loved the same cause. This is why
your sleep shall be disturbed, and may Necrucifer have mercy upon your
living soul for failing him." the minotaur opened a swirlling gap in the
shadows, stepping through. The Avatar of Malice turned in his sleep, a
chill running through the room. But then, chills often ran through the
castle of Gaar Volen.
[150] Yang: the Resurection (part 2/3)
Thu Jan 8 22:46:44 1998
To: Eclipse all
Yang emerged elsewhere from the shadows of another cold place, dark and
tasting of death. The standards of Eclipse were everywhere in the recesses,
for these were the great catacombs of Eclipse, marking the burial places
of the great hero's of Eclipse, including San Gohdam, and the mortal body
of Targetter. Holding the stolen blade in both his hands, the religeous
crusader of darkness turned. He knew this place well, for he had planned
to someday be buried here, himself. Plans changed... at least to the eye.
, He spoke again to the blade as if it were something that could pay
him heed. "It is nearly time, fallen one. Your demise let me ascend into
the graces of my Lord unhindered. But now you serve both of us better
alive." He ran his black minotaur fingers along both sides of the blade,
removing old blood. There was suddenly a glow, and he captured it by
closing his hand. "There, there. It is almost time."
, The minotaur casually, and violently kicked over the lid of a nearby
tomb and plunged the hand that contained the glow into the stomach of
the carcass within. The darkness squeeled as if in anguish and attacked.
Although only Necrucifer's darkness had attacked him before, Yang knew
all the secrets any mortal could about the religeous aspects of the
dark, and thus countered it quite easily.
, "MY LORD'S WILL BE DONE, ON ALGORON AS IT IS IN THE HEAVENS OF
NIGHT! Back, shadows who serve me as they do him! Back minions who are
weaker and without purpose! I am his Avatar, and darkness is my seal,
thus shall this mortal live once again and serve the Father of Night!"
, There was a massive roll like thunder, and the dark ceased, glowing
lightly grey, as if it were not as thick... not as threatening anymore.
More importantly, the corpse that lay previously dead in the coffin shot
bolt upright, gasping for air. The crusader casually greeted it.
, "Welcome to the land of the living, Vette. Again."
[151] Yang: the Resurection (part 3/3)
Thu Jan 8 22:47:13 1998
To: Eclipse all
The living corpse uttered the words 'pzar' and looked confused beyond
belief. He shivered and tried to cure himself again to no avail. The
cold seemed to surround him, and he reeked of an unnatural chill.
, "No magick of mine or yours can remove the cold from your bones,
Vette. No magick in this world, no fire is big enough, nor hot enough,
not even the sun which is our enemy. You might use that to your advantage.
Our lord's aid is often a blessing and a curse, as it was with me."
, The undead Yinn's attempt at speaking let a violent cloud of dust
break loose from his insides.
, "You might find that the effects of ressurection are a little
uncomfortable." Yang said helpfully, smirking. He enjoyed the handling
of souls, especially the soulds of legends, and could hardly contain
himself.
, "Resurection?" the ancient Yinn asked.
, "You were assassinated."
, "How long..?"
, "You've been dead decades, Vette. These are Eclipse catacombs."
, "Why don't you hail me Lord?" Vette asked curiously, rubbing his
dishevelled face. He was clothed in full, traditional armor.
, "To me, you have never been, and to them, you are no longer."
, "Who are you...?"
, "I was Highlord Yang. My wife and soul-mate, Ying, is currently
the leader of the dark knights. Mithrax you might remember, he is still
about. I'm sure you will see drastic changes have come about during your
absence."
, "Why did you bring me back?" the former Highlord demanded.
, "Our lord works in mysterious ways, Vette. I am but his disciple.
I do as his will would be. You are likely going to have to have a long
chat with God, Vette. I have done all that I can. Find your own way to
the surface. If I am correct, you should surface near the Temple of
Darkness in Verminasia. But don't get ambitious, Vette. Things aren't the
same as they used to be. You don't lead the knights anymore."
, A million questions filled the Yinn's face, but he recognised that
Yang would likely leave him in the dark, both literally and so to speak.
, Yang disappeared, leaving the 'victim' of this ressurection alone,
confused, and indeed in the dark, just as he himself had been on other
occasions. It built character, and Yang enjoyed watching from the shadows
as Vette rose, and struggled with his old body and rusty armor, and
made his long treck to the surface. With a prayer to Necrucifer, Yang was
swallowed into the thickness of the shadows, the comfort and thickness of
shadows.
[152] Vette: Imprisonment
Fri Jan 9 01:34:57 1998
To: all
There was only darkness and cold.
Imprisoned in ice! A soul captured.
Burning blades that ripped through my guts.. now burned my soul..
An icy heart began to beat. A breath of chilly air.
The silent scream had ended.
Slowly awakening, this was all unfamiliar..
I had been battling the elves in the great wars...
So many dead left behind..
I had been a Knight of Eclipse then...
Fire burned through my soul!
This body ached, a prison of ice...
I was a young noble travelling from dae'Tok.
A royal yinn, on the far reaches of the kingdom...
How long ago was that?
An cruel looking minotaur uttered stranged words at me.
Words echoed through my skull, "The punishment is death."
A stone hall. Where was this place?
A banner of Verminasia hung on the wall.
"I remember"
The Minotaur noded and disappeared.
The punishment is death.
The torches dimmed and grew cold as Vette walked by, leaving the catacombs.
Sir Vette, Crusader of Necrucifer
[153] Caer: a tale of the BlackHeart legacy.
Fri Jan 9 16:33:40 1998
To: all
Caer had heard the screaming coming from the Warders wagon. The screams where Tuefry's without a doubt. Not surprising Caer thought to himself as he stared at the shaking wagon. It seems that Warders have a hard time with powers that run out of control.
Warder Bystrick was sent mad by the Demon that ate him alive and now this. Caer sighed. He liked Tuefry and didn't want him to be forced to leave by whatever was making him howl like that.
A moment later Lady Sapphire came running out of the Warder's wagon in a a panik.
"Caer, its happenning again.," she said, "I think it really is related to necromancy. Get word to Conclave, and get it there now. Something unnatural is at work here, something I cannot heal."
I noded. Understanding comepletely I grabbed my sword and cloak and belted from the safety of the wagons.
There was a cold wind blowing from the north and the rain came down in sheets. My legs were long and strong enough to support myself as I bounded through the mud. The eastern road was a river of muck and water as I raced towards the City.
I spooked a horse which in turn threw his rider and ran west in the direction of New Thalos. A pity for the man on the horse I thought but this is important. I ran up to the east gate just as the Mayor was closing them. "Let me pass."
I said as the Mayor looked at me and shook his head, "Sorry son I can't. The city is closed come back in the morning." I wasn't about to tolerate this as I threw his to one side and faught off the pesky city guards. They fled after one died.
I kept going and almost tripped over a Kender who yelled, "Whatch where you are going ya big oaf!" On any other occasion the Kender would be a bloody mass but I had no time for Kenders now.
I headed to the southern end of the city as a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky. Thunder rolled over head as I neared the Tower of Conclave.
Not too much farther I thought as the great Tower seemed to grow as the distance lessened. Nearing it I saw a flicker of movement near the base. Yes there it was again.
Lightning flashed and at the base of the tower stood a Mage in a Black hood. He seemed to be waiting for me...
[154] Kodachi: Reawakening.
Sat Jan 10 00:36:17 1998
To: all pythia
The leather jumpsuit was getting a little stifling today, as the mid-afternoon
sun beat down on the Black Rose's back, but the heat was not what had her anxious
There was something stirring in her veins, something dormant, and newly come back
into her life. A desire, a burning desire for violence. One word throbbed
through her head with an insistency which surprised her. Murder.
'Has it been so long that you do not recognize me, Servant? I who once held
your soul in my hands? Tell me it is not so.
"Much time has passed, lordship. I had forgotten the joy of your presence. I
still bear the mark of the inverted cross which you branded upon my forhead so
many years ago, when I was but a child, but much has changed, and I am... I am..
'Troubled, yes I know, that is why I have come. I sensed the disquiet in your soul
and have decided that you are worth my time, and I have come to counsel you of
things. The lesson you must learn is this: Do not fear death, while you kill for
me, Black Rose, your death too is important. It purifies you so that when you
return to your mortal coil you return wiser, and more cunning.
'But Lord, I have not killed in such time that I fear my blade is no longer as
sharp as it once was. I worry that I have lost touch with the keen edge of my
soul and that I shall fail once again when I return to the killing fields.
My war with the magi is long and tiring, as I must remain ever altert, and with
my hand ready upon my blade. Teach me lord, so that I might learn to serve you
better."
'It is not a question of what I can teach you, Kodachi Kuno Ka-tath, it is a
matter of what you can learn from your brethren. The elves of Shalonost are wise
in their lore and can teach you much, if only you have the patience to learn.
Forgive your mother's murder, her death served me well, and her loins gave me the
instrument that I have needed on the earth. She has gone to the ethereal, from
whence all beings spring eternal. Her soul is once again part of the collective
to reborn again in another body someday.'
"Your will, Lord.
'That it is.
Not two hours later the Black Rose watched as Hendrik Stonesparkers heart
ceased beating in her bloodied hands as she licked the blood from her body.
'I return to the killing fields"
[155] Finnadria: Assassination.
Sat Jan 10 10:38:08 1998
To: all
, "Will you fetch her?" Ariadne, Finnadria's sickly twin, asked weakly.
Finnadria simply nodded, and departed. She had never understood her twin's
bond with their mother, but if Kelandra's presence would make her happier, it
would be so.
, She looked in her mother's chambers, in the gardens, in the kitchens, but
Kelandra was nowhere to be found. Ready to give up, she decided to check the
throne room, in case Kelandra had gone there.
, "Mother? Mother, are you here? Ariadne is asking for- " Upon the throne,
King Smog, her father sat. Blood covered his chest and his head was fell forward
onto his chest. On the stairs leading up to the throne lay sprawled was her
mother's body, knife in her back.
, Finnadria quickly glanced around the room, to see if the assassin was still
there. The throne room was silent, and empty. She stepped over to her mother's
body, and checked for life, then moved on to her father. A small smile crept
over her mouth. Dead. Both of them. Smog's crown lay where it had fallen in
a pool of blood. Finnadria made to pick it up, but stopped. No, it would not
do to look over eager, they musn't distrust me. And so she left it where it
lay.
if she cried. She already felt the tears begin to fall, not true tears of
sadness but tears nonetheless. "Help! Someone help me!" she cried loudly.
When help came, all they saw was a poor innocent young girl, crying over her
mother's dead body, nothing more., She had learned long ago that as the princess she could get almost anything
When help came, all they saw was a poor innocent young girl, crying over her
mother's dead body, nothing more.
, ************
, Finnadria opened the door to her sister's room, not long later. "Finn,
you're back," Ariadne said with a little smile, "Did you bring mother?"
Finnadria bit her lip, she had no idea how strong the bond between mother and
daughter was. She hoped this news would not make Ariadne's condition worse.
"Ariadne, mother is dead, aswell as father, in the throne room, they-"
Ariadne interupted her sharply, saying, "He's not our father!" Finnadria
smiled and said softly, "It matters not, he's dead all the same."
, "Does this mean you get to be Queen, Finn?" her sister said softly.
, Looking down at the sleeping body of her sister, Finnadria knew that she
would never find her with a knife in her. No, Ariadne's sickness would get her
in the end.
[156] Katarina: Winds of change
Sat Jan 10 12:48:48 1998
To: all Gypsy
Katarina sat cross-legged in the sand. She was alone. In the near distance
she could see the campfire burning at the heart of the circle of Gypsy Wagons.
The night air was brisk on her olive skin. She turned her thoughts to her Gypsy
family. Her brow wrinkled and she stuck her jaw out defiantly. There had been
much discontent between her and her family Warder. Tuefry had changed since
his wife, Sapphire, had come to join them. Katarina sighed deeply. Sapphire seemed
to bring strife and discontent everywhere she went. New Thalos had been a shamble
while she had reigned. In fact Katarina had left her once dear kingdom of New Thalos
because of the chaos Sapphire created. Now she had brought the pain and chaos
to Katarina once again.
"Curses to Kwainin! Am I doomed to live with this woman forever!"
In her dreams Kwainin showed her a vision of a permanant home, one that did not
wander. A place that strove for better balance in the world. he showed her a place
of tranquility.
Katarina knew in her heart this place was where she belonged. It pained her to leave
the dear friends she had made during her stay with gypies. She smiled as she
thought of them. But she was not a naive child anymore. She needed the stability
of a real home, not a pack of wandering gypsies with a leader who's mind had been
had been clouded by a foolish woman.
Katarina snuck back to the camp. All was quiet. She packed her meager belongings
quickly and stole out into the cloak of the night.
In the morning the only thing the gypsies would find of her was a meassage written in the sand outside the warders wagon,
BEWARE Warder!!
Many men have fallen from power over women greater then Sapphire.
[157] Katarina: Winds of Change II
Sat Jan 10 13:06:56 1998
To: all
Katarina wandered through the night. She had a few things she wanted to do
on her search for the place of serenity
First and foremost was to see Myra. She and Myra had been friends since Myra's
first rule of New Thalos.
She arrived in New Thalos mid morning. She walked down the familar streets
and visted old haunts. The place bustled with activity and life. She reached
the palace around noon. She was told the Sultana did not see people without
appointments and that she was currently taking her lunch.
Katarina simply nodded and disappeared around a corner. She snickered a few mintues
later as she snuck past the guards. Poor fools, it wasn't thier fault she had been
trained in such arts. She would remember to tell Myra to get more guards.
Moments later Katarina appeared in Myra's chambers. She knocked politly
on the inside of the door..
"Sorry to disturb you Sultana."
Myra looked up, disapproval covered her face, when she saw Katarina her mouth
broke into a smile.
"Kat! How good to see you! How did you-"She broke off and smiled wrily,
"Nevermind. I suppose I should hire more guards."
The 2 women rested and ate and talked of all that had transpired. Katarina told her
of her visions and of the discontent in her heart.
"Katarina, there is a man I wish you to meet. He might holdt he key to this place of yours.
Myra wrote directions for her on a piece of royal parchment. She ordered the guards to bring a horse to the palace gates for her.
"Be careful Kat, and I wish you luck."
The 2 women embraced and Katarina set off swiftly to hopefully find her way home.
[158] Katarina: Winds of change III
Sat Jan 10 13:25:07 1998
To: all
Katarina stopped her horse at the doors of the Valor Clan hall. She knocked heavily
on the big, solid door. It was answered swiftly.
"I wish to speak with Sir Scythe."
"I'm sorry, Miss, he only sees people by appointment."
Katarina handed him a short note Myra had written. He read it. She was quickly
escourted to a waiting room. The boy assured her that her horse would be looked after.
Scythe entered the room a short while later. he cut quite an impressive figure
for a human. He bowed curtly to her. Katarina rose to her feet.
"Sir Scythe, I am so pleased to meet you."
"what is it you wish to speak with me about?
"As you know Sultana Myra sent me to. Kwainin has troubled me with dreams of
"a place I believe to be Valor." She went on to tell him extensivly of her dreams
When she finished she took a deep breath, "I would be honored to be admitted
into Valor."
"We can't go againest the wishes of Gods and Sultana's now can we?"
[159] Kannar: Kannar's dream....?
Sat Jan 10 17:55:47 1998
To: all
. Little ol Ms. Crackmore carried her basket of eggs to her home
when all of a sudden she heard a loud crash. A huge pile of oranges
flew out around the corner from the grocery.
. "My stars!" she proclaimed as two figures burst from around
the corner, taking many other small stand-up shops with them. She
was knocked over by the first, who was about to stop to help her up
untill he thought better of it, and found time to scold them both
as they ran towards the city gates to the east.
. Kannar squinted through his blood stained eyes. Damn, he
he thought, as he raced down towards the east gates and what he
would be safety.
. Rixon had caught him by surprise again. He had dealt with
Rixon before, and knew there was no fight to fought. Bravery had
allways been a striving force in Kannar's mind, but standing up to
this particular assasin was suicide.
. He scolded himself loudly. He knew better to be wandering
town without his gaurd up. He didn't have the wagons to run to
anymore. Since he'd become a renegade he had seen new enemies form
old friends, clansmembers, and even people he had never seen or
heard of in his entire life.
. But that was all futile at the moment. He knew that if he
hadn't used that split second advantage to run, he'd have been
killed with just a single blow. And that blow was gaining on him
by the minute.
. Even as he ran accross the desert, he could feel death behind
him. He didn't feel safe, in fact, untill he had crossed the Dragon
sea and fled into Kender Forest.
. But he was safe now. He knew that Rixon had long given up the
chase. He just couldn't feel safe unless he knew for sure that
there was absolutely no way to be found. Exausted, he fell asleep
. He woke with a start. Goblins!, he thought. He was
surrounded by about 400 hundred of them. A goblin was no match for
his blade, but he knew that they're shere numbers would soon
overcome him. Standing slowly, he heard what seemed to be the
leader speak in very crude common.
. "You come us!", he the thing demanded. "You trespasser to our
forest! We no not how you get by guard, but you leave!"
. Kannar was confused. He couldn't remember ever seeing a
goblin in Kender Forest before. Yet this was a whole army of them
claming the forest to be 'thiers'. Never the less, he followed
them. He didn't have much choice in the matter. Yet, the moment
no one was looking at him, he darted up one of the trees skipped his
way back to the Dragon Sea.
. As he retreated, he could hear the sound of wolves growling
loudly.
. "Heh.", he said allowed. "That'll hold em for a while."
. But the sounds were gaining on him! He could hear thier bark
mixed with the warcrys of the Goblins. Strange. He'd expected the
wolves to attack the goblins, but now both wolf and goblin seemed to
be gaining on him. This day had taken a strange turn. Too strange
for him to work out at the moment.
. He reached the sea much sooner than he thought he would, and
nearly fell from his perch. What he saw before him would be stuck
in his mind for a long time to come.
. The sea was huge! He had never seen a sea this big, none the
less this sea which he'd crossed more times than would fit to
memory. And something else was different. There were ships. Too
much for him to bother to count. Many of them had massive orange
sales, while others were black as night.
. This took the cake. There was no way that many ships could
have been set asail in the short ammount of time it took him to run
to Kender forest. He had raced accross this very sea, at least he
was almost sure it was this very sea, no more than a few hours
before.
Too obsorbed in his thoughts to notice the oncoming raiding party,
he hardly notice when one of the wolves began to climb the very
tree he was in. But when he did notice, he was given a strange
sight. The wolf had a rider. A goblin!
[160] Kannar: Kannar's dream....? Part II
Sat Jan 10 18:01:28 1998
To: all
. Kannar turned to run, which he later found wasn't a good move
at all. He fell off his branch, and to the ground where a large
group of goblins, all riding wolves, were waiting for him. He never
had a chance as the group dashed at him, tearing him lim from lim.
. He awoke screaming in pain, sweat drenching his face. He
punched at air for a while untill he figured out what had just
happened.
. Sighing, he picked up his things, and walked towards Arkane.
. Before he left, however, he thought he'd noticed a large
crack in the ground near where he'd been sleeping. Shaking his
head, he continued on.
Kannar: Another useless storyn. :P
[161] Christine: Nathaniel
Sun Jan 11 17:39:58 1998
To: All
Waves gently crashed against the shore where Christine lay staring up at
the night sky. She was physically worn out from searching for her love,
whom had been missing since the Marauders had fought with New Thalos.
What if he's... Dead? Christine quickly shook the thought from her
head and rolled over onto her side. Suddenly a deep pain enveloped her,
causing her to clutch her arms around her stomach tightly and cry out in
anguish. My child! No, it can't be. I have to find Trey... I need
him" Slowly, Christine climbed to her feet and looked around. In the
distance Christine could see smoke billowing out of a small cabin.
Painfully, she inched her way to the door of the cabin and knocked on it.
An old human woman answered the door. "May I help you? " Christine
cleared her throat and whispered, almost inaudibly, "Please... My child.
Get Trey... I need my love. " Pain shot through Christine's body again
and she collapsed into the woman's arms. The lady motioned to a few young
girls to bring her some fresh blankets and some water, then took Christine
into the guest room. After a long, painful night, the cries of a woman were
met with the cries of a newborn baby, just as the sun awoke from its
slumber. Completely worn out, Christine craddled the tiny baby close to her
chest, gently brushing her lips across it's forehead. "What will his name
be, Milady? " whispered the woman as she smiled down at the tiny baby
boy. "Nathaniel... I love that name. " After Christine was well
rested and fed, she bid the her goodbyes and set off for... Home? I have
no home now. But Oge had offered his help to me... A home if I wished
it. He had even offered to help find Trey for me. He's changed...
Christine shook her head slightly. Oge is not the same person that he
once was. No, he has a heart now... " With a swift nod of determination
and hope, Christine confidently set off for her new future and home...
Althania.
[162] Kannar: A change of face...
Sun Jan 11 18:46:01 1998
To: all
. Kannar awoke, his face drenched with sweat. He had had the same
dream that had been haunting him every night since his encounter
with the Malice assasin almost a week before.
. Kannar cursed himself loudly. Why couldn't he beat them. Or at
least fight them off enough to make an escape. A bunch of goblins,
wolf riding or not, shouldn't be able to beat him so easily. He
knew he was better than that, but every time the wolf-riders would
attack, he'd find himself freeze. In his greatest moment of need,
he could'nt feel Nadrick anywhere. It was like he was fighting
completly alone. A feeling he only felt when attacked by Malice.
. "Damnit!", he screamed aloud. "Why arn't you ever there?"
. Hardly after he'd spoken those words, a dark shadow, so black
that he couldn't see the back of his own hand, was cast over him.
Then, as if the shadow was speaking itself, he heard a voice.
Sinister, yet calming. Unlike any voice he'd ever heard in his
lifetime.
. "Nadrick is not here.", it spoke. "He's never there when you
really need him. Just when he's sees risk of loosing a follower."
. Kannar started to respond, but found himself choking on his own
words. Why respond to a shadow? There was a voice penetrating his
Let it speak.
. The blackness continued to speak. Kannar kept trying to pin
where the voice was coming from, but it seemed to be all around him.
"Nardrick cannot penetrate my darkness. He is foolish and weak."
. This comment brought Kannar quickly to his feet.
. Bite you're toungue, darkness! You seem to contain some power
of the night which I cannot begin to explain, but comparing you're
power to the God of honor i..ugh!"
. His words were cut short as a searing pain shot through his
body, piercing his flesh, and stiffening his joints. Exausted, he
fell.
. He could not tell if he was sleeping or not. Either way, it was
pitch black and he could still hear shrieking laughter all around
him.
. "Ha! Foolish mortal. Don't resist. Let the night surround
you. Take control of you. Comfort you.
. Kannar tried with all his might to resist. He screamed at the
top of his lungs for Nadrick to come to his aid and pull him from
this darkest of dreams. ... But the god of honor did not come.
Kannar was alone. Just like all the other times he'd needed his
god, Nadrick was no where to be seen or felt.
. Worn and exausted, Kannar quit his struggle and let his mind
rest. The pain left quickly, but he did not try to take advantage
of it by continuing his struggle. He just laid there. Waiting for
for the darkness to do whatever it had in mind.
. "That's right. Lie still. Don't resist. Let the darkness take
control. Wrap yourself in it's blanket.
Kannar could feel it. He could feel a blanket of darkness envelop
him. It gave his a sense of calmness that he'd never felt before.
Not even when Nadrick was at his closest.
Kannar spoke. "Who are you?", he asked. "I need to know."
. The voice answered simply by saying, "You know who I am. I am
all around you."
. With that, the darkness disapeared, and his forest home
returned. He understood what he'd been told. It had been exactly
what he'd seen. Nothing more.
. He had been visited by the Master of Darkness.
. "Necrucifer."
[163] Kannar: Change of face II.....
Sun Jan 11 20:46:26 1998
To: all
. Kannar had made up his mind. It had been some time since his
visit from the Master of Darkness, so he'd had plenty of time to
ponder his choices. Keep his honorable values close to his heart as
they had allways been, or enter the darkness. The warm, bright
darkness that was Necrucifer.
. He was in the lush Kender forest which had been his home for all
these years, but he knew there was something different in the air
today. He could feel it. These feelings showed true as he was
suddenly plunged into total darkness.
. He heard it. The voice he'd longed to hear these passing days.
A voice that sent chills up his spine, but at the same time fill his
body with a warmth uncomparable.
. "Young one. My patience grows weary. For days I've awaited
you're answer, and though both of us know what it is, I've recieved
no answer. No sign. Not a prayer. The fact that I had to summon
you disturbes me greatly."
. Upon these words, Kannar could fell the voice turn to a sinister
snarl.
. "Maybe the dark road is not for you. Maybe you're mind is too
feeble to truly understand my darkness."
. "No!", Kannar fumbled, his voice not the strong demanding force
that he was used to. With Nadrik he'd felt high up. A person with
position, but the Master of Darkness forced into his head the
realization of the pebble he was. He was just able to force his
next few words from his lips.
. "I mean yes. ... or n..I do ,..or..I am ready. I do
understand!" To his dissapointment, he sounded like a scared rat.
. Necrucifer burst out with laughter. I sinister, evil, almost
phsycotic laughter that sent Kannar cringing, looking for something
cling on to.
. "You do not understand, young one. Though you may think, or
hope that you do, you don't. Even many of my strongest, most
faithfull followers cannot truely understand my darkness. It is
beyond mortals. Far beyond."
. Mustering all his courage, Kannar answered into the night.
. "But then how am I to follow you? When I have no idea what it
that I follow?" He choked on his last words, his heart still
frozen with fear..
. "You will know why you follow me. In the haven that you recieve
from my night, you have only tasted the first of a thousand miles
of how far my power can stretch. Yes, young one, you will know when
I bid it."
. Suddnely Kannar felt a sharp object slowly creep along his arm.
It felt of cold steel, but he could no blade. What he did was his
arm being cut from one end of his bicep to the other.
. At first he thought his wound was simply scabbing quickly, but
he soon realized that his blood had turned night black. A black
that sooned hard hardened back to the skin. What was left in the
end was black ring circling round the bicep of his right arm.
He liked it right away. It suited him like a finely placed tatoo.
. "There.", said Necrucifer. "You're soul is mine. I am you're
new master like so many before you. Serve me well."
. With that, the Master of Darkness left. Night turned to day,
and the forest returned once again.
. That night, Kannar would have his dream again. This time it was
different though. Hundereds of wolf-mounted goblins attacked him as
before, but this time he was not alone. He could feel the darkness
all around him. Calming him. Setting his mind straight, and
commanding his movement. Both his blades glowed black as took every
one of his enemies down in single blows. The ones that tried to
escape were quickly killed off as he summoned a massive earthquake
which made the tree topple on top of them, crushing thier small
bones.
. He awoke suddenly, but this time his face was not drenched with
the sweat of fear. He was not alone anymore. He had a new allie in
combat and a new driving force in his life.
[164] Nara: The ink is complete!
Sun Jan 11 22:01:08 1998
To: all
It was the dead of night in Althania. Nara, as usual, was outside
walking the streets. She walked past the sleeping bodies of guards,
pondering things she could do to them. Her despicable train of thought
escaped her when her eye was caught by a flicker inside the fountain in the
Temple Square. "What could this be? " she thought. Slowly she crept
up, and took a sip of the fountain. While sipping, she managed to get a
good look at the object. It was a bar of gold. Normally, she would have
dismissed it and let it sit. But not this time. This time she was on a
quest for her Lord Raije. She needed to find the final ingredient, pure
gold, for a special ink. With that ink she could transcribe a copy of
Raije's Books of Laws, as all of the priests and priestesses of Raije have
done over the years. Now she could be a true follower. Now she could truly
honor the great Lord Raije. She picked up the bar, and put it in her
backpack. It made a clinking noise as it touched one of her diamonds.
There was a slight movement. A guard had awoken! She quickly drew her mace and prepared to cast a spell of blindness on the guard. She mauled the
guard with her mace, and blinded him. She summoned the powers of Raije, and
struck him down! Nara panicked, and hid the corpse hastily in an abandoned
building, and looted the once living guard. She discretely went to a few of
the stores by market square, and sold the items the guard had. She had
enough for another diamond! This was truly a great day. "This must be a
sign from our great Lord Raije," she thought. She hastily went to the
magick shop, and purchased parchment. The ink was complete... Now she may
begin!
[165] Lidstrom: Pendraghon and Lidstrom, 1/4
Mon Jan 12 00:06:59 1998
To: all
The Dark Knight and his followers had been raiding
and burning houses on the outskirts of Mahn-Tor.
It was about 6 o'clock when it happened. There
was a pounding on the door. Lidstrom, being only
3, had been napping and abruptly woke up, letting
out a cry. Pendraghon, the older of the brothers
looked to the door. Dark shapes moved in the
shadows out of the window, and his father, Arolith,
knew them for what they were. He quickly grabbed
his sword from the shelf, and unsheathed it. Their
mother, having been prepared for the day this would
inevitably happen, grabbed Lidstrom and motioned
for Pendraghon to folow her. As they sliped out the
back, the front door burst open in a shower of
splinters. Their father charged the dark figure,
letting out the cry, "May your blood stain my horns
and turn my vision red with rage!" That was all they
had time to see. Their mother then hid them in the
forest, and returned to assist their father. Little
did they know that when she waved, it was the last
time they would see her.
Pendraghon at age 12 was responsible for taking care
of his younger brother. He knew a little about the
forest and made a crude structure of mud, stone,
and sticks that served as their home. He hunted
rabbits and foxes for food. The years past, and they
lived a life in the forest.
[166] Lidstrom: Pendraghon and Lidstrom, 2/4
Mon Jan 12 00:08:23 1998
To: all
8 years later, when Pendraghon was 20, a note appeared
at the entrance to their dwelling. It spoke of knowing
who they were, and adventuring to find the Dark Knight.
At the bottom, it was signed by Merlin. The letter told
Pendraghon to be prepared to leave at mid-night, and
that it would be safer for his brother if he stayed
behind. Pendraghon did not tell his brother of this,
and packed a few supplies. At midnight, a figure
arrived in front of the dweling, and Pendraghon
cautiously approached him.
As it turned out, it was a band of Rangers, led by the
druid Merlin. As they adventured, they taught Pendraghon
many things. First, just of how to fight. Later, they
started teaching him the ways of the forest. Training
him to be a Ranger.
5 years later, still tracking theDark Knight, they
re-aproached the dwelling. To Pendraghon's horror
it lay in ruins, a skeleton of a goblin lay decomposing
in ruins. It was clear to Pendraghon what had
happened. A band of goblins had some upon the dwelling,
finding his young brother they had taken him, and
probably killed him. Pendraghon cursed to himself for
being fool enough not to have taken his brother with
him. However, there was nothing he could do, and they
continued on to Mahn-Tor.
[167] Lidstrom: Pendraghon and Lidstrom, 3/4
Mon Jan 12 00:11:03 1998
To: all
In the city, Pendraghon went to the arena to watch a fight,
hoping to rid himself of the tragic memory of his brother's
end. He read the schedule and was pleased to find that it was
going to be an impressive fight. Being a follower of Raije,
he had always loved to watch fights. He hoped this one would
be good enough to distract him of his sadness completely.
When the fight began, a giant ogre entered the arena on one
side, and a hude minotaur on the other. The minotaur neared
When the fight began, a giant ogre entered the arena on one
side, and a hude minotaur on the other. The minotaur neared
10 1/2 feet, it would be an impressive fight indeed. As the
fight started, the minotaur cried out, "May your blood stain
my horns and turn my vision red with rage!" Pendraghon
remembered those words too well. That was what his father had
said, but this was not his father... could it be... Lidstrom?
The ogre soon lay waste in a pile of it's own intestines.
Pendraghon tried to enter the living quarters, but was stoped
by a guard. The guard would not listen to any reason,
Pendraghon was forced to draw his sword and begin walking
toward the guard. The way he moved, the way his eyes looked,
the guard had seen it before in their most prized fighter,
The guard paled, and motioned for Pendraghon to follow him.
Lidstrom was cleaning the blood from his horns as a minotaur
approached him. He looked up, and took a step back, it looked
like... his brother. The traitor that had abandon him when
he was only 12, no, it couldn't be. His vision went red with
blood, and hedemanded what the minotaur wanted of him. The
other minotaur only whispered in a horse voice, "Lidstrom?"
[168] Lidstrom: Pendraghon and Lidstrom, 4/4
Mon Jan 12 00:12:46 1998
To: all
They soon worked out the anger Lidstrom had aquired, and told
each other what had happened during the 5 years. Lidstrom, had
been attacked by goblins when he was 16, a little over a year
ago. He had killed one and fled from the others, reaching
Mahn-Tor, he had looked for shelter, and found that he could
make a living in the Arena. There, he was taught to fight, and
trained in the way of the gladiators also known as barbarians.
Pendraghon told stories of what the rangers had been teaching
him to do: calling animals to his aid, dispearing into the
bushes, and other forest-related things.
The brothers then traveled together in search of the Dark Knight.
Later, meeting a ranger by the name of Haydon, they joined the
ranks of Valor to help vanquish the world of evil. Pendraghon
continued his training under the supervision of Haydon and
Arodax. Now, he has completed his training.
[169] Bronstin: Bronstin's Past and Present.....and Future.
Mon Jan 12 02:35:05 1998
To: all
I was a follower of Nadrik. I was a follower of Devion. I was a cleric in a far away land. I was not Bronstin.
I was born and raised by a priest of Nadrik in a land across many oceans
from Althania. I grew up and was taught in the ways of the Clerics of
Honor. I prayed to my god Nadrik and worshiped him with my total being.
Then one day during my private prayers I had a vision. It was a vision
of a small, impish man. He made loud high pitched squeal that did not
conform to any kind of language I had ever heard. He danced about me screamin.
I felt a sharp pain in my back and then the image vanished. I was once
again kneeling before the alter of Nadrik in my fathers temple. But no
longer did I belive that it was Nadrik that I served. I left home that
night. The vission I had been praying for was to be one of Nadrik.
He was to ask me to join his priesthood. Then my learnings of the ways
of magics and battle would begin. However, it was not Nadrik who had
appeared. It was the small pathetic god Devion. So when I left my home
that night I left with no magics to call upon and only the ingrained
sence of battle that all Minotaurs have to help me serve my new god.
I journied across my home land. Picking up skills as I could along the
way. I had little money, which I spent on equipment, so I had to hunt
for my meals. I learned some basic battle skills over time, but I was
still no warrior. Eventually I reached a small port town and stowed
away on a ship bound for a land I had never heard of. A land called
New Thalos. I killed a passenger on the ship and took his cabin. When
I did this I felt a sharp pain in my back. I tossed the feeling aside
as a mere discomfert over my first kill of an intelligent creature.
When the ship reached New Thalos I found myself lost in a strange land.
This was a place where all of my skills were for nothing. I was totally
lost in this new place, but my determination and my Minotaur intelligence
allowed me to quickly learn the skills needed to survive in this world.
I became a thief and a small time thug. Soon money wasn't a problem
I would steal whenever I needed funds, and I would murder any who saw
me comit a crime. Eventually I left and wandered west. I reached
the city of Althania. It was the most splended city I had yet seen
in my short life. I proceded to make a place for myself in this new
city. I made enemies quickly. And true to my nature since leaving
home, I made no true friends. I gained in skill and ability, until
I came across a young Cleric woman named Nara. I had heard a rumor
circulating around town that she was ranting about some book she was
writing for her god. Many overlooked her as yet another fool. I,
however, thought that there might be a key to my strugles in her thoughts.
I approached her with an offer to group together for a few battles. I
needed the money, and I could teach her some skills in combat. She
agreed and we set out to my newest hunting ground, The Hidden Temple
of Evil. When we arived we proceded to slay many of the pilgrims who
had come to the temple to worship. When we mounted the first set of steps
I lost all sence of conection with the world. I felt a stabing pain
in my back. As if a knife had been plunged between my ribs. Then I
heard it. The hideous screaming of my god. Devion had returned to torment
I do not know what really happened, or how long it lasted. Devion
danced around me screaming and squealing noises not fit for living
ears. Then, suddenly, the imp was gone. And in his place a huge flaming
sword floated in air. It's tounges of flame were the shade of blood
mixed with fine wine. I continued to hear the screams of Devion, but
they were no longer aimed at me. He was screaming at the sword. I
could not see him, but I was sure that his rage was being poured out
in full upon this intruder. Then he was back. He lay groveling before
the sword. Then with a shriek he lept up, and pulled a dagger from
my back. He then turned to the sword, spat, and broke the dagger upon
the floor. The sword then made a deep, almost musical, rumbling. Devion
screamed and lept for me. I was unable to move. My body would not
respond as Devion lept for my throat. He clutched at me and then...
he pulled a knife from my throat. I was sure I had gone mad. No.
I am sure I must BE mad. No dagger had ever been plunged into my throat.
It had not been placed there by mortal or god, yet he pulled it free.
[170] Bronstin: Bronstin's Past and Present.....and Future. (Part 2)
Mon Jan 12 02:45:35 1998
To: all
Devion lept from my throat, shrieked a final time, and was gone. Then the
sword spoke. Not in a language of words such as you or I would use, but
in a deep rumbling that pervaded my entire being. I felt at peace
for the first time since my vision in my fathers temple. Then I felt
the sword say "You are now mine. Devion has pulled his dagger from your
throat and you belong to him no more. You have served my servent well.
now you will serve me." Then the sword flew up to the greatest reaches
of sky, and too my most total horror began to come screaming towards
me. I could not move, I could not think. I stood there as the sword
cleaved me in two. But I felt no pain. No agony. I simply heard the
sword say "I am Raije. God of War. You now serve me.", and then it was
gone.
gone.
I awoke from my stupor to find that Nara was no longer with me. I was
not startled by this since I could not be sure how much time had passed
since we had reached this room. I returned to the temple in Althania
and found Nara sleeping in front of the healer. I asked her to come
with me to the hiding place which I had to protect me from those who
wished to spill my blood. There I told her my vision, and implored
her to tell me what it meant. She was, after all, a Cleric of Raije.
She told me that the meaning was unclear beyond that Raije had chosen
me to serve him and that I must ponder on my own how I was to do that.
I now serve Raije. I grow stronger every day. My skills increase
ten fold. Soon I will be feared by my enemies. Raije is with me.
For now though, I must strive to serve him, and to further his cause in
this land. I am alone, except for my only friend Nara, the one who
will help me truly follow Raije. May Raije's sword be at my side.
Bronstin servant of Raije
[171] Nara: Bronstin: Part 1
Mon Jan 12 07:22:59 1998
To: all bronstin and all my Raijan homedogs
Nara was out with Bronstin. After buying potions at the witches shop,
they pushed their advance upon the hidden temple of evil. It was a long and
hard journey, and it took days. When she and Bronstin finally arrived, they
reached a cave. They hid their lights, and advanced. After easily
dispatching two unidentifable foes, we went down into the temple. "We
have arrived, my friend. This temple is truly amazing. " Nara said.
"Yes, it is. " Bronstin replied. And so they trodded on the temple,
Nara screaming the haunting words of Raije amongst the infidels, and she and
Bronstin crushing they're foes in a few swift strikes. And after they
killed a long series of foes, they set down to rest, finding Thorin
Oakenshield there. They spoke, and Thorin needed to leave. They went to
sleep in the vile place, only after praying for protection. Nara awoke
shortly, as she was only mildly wounded. Bronstin was awake, in a stupor.
She waited for hours, but he would not awake. So she prayed for
transportation as she didn't know the way back. As she arrived at the
Temple of Althania, she saw Bronstin there in a few hours. It was the dead
of night. After she and Bronstin talked, they worked for hours, Nara
studying the minotaur tongue with the best teacher: a minotaur.
[172] Dhar: A new family
Mon Jan 12 15:08:46 1998
To: all
While leaving Shalonesti City, Dhar and Darby ran across the same elf they met on their way in.
"You lost again," the elf asked?
"No, me and my minotaur companion were just leaving your fair city," Darby replied.
" We're you headed to," the elf asked?
"Well I was hoping to see the city of Arkane. They are supposed to have all kinds of Magical I tems there," the minotaur answered.
"You mind if I travel with you? I'm getting bored sitting around the house. I can't go to Arkane, but I can go most of the way," the elf replied.
"Fine by me. How bout you Dhar?"
" Its OK by me," the minotaur said.
"Good my name is Jakkal," the elf said.
The three travelled back through Althania, and then on past New Thalos. Then, the party had to hire a ship to fairy them across the Dragon Sea.
After they crossed the dragon sea, they party skirted some cliffs and came upon a large forrest.
"Dhar give me all your money before we go through the forrest," Darby said
"Why?"
"Damn kenders 'll rob your clumsy ass easy"
After a long day of travel, the party neared Arkane.
This is where I have to part from you," Jakkal said. Arkanians do not really like elves all that much.
"It was nice to get to know you. Hope to meet you again," Dhar replied.
Then the party departed.
[173] Nara: Bronstin: Part 2
Mon Jan 12 16:50:17 1998
To: all Bronstin and all my Raijan homedogs
After learning the language, Nara and Bronstin went to a village of
nomads, and fought against their foes visciously. Together they
decimated their foes. This time, though, it wasn't in the name of
friendship. It was in the name of Raije. Bronstins vision was, as he told
Nara, Devion. Bronstin felt the blade of a razor sharp dagger in his back,
the blade of Devion. According to Bronstin, Devion then danced around him,
cackling and yelling in an unknown tounge. Then a flaming sword, the sword
of Raije, appeared in front of Bronstin. Then Devions cackling pointed
towards the sword, and the sword emitted a low groan. After that, it became
unclear to Nara. The cloud of drunked forgetfulness has consumed the rest
of this memory, and so ends the story.
[174] Myra: A visit with Beraal
Tue Jan 13 14:19:29 1998
To: all
. Myra walked along the empty streets of Verminasia, taking
care to avoid the sides of the road that acted as a sewer.
She shivered as she walked past the guillotene, recalling
the mutilated corpse Datana had found there. A tear slipped
down her cheek as she stopped before the Inn. Myra wiped it
away and went inside, purchasing a key to the room where
Beraal waited. She unlocked the door and slipped inside,
closing the door behind her. Beraal was sitting in a chair
facing the door with her head bowed. When Beraal heard
Myra, she looked up. There were tears in her eyes, but she
was smiling. Almost glowing.
. "What is it?" Myra asked quietly.
. "Mactan and I.. have been blessed with another child!"
. Myra stared at her for a moment before a joyful smile
crept over her face. She was at Beraal's side in an instant,
hugging her and pulling her out of her chair. Beraal hugged
Myra back enthusiastically.
. "Surely, you did not bring me here only to give me
that information, as happy as it is."
. "You are right, Wise one. I have a favor to ask of you."
. "Name it, and it is yours."
. "I wish to know what my child will be like.. Who it
will be. I want to prepare a proper home."
. "You don't go for the little things, do you?" Myra asked,
sitting down and thinking. "I have heard of such things..
but I have never done them. I could try.." Myra shrugged
and began digging around in her pouches. She motioned that
Beraal should sit in front of her. Beraal did, watching
Myra quietly and curiously.
. First, Myra darkened the room and lit some candles and
incense. As the fragrant somke began to fill the room, Myra
pulled attached a blackened opal to a golden chain. She
mentally reminded herself that she would have to find Bageerah
and get some more of them when she had a chance. They had
proved to be useful in spell casting.
. The incense wrapped around Beraal, slinking up her legs and
curling around her chest and face. She inhaled deeply, letting
the smoke blanket her mind. She closed her eyes and fell
into a meditative silence.
. Myra approached Beraal and held the chain out, letting
the opal hang over her stomach. Myra whispered a few words
and the opal glowed with a holy aura. She knelt before
Beraal, holding her hand perfectly steady and chanting
quiet prayers to Zandreya.
. Without warning, the opal began moving of its own accord,
dancing in slow circles above Beraal's stomach in rhythm
with Myra's chanting.
. A blue-green flame surrounded the opal and began to
trace lines in the air above Beraal's stomach. Myra, surprised
she had been successful, almost dropped the chain. She
steadied herself quickly and watched the opal move with
growing fascination. When she stopped chanting, the opal
began to slow in its movements. Myra quickly began her
prayers again.
. The flame around the opal pulsed and grew, consuming
it and traveling up the chain. The flame curled around Myra's
fingertips, cool and unthreatening. The flames also danced
closer to Beraal, touching her stomach. Beraal whispered
something, her eyes closed and her face relaxed and thoughtful.
. The fire covered both their bodies, and Myra began to
see images.
[175] Myra: Visions
Tue Jan 13 14:39:07 1998
To: all
*******************************************************
. Myra saw herself in the vision. She was alone in a
forest. She heard quiet singing in the distance. Myra
watched as her visionary self approached the sound. A feeling
of forboding filled her, and she begged her visionary image
to turn around. Her pleas went unnoticed and she soon saw
herself enter a clearing and discovered the source of the
singing.
. A small child - girl - sat by a clear blue pond. The
girl had dark brown-black hair and the sun was shining down
on her, making the girl seem to glow. She turned as the
vision-Myra approached her, smiling and revealing perfect
white teeth. Her eyes were as dark as her hair, and her
skin was dark olive.
. The girl waved invitingly and Myra watched herself approach
her and sit down next to her. A squirrel approached them
and the girl coaxed it into her lap, feeding it berries and
laughing. She had a soft, tinkling laugh. It seemed so
beautiful. Her laugh grew and turned Dark, sinister and
the squirrel cried out as the girl's hands grew tighter
around the poor thing's neck. The vision-Myra watched with
horror and struggled to rise. The girl grew, towering
over Myra. She threw the dead squirrel to the ground and
reached down towards Myra. Her sinister laugh filled
Myra's world and she was pulled into her vision-self, suddenly
watching the child-monster reach down on her. She cried
out and her world exploded in blue-green flames.
[176] Myra: Visions - continued
Tue Jan 13 14:54:02 1998
To: all
. Myra woke to find Beraal hovering over her, watching her
with deep concern.
. "Myra?" Beraal asked fearfully.
. "Yes.. I'm okay.." Myra said, struggling into a
sitting position. She looked at her hands and saw that they
were burnt in places. Myra winced, knowing it would soon
hurt. She turned her left palm up and saw that Sevarris's
symbol had once more begun to bleed. The accursed thing
refused to fully heal. She would have to find Blake soon
and see if he could do something.
. Beraal eyed Myra doubtfully, looking at her singed hair
and blackened hands.
. "Really, I'm all-right!" Myra assured her. "What
did you see?"
. "I saw a small boy.. dancing around in the trees by
my home... he phased in and out like he was with the
trees. Then I saw a fox approach him, and they ran
through the forest, chasing a deer. They were hunting
it. They overtook the deer and the boy jumped up on
its back and stabbed it.. he kept stabbing until it fell."
. "Odd.. that is not what I saw.." Myra shook her
head thoughtfully. "You will have a son, and he will
join you in your home. He will train with one of your
brethren, the one known for his craftiness and foxish
ways. I think he will be a bladesinger. You must name
him Daystar. He will be the scourage of his enemies."
. Beraal sat back thoughtfully and nodded her head. "Thank
you, Wise one. I will repay you some day. Tell me
what you saw?"
. Myra shrugged and related her tale.
. "Does this mean I will have twins? A follower of
fatale?"
. "I don't know. There is a reason we had two visions,
and a reason I was burned while you were not."
. "What is it?"
. "Well.. as to that.." Myra smiled and looked up
at the ceiling. "I don't know."
. "Are you going to have a child?"
. Myra shook her head and smiled, shrugging. "I don't
know, but I know where to start looking."
. Beraal nodded and hugged Myra gratefully before uttering
a few words. A gate rose before her and she stepped through
it, vanishing.
. "I thought she would never leave.." A voice from
the shadows said as soon as Beraal had vanished. Myra sighed
wearily and shrugged.
. "How long have you been here? Don't you knock?"
. "I just arrived, I assure you." Myra felt a hand
against her cheek, gently caressing her soft skin. Myra
pushed it away and stood unsteadily.
. "I have things to do." Myra conjured a gate and
stepped through it, leaving the dark, shadowy man alone in
the room.
[177] Sleeth: Of Life, of love.
Wed Jan 14 10:06:28 1998
To: all
Sleeth scowled down at his books. Awakened in the middle of the night,
he couldn't go back to sleep. He decided to try to further his
skills a bit with study to pass the time, but nothing was really
sinking in at the moment.
. A slight stir at the edge of his vision brought his head up.
He wandered over to the bed, smiling at the sleeping form of his wife,
Ravenna. Stroking his fingers fondly through her hair, he wondered
exactly what possessed him to get out of a warm bed...to study?
Frowning at his books with undisguised distaste, he prepared to
return to bed, when a sudden memory hit him...
. ...A young yinn, Sleeth was selected as the first leader of the
Order of Chivalry in Valor. He had approached his job full of
idealistic hopes and dreams, and set to make them come true. One day,
he was approached by a young elven maiden..."Hello, Lord Sleeth, I would like
to join your clan...My name is Laurana."
[178] Sleeth: of Life and love (cont'd).
Wed Jan 14 10:20:11 1998
To: all
. Sleeth jolted with the sudden memory...What in the world had brought that
back? His heart belonged to Ravenna now...his ties to Laurana had
been severed a long time ago. Shaking his head, he cautiously allowed
more memories to flow through his mind's eye...
. ...Soon after her entrance, Laurana had captured Sleeth's eye. Not
wanting to push things, he had started giving her flowers, cautiously,
testing her reactions. After one such exchange, she favored him with a kiss,
and flitted off before he could recover from his stunned speechlessness.
The tingle of her lips still sweet upon his own, Sleeth began to make plans...
And one day, alone in the hall with her, he walked up boldly to her,
and said, "I believe I owe you a kiss." Drawing her closer to him,
ignoring the blush and nervous giggle, he whispered in her ear, 'and I
always pay what I owe.". He paid his debt...in full.
. Sleeth smiled at this memory. Laurana had indeed been his first
love, and he remembered fondly the time they had together. He had asked
her to marry him soon after that, and she had consented. They had
plans of children, and a long life together.
His smile faded slightly, a slight sigh escaping his throat, as his thoughts
wandered on to a new memory...
[179] Sleeth: of Life and love (cont'd)
Wed Jan 14 10:33:31 1998
To: all
. ...He had never felt his heart so crushed before. Laurana stood
before him again, but now clothed in the robes of a Clavist. She
sighed, saying, "I'm sorry, my love...I never meant to hurt you...but
this is what I have to do." Sleeth nodded mutely, and returned to his own
hall, to wonder about what he would do now. He had lived for her...
she had been his world. Now, that she had left, he felt glimmers of
dark emotions bubbling up...anger, gear, betrayal. He finally managed to
settle them down, but he felt lost, his heart shattered. At last, he
resolved to himself...if he had made her stay, would she ever be truly
happy? Or would she resent him for his restraint, forevermore?
He watched as she slipped within the Tower of Sorcery, realizing that
love is knowing when to hold on...and when to let go.
. Sleeth winced at this particular memory, slightly amazed at how
much it could still sting his heart, after all this time.
His mind wandered to more recent events...didn't Laurana already leave
the Conclave, to serve with the Austinians? Was this tied in some way
to his current situation? He got up, and decided to go for a
walk in the forest around his hall. As he walked, he paused
as a particularly strong memory came back...
[180] Sleeth: of Life and love (cont'd)
Wed Jan 14 10:47:06 1998
To: all
. ...He had never been so tempted before. He managed, early in his
leadership, to defy the efforts of Drakkara herself to seduce him
to the dark arts. But resisting the will of a Goddess paled in
comparison to resisting the call of his aching heart. The Conclave
offered him a position in its ranks, with prestige, more power than
he had now...and Laurana again. That had nearly broken his resolve...
He had almost gone over to their Tower to quell the mad storm
in his soul...but he didn't. And realized, in that moment, what he
had to do. With a trembling hand, he wrote a note to Laurana...
cutting off anything left of their relationship. And he devoted the
rest of his energies into willing her memory out of his heart.
. Sleeth blinked, awakening from his reverie, finding himself in
front of the Austinians' church. Coincidence, or fate, he could not decide
led him here. He cast a spell of invisibility upon himself, shielding
himself from casual eyes, as he sat and extended his senses into the church.
He felt the wounded being healed...the sick being cured...and
among it all, the presence of Laurana was there. Time had not
diminished his ability to feel her. Straining a bit more, he detected
the starjewel he had given her, a lover's token...and his hand wandered
into his pocket to feel the gold ring, inlaid with ivy leaves, that was its
counterpart. He smiled, and from his pack he produced a black orchid; her
favorite flower, he remembered. He gently wove his spell above
the delicate flower, and its petals begain to shimmer with an inner
light, an iridescence like an ebon butterfly's wings. Placing the
orchid carefully next to the church, he whispered softly to it...
"Farewell, my love...and I wish you happiness in whatever path you choose."
With that, Sleeth walked slowly away, letting the dark wings of
Night fold about him. He walked back to his hall, his life, his path...
And left his first love to live her own.
[181] Kregor: a tale of the BlackHeart Legacy
Wed Jan 14 19:48:05 1998
To: all
Kregor sat studying a large black book, as he had been doing these past
weeks, when he had a strange, sudden sensation. Somehow, he could feel that
something was wrong with his former master, Tuefry BlackHeart.
"I knew this day would come..." The black sorcerer mumbled to himself as
he stood and went to the base of the tower. He used his magic of
nondetection and stood, waiting and watching.
Soon after, a young mage of the tower came out, looked out past the grove
of trees and spotted a large man running towards the tower. The young man
yelled, startled by the rapid pace of the form coming towards the tower,
and informing the rest of the mages that a stranger approached.
Kregor cancelled his magical cloak and appeared before the young mage.
Most of the students in the tower were used to the elder mages appearing
suddenly before them, but the young man who had seen the ogre's approach
apparently had not been. He let out a startled yelp and looked at Kregor,
blocking the door, and the man approaching, blocking escape, weighing his
chances.
"He comes for me. Leave." " The mage bowed gratefully and scurred back into
the tower without delay or protest.
The giant-ogre barbarian arrived soon after and stood before the mage,
towering over him.
"You. Have message. Me?" Kregor said, pointing first to the barbarian
and then to himself, making sure the creature was able to understand him.
"Yes, I have a message for you about Master Tuefry." the giant-ogre smirked
and replied, in perfect common, surprising the invoker. The ogre smiled
widely at Kregor's obvious surprise, apparently used to the reaction and
enjoying it.
"Your common is quite impressive, ogre"
"This ogre has a name, human, I am Caer" The barbarian crossed his arms in
defiance, looking down at the human before him.
"Yes, I can see why Tuefry would chose you as a student. Now, you have a
message for me? About your Master's... condition, if I am not mistaken."
Caer nodded and explained the details of the recent events in the wagons
to Kregor.
"I had a feeling this would happen, he should not have left the conclave.
The studies of necromancy are a very difficult thing to do, and without the
quidance of the Wizards of the Clave, one could easily be.. consumed."
Kregor shook his head and chuckled slightly "His choice might well be his
destruction"
Caer peered at the invoker curiously. "What do you intend to do? Can you
help him?"
"Go back to your little wagons, barbarian, I will see what I can do."
Kregor waved his hand behind him as he left, not bothering to wait for a
response, and went directly to the library. Although he longed to continue
his research in the ancient tome he had found, his former Master's problems
were far more pressing. After an extensive search through the many books
in the vast library, Kregor left the tower, summoned a nightmare and used
his magic to bend it to his will.
"Take this to Garelth Keep" he attached the message to the ghostly steed
before it galloped into the night.
[182] Ranma: Lakeside Contemplations
Thu Jan 15 15:56:09 1998
To: all
Ranma stared out over the surface of the lake, listening to the sound of
the waterfall spilling down from the rocks above. The road which had lead
him to this secluded place, so full of memories, had been long. Very very
long indeed. Ages ago, He Randal and Ramius had gathered here after the
founding of the tower in Althania to discuss the one subject they had all
agreed on, the pursuit of magic. That day they had they had discussed many
things, most of them blurred out of memory by time, but one exchange stood
out in the old man's mind... They had all agreed that the clave's purpose
was to seek knowledge, not power. Power corrupted the purity of knowledge.
While they would all seek that knowledge in differant ways, it was the magic
that was at the heart of the search. It was those words that had brought
him here, to this point on his journey. He didn't know when it had
happened, but somewhere along the line the tower had last that aspect to
him. Some of the mages still possessed the scholarly drive, but more and
more sought retribution, vengence, and power. Somewhere along the line his
oldest friends had left. Some had gone their seperate ways and others had
read the very scroll before him, and been cast into whatever lies beyond
this life. Ranma picked up the scroll, it's edges yellowed with age and and
thought back to when he had found it tucked in the back of the library, the
night before he left. Everything seemed so clear then. He would leave, and
then escape this world, move on to where his friends were waiting. With a
final tear Ranma bid a silent fairwell to the friends he left behind...
Faulkan, Jynax, many mages of conclave, Kalgalath, Pythia, Dalina.... And
Rhea was Ranma's final thought as she came barreling out of the trees,
knocking him to the ground, and into blackness.
[183] Ranma: More reflections of an old mage by a lake
Thu Jan 15 16:21:16 1998
To: all
Ranma awoke to find a familiar face standing over him, a very pert
frown on her face. "What the hell do you think you were going to do?"
Rhea demanded with what as far as Ranma could tell wasn't mock
severity. "Did you think you could just happily obliterate yourself
and things would just be okay? Things don't work that way you know."
Ranma looked up and begand his normal response, "Rhea, You don't under..
"Don't give me that line Ranma, it's not true and you know it. You
just don't want to face what you know you have to do, cause you are as
lazy as you've always been." Rhea stated, a grin growing on her face.
"And what would you have me do Rhea, try to change the world on my own?
I can't live in that tower anymore, it just doesn't feel right anymore.
Everyone's gone, dead or, well, just gone. Ranma the red is no more
, it's time to move on."
A grin formed on Rhea's face, " Ranma, you still have friends. And their
are other options besides moving onto another plane of existence you know."
Ranma looked up, a puzzled expression on his face. "Huh, uh oh, I know
that look Rhea, everytime you get that look something bad always
happens to me, be it some yinn killing me or...." but Rhea had already
vanished into the forest, leaving a very confused Ranma in her wake.
Ranma looked up and shook his head, things were going to get very
interesting he figured. Rhea had always been very good at keeping
things interesting.
[184] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the light (1)
Thu Jan 15 20:29:13 1998
To: all
...ni chi Srys kamkik-jitk (and the Sun came down)
sukkt-mahni-fi chi on-zi zkkul (to His planet for the first time)
srynik sai ilkmai kitk (burning all those children)
drukkmai ut-dikk soi-Srys sukkt-shikkul (who did not mark their forehead as mine)
. - Lainia Sha'evles, the first hikkkutta of Srys
(Historian's note: this story takes when the elves who would become Wild elves
first got locked outside Shalonesti proper. This deals with the formation of
Keska's tribe.. and no she wasn't alive then.. she's not _that_ old kids ;> )
. The late spring rains fell in a steady drizel from the unbroken gray skies.
The constaint deluge had throughly dampened everything in the village of
Shanasiti. Straw roofs sagged and threatened to mold away. The roads, if one
would be so generous to call the crooked dirt paths meandering mindlessly
between the rickity huts roads, had turned to slick flats of mud, broken by
waterfilled footprints, and pot holes created by some unfortunate villager
who took a bad step. Worse than moldy roofs or impassable roads, the rain
seemed to soak deeper than that, waterlogging even the very bones of the tired
elven people who stumbled and slogged through the disgusting streets, trying
to eak out an existance in the vast forest that surounded them in an unbroken
grey-green, streatching out as far as the eye could see.
As the cleric Lainia Sha'evlas walked unsteadly along the mudded street she
could see from the tired faces of the villagers that the rain had soaked
itself into the very hearts of the people. Drowning their life from them,
turning robust, young, and proud hearts into a gray dismal mush, like the road
and lands around her.
. Lifting up her once white robes to avoid a mud puddle; only to land a
foot in to another one, she cringed as the holes in her boots allowed the
disgusting, clammy, cold water and mud rush inbetween her numb toes. Lainia
trudged steadly to a large, round, stone building in the center of the settlement.
Gray stone, molding dead looking thatched roof, it was no wonder the spirits
of this settlement were tired and feeling like the walking dead, for everyday
they must look at the eye sore of the council building.
. Lainia pulled away the water soaked and dirty drapery covering the entrance
of the building. She tried scraping some of the mud from her boots, then
realized the futility of the gesture; the floors were only made of hard packed
dirt anyhow.
. *how far we have fallen from the green marble and valenwoods of Shalonesti*
. She sighed and pushed aside another, less dirty but still damp tapestry
and entered the council chamber.
. A huge roughly hewed granite circle of stone filled the center of the
room, on it sat the Speaker of the settlement of Shanasiti, and the other
village leaders and advisors. A young scout, who Lainia reconised as one of
three they had sent to Shalonesti at the first break in the winter weather,
also sat at the circle, drinking some warm broth.
. The council stood as she entered and uttered thier greetings with tired
eyes and grim half-smiles. She quickly gestured for them to sit, and took
her place at the circle.
[185] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the light (2)
Thu Jan 15 21:09:31 1998
To: all
. "I'm sorry I am late," Lainia apologised, "I was careing for the young
Sha'veris boy, Nathus, and lost track of time."
She had been looseing track of time alot lately, perhaps it was the constant
gray days without sun or stars to mark the hours. Whatever it was, she had
not arrived on time to the weekly council meeting for over a month, it was
almost an embarassing and expected traditon now that the town's head priestess
arrived late.
. The Speaker of the Shanasiti, Kernin Sha'nasi, smiled breifly in amusement
and waved his hand in easy going forgiveness. "No apology is necessary, Cleric
Sha'evlas," his voice turned tired and serious, "how is the boy?"
The child was his nephew, son of a favorite sister of his, and he cared for
the child like it was his own. Kernin cared for all the children like his
own, he loved all the people of the settlement, but children were espicaly
precious to the gentle leader.
. Lainia looked down at her hands, unable to meet the soft green eyes of
the man, "It is difficult to say, he has responded positivly to the treatments,
however..." she let her sentance trail off in the uncomfortable cool silence
of the room, broken by soft thunder in the distance, and the steady dull rythmic
thudding of rain on the roof.
. "Yes of course, I understand, you've done your best, thank you," Kernin
said supportively, then smilled trying to lighten the ever gloomy room, "lets
get back to business, shall we? You missed the good news from the miner's
guild, Lainia."
. "Oh?" Lainia raised an eyebrow and turned to the head of the miner's team,
Lazus Sha'relas, a comicly short man with a ruddy complextion. He smiled
gleefully as he happily reported his news to her.
. "It seems the iron deposits to the north are much more substantual than
previously thought, in additon, we have found several large veins of silver!
But that's not all, here, look!" the man excitedly squirmed and made a great
show of produceing a small white lump from his pack. He drew out his knife
and scraped some whitish, crystal like, flakes from the small rock. Smilling
broadly he gestured to the powder, "here, try some, Lainia." He demonstrativly
stuck a finder into the white powder and licked it, his face showing near
exctasy at the taste of the rock powder. Lainia raised an eyebrow and glanced
around the room, the council memebers hid smirks and rolled eyes and nodded
her on, aparently none of them had escaped without tasting Lazus's strange
white rock. She gingerly reached over and placed a finger in the powder,
lifting it to her mouth, whe delicatly licked the powder from her forefinger.
Fire disolved against her tounge and she blinked back watery eyes.
. "Salt." She smiled.
[186] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the light (3)
Thu Jan 15 22:25:16 1998
To: all
. "Yes, salt!" Exclaimed Lazus; he bumbled happily, rambling with glee,
"Salt! It was enough to find the iron ore, with that we could support ourselves
and grow, but the silver and the salt will provide us with something to export
and trade! Trade, profit, growth! In time Shanasiti might even over take
Shalonesti proper in riches and culture. It's dreams like this that the
outside settlement program was begun for; think, we do this to strenghten all
of elven kind!..." Lazus Sha'relas might have bumbled on with more, but he
he was cut short by a curt, strong voice.
. "Unforutinatly, that is not all they found."
. Eyes turned to Alysanna Sha'nasi, Kernin's wife. Formally of house Sha'falas,
the protectors of the Shalonesti, she had married Kernin and agreed to help
him set up the Shanasiti settlement, far to the northwest. A powerful and
experianced bladesinger, she headed the village millita, and trained the young
members of the city in archery, swordplay, and battle magics. Stern and used
to giving orders, she was an odd contrast to her gental warrior husband, a
capable fighter himself; however there were many a joke as to who really wore
the pants in the Sha'nasi house.
. Having everyone's attention, Alysanna continued, "We apprehended a yinnish
scout snooping around to the north, not far from the mines. He chose to end
his life rather than face questioning. We assume other are traveling south,
looking for resorces like ours they can exploit."
. The council broke in to a nervous twitter. "We can expect no help from
our brethren in Shalonesti." Contiued the bladesinger with amazing calm.
. In shock, Lainia turned to the young scout she had noticed earier. "Why?"
she asked the slightly frigtened looking young man, "What happened whe you
went to Shalonesti?"
. The scout, who just a month ago had still seemed to be a boy, scowled in
a mixture of fury and fear, "They turned us back at the border, when we tried
to sneak through to get to the city anyhow, they cought us, called us traiters
and spies, killed Zephin and Karismana... I escaped the sikkik, barely." His
head dropped in shame and sadness.
. Lainia had heard that Shalonesti had closed it's borders, but she never
imagined elves treating elves in such a manner. Everyone had assumed Shalonesti
would help her outside settlements against the yinnish menance; not close its
doors on its children outside, turning the proud and brave Shalonesti people
into, as the young man had colorfuly noted in the local slang the youth of
of the settlement used, 'sikkik'; privliged fools, idiots, and cowards.
. The councilers rumbled and twittered at the news. Fifthteen adults clammering
in terror, "What shall we do?" Shanasiti had suffered losses every winter
the had spent in the northwest forests. The first winter, Lainia had lost
her husband to illness, and each winter seemed to hit harder than the one
before. The cold had taken many Shanasiti warriors, and had left the settlement
very vunurable.
. As the protectors argued, one voice spoke out, catching Lainia's attention
immediately.
[187] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the light (4)
Thu Jan 15 23:06:00 1998
To: all
. "It was enough that the gods had deserted us, but now even our breathren
have disowned us as well!" Exclamied the second-in-comand of the millita.
. Lainia fumed, "The gods have not left us!" She retorted at the man in
disgust.
. "No? Then tell us why we have lost so many to each winter's cold? Tell
us why, you, Austinian's chosen, the head priestess to our many gods, have
not been able to cure a simple tooth ache, let alone the strange winter illness
that still plaques us?" The man was frustrated and sick; he had lost his
daughter this past winter and was still quite bitter, but still his words sunk
into Lainia, drenching her with a colder, wetter misery than the unending
spring rains had brought on her.
. Kernin stood, ferious at the warriors acusations, and defended Lainia from
the man's angry words; speaking praises of her abilities and faith, but Lainia
did not listen. She sat, sickened, and inwardly knew the warrior was correct.
Lately, she seemed out of touch with the gods. Her cures were practical herbal
medicines, crude, and only mildly effective. If the gods had willed it, she could
have mearly touched a sick child in prayer, and the gods would have healed
paitient. For months, however, her prayers for healing had gone unanswered
buy any god. Distressed by the talk, she stood and excused herself from the
circle, leaving the council behind to prepare for the coming yinn.
. Standing outside in the drenching rain, Lainia made her way along the
muddy roads to the village wall; a rather pathatic construct of rock and crumbling
rubble, she exited the north gate and walked to the promising hills in the
north. The lovely hills that had promised her settlement so much, yet without
some miricle of the gods, the yinn would surely take them away. Then finish
the job of the winter plague that was slowly destroying the settlement. She
walked on sadly, rain hiding tears, as she, Austinian's chosen, prayed despartly
to any god that might help save her people. Nothing, no answer, no uplifting
warm feeling that came from conversing with the gods. Not even the fall of
darkness to mark the acceptance of the gods of evil, Lainia and the Shanasiti
were alone, forgotten, forsaken by both gods and brethern. She sank to the
ground, sobbing madly, tears she had held in scince the death of her husband,
and everyother patient she had failed since she had come to the settlement,
welled up and exploded in her misery. Abandoned, an orphen; herself and her
people, abandoned by all in a forgotten and forsaken world.
. =you are not abandoned so completely, mkkkt-sikku, I left a part of myself
. behind when I created this world=
[188] Myra: A search for answers
Thu Jan 15 23:40:29 1998
To: all
. "Mother?" Myra whispered softly as she tiptoed into
the small, straw and mud hut. "Are you here?"
. "Of course I'm here child. Where would I go?" A
tart, gravelly voice answered her. The sound of clapping
rang through the hut and a small fire elemental sprang up
from the firepit. It lent its power to the kindling below
it before burning away into smoke. The old woman peered
at Myra through the flickering light and smiled faintly.
. "I wondered how long you would be away." said the
woman as she began mixing something in a pan over the fire.
. Myra sat carefully across the fire from the woman, her
surrogate mother and teacher, watching her curiously. She
sniffed the air delicately, trying to imagine what the woman
could be making.
. "You won't guess it." She said, chuckling dryly.
. "Well, will you tell me?"
. "You will learn.. in time."
. Myra sighed and nodded, used to such crypic answers from
the woman she knew only as "Mother." The old woman might
have once had a name, but she had never revealed it.
. "Mother.." Myra began quietly.
. "Hush child. You will find your answers." Mother
began to stir the bubbling concoction with a long spoon,
humming softly. "Do you remember when I found you?"
. "I have not forgotten a day since.. then.." Myra
replied uncertainly. Her mind raced to recall what her mentor
was attempting to tell her, but she couldn't imagine the
reason behind it.
. "Do you know why you live? Do you know who saved you?"
. "You, of course.."
. "No!" Mother replied harshly. "There was another
who watched over you, kept the arrows from finding your
heart as they had your mother's. Do not forget him."
. "Why must everyone remind me of him?" Myra cried
out desparingly.
. "Because He saved your life.. and you made a promise."
. "Coerced! I'll not be held to it."
. Mother laughed and once again stirred the mush in the
pot and hummed to herself. Myra shook her head angrily,
wondering why she had come. As much as she loved this
old woman, she had a way of reminding Myra of unpleasantries.
. No matter how true.
. "Mother.. please, I came to ask of you other things."
. "I know.. your dreams."
. "Not only that, but visions."
. "Waking visions? Those which you conjured yourself?
You play a dangerous game when you do such things."
. "I had to try, for a friend. I did not expect to be
affected.. but I cannot understand the meaning of it."
. "Tell me of it."
[189] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the light (5)
Fri Jan 16 00:00:07 1998
To: all
. Tears had so throughly soaked Lainia's face, she had not noticed that it
had stopped raining. She looked up to the sky in confusion, serching for the
voice that had spoken to her. The clouds still hung heavily, but the sun
seemed to be burning through them, almost as if it was against Turpa's will
that it come out. The clouds broke, and Lainia could have sworn she had herd
a painful scream from Turpa, but it was quickly hidden and muddied by sunlight
which bathed the cleric in a dazzling, blinding, brillance.
. The stories of the creation of the world often speak briefly of the high
god, who created the world, then left it in the hands of the ethernal three;
Austinian, Kwainin, and Necrucifer, to care for it. As Lainia stood in the
sunlight, she could only assume that she spoke to that myserious being.
. =His essance. I have created many worlds, and leave behind a warming hearth
. for each one. All heat, energy, and light come from it, even the magic
. power of the moons is just a mere refection of my beacon.. my eye.. the
. purest form of energy and light any mortal will ever know, and even that
. blinds and burns them, but for you, mkkkt-sikku; my servent, my kutta;
. my Avater, you may look upon my essance.. look into my eye, and begin to
. understand the ultimate power=
. Lainia lifted her head to look directly into the blinding light of the
sun, only it did not blind, she saw energy and light being created, and knew
name of the being that had started this fire that warmed her world. She saw
the pure power that could save a forsaken people, the power was Srys.
. The council was still argueing the best methods fro defending the settlement
when Lainia returned to the circle.
. "Lainia, where have you been?" Inquired Kernin, "Did you see? The sun
broke through the clouds for a moment just a little bit ago, surely a good
omen." he smiled, trying to cheer her up.
. "Yes," she spoke almost as if in a trance, she smiled at the council,
still feeling the warmth of sunlight on her skin, "it was a sign from the
high god, Srys. I spoke to his essance, his eye, the sun." People gaped,
rolled eyes, and muttered in disbelif, she ignored them and contiued, "If we
pledge ourselves to his purity, energy, and light he will deliver us from the
yinn."
. Alysanna rolled her eyes, "Praying to strange gods rideing on sunbeams
is no way to prepare for a battle."
. Kernin stood, concern filling his face, and walked over to Lainia, putting
a comforting hand on her shoulder, "Lainia, you've been under a lot of stress
lately, you assistance to this settlement has been unparreled, but I think
you should really take a breather from the workload."
[190] Myra: A search for answers (2)
Fri Jan 16 00:00:16 1998
To: all
. Mother nodded slowly after Myra had finished telling her
of the dual visions. Myra watched her apprehensively, fearing
the meaning the old woman could gain from it. As much as
she desired to know the truth.. it frightened her.
. "You were correct, about Beraal's vision." She said
after a moment of thought. "I hear in your voice that
you have guesses to your own as well."
. Myra nodded eagerly, waiting for her to go on.
. "You shall have a child, Myra. She shall be your
destruction and your salvation. Through her you shall
see all your dreams destroyed and you will realize your
greatest goal. In failing you, she shall do you the
greatest favor of all. You shall save her, but at the
only cost you cannot pay."
. Myra opened her mouth slowly, thinking over her words
carefully. "I.. I don't understand. I cannot have a
child. I shall not marry. Why do you answer my riddle
with even more riddles?"
. "You know you must marry, Myra. You need an heir."
. "I could choose amoung my subjects.."
. "Hah! That worked well before!" Mother replied,
laughing. Myra bristled and glared at her angrily.
. "You shall marry, but the child of your visions will
not be the child of your husband."
. Myra stared at her in open-mouthed disbelief. Her mind
raced. How could such a thing occur? It seemed absurd,
ludicris and impossible. Mother laughed again and spared
her a comforting smile.
. "You have learned things before it was your time to
know it. You will never find your future if it is already
the past" The woman lifted the aeromatic potion she
had been brewing and held it out to Myra. Myra reached for
it unsuspecting, trusting the old woman who had raised her
and cared for her for so many years. She drank the potion,
choking on the initial bad taste. She blinked sleepily,
the potion taking affect quickly. Her eyes closed and she
swayed dangerously near the fire. Mother stood with surprising
speed and was at Myra's side immediately. She gently
lowered the sleeping druid to the ground. She chuckled
softly while she stood over her.
. "Foolish child. Always getting into things before
they are ready to be revealed. You know I hate to conceal
things from you, but you must not remember this vision.
You will remember nothing of this visit except that we
chatted pleasantly and shared a drink together. One that
was apparently too strong. You will find yourself at home
in the morning, a little hung over, but safe."
. Myra mumbled sleepily as the old woman strode purposefully
to the other end of the hut, gathering some writing utensils
and parchment. She wrote a quick note and summoned an
elemental of the air. The being bowed before the woman.
. "Greetings, Mistress." It said airily.
. "Greetings, faithful servant. I have a task for you."
Mother placed the rolled parchment in the being's waiting hands
and bid him deliver it to the proper person. The elemental
servant bowed again and dissapated into a mist.
. When the elemental was gone, Mother smiled and stretched,
her wrinkled skin falling away to reveal the darkened brown
skin of a young woman. She wiggled her fingers and brushed
her long blonde hair. She removed her rags and put something
more befitting her figure on. She spared Myra a loving
smile before stepping out of the hut and into the sunlight.
. Someone would be along shortly to fetch Myra. She had
work to do, and she hated to be "Mother" in public.
[191] Myra: A search for answers (3)
Fri Jan 16 00:13:58 1998
To: all
. After "Mother" walked softly into the forest, a shadowy
form soon appeared before the hut. He held a note that
had been written in a hand unfamiliar with him and looked
around the area cautiously. He couldn't see anyone and
finally decided to take his chances. He didn't think it
could be a trap.
. He stepped into the hut, ducking to avoid hitting his
head on the ceiling. His eyes adjusted quickly and he
saw Myra's form lying on the ground. Concern filled him
immediately and he dropped to her side. After finding
that she still breathed, he took her light body into his
arms and walked slowly out of the hut. Her head rested
against his shoulder and she even snored faintly. He
smiled in spite of himself.
. When he arrived at the castle, he drew his cloak of
invisibility over himself and Myra, so he wouldn't disturb
the gaurds. Once safely inside her room, he let his magical
defenses fall and laid her gently on the bed.
. He stood over her, watching for a few peaceful moments.
Her face, usually lined with pain and worry, seemed child-
like an innocent in sleep. She mumbled softly in her
sleep and her lips turned up in a slight smile. The peace
of her sleep washed away all the lines of agony and made
her seem like the naive 17 year old she had once been.
. She rolled over, blinking softly and looking up at
the man hovering over her bead. She blinked a few more
times with confusion before sitting up. She whispered
his name fondly and held out her hand to him. He took it
apprehensively, sitting next to her gingerly.
. "What are we doing here?"
. "I brought us here." He answered simply.
. "Aaah.." She replied, as if it made perfect sense
in all the world. "Of course.." Myra smiled again
and closed her eyes, holding his hand as if she would fall
off the world without it. He smiled in spite of himself
and squeezed her hand gently.
. *You fool! You're falling for her!* His mind scolded
him angrily. *No. She will serve my purpse this way*
*She will end up using you if you do not stop yourself.*
*NO! I'm in control!* He berated his mind angrily.
. The man frowned thoughtfully and removed his hand from
Myra's grasp. He said a few words, wavering in the light
and vanishing into the shadows. He slowly made his way
out of the palace, choosing to walk to clear his thoughts.
[192] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the light (6)
Fri Jan 16 00:36:42 1998
To: all
. "No!" Lainia yelled and tossed away Kernin's comforting hand, who stood
shocked and confused at her reaction, "No.." she said again, aware of the
council's disbeliveing eyes on her, "I looked at the sun, Srys, the high god's
hearth for us, I saw how it makes energy, and the High god, Srys, the sun..
it will aid us, if we fight to spread his light..."
. Lainia's baffled and confused traide on her experiance was interupted by
a young girl of the Sha'veris house, who burst into the room.
. "Lainia, I have been looking all over for you, my brother, Nathus is
getting worse." the girl was near tears.
. Lainia turned to Kernin, who looked ill with shock and confusion, and
calmly spoke, "You will see my lord, Srys' light will leal your nephew."
. "Lainia! Gods of darkness, which one possess you?!" Kernin cried in
frustration, and followed, along with most the council, Lainia out the door.
As Lainia made her way to the home of Nathus, the places in the muddied road
where her feet touched dried. Water evaporated from an unseen energy. She
reached the thatched hut of Kernin's sister, who drew back in shock to see
not only Lainia, but Kernin and most of council pouring into the small home.
. Young Nathus slept on a small bed hear the warm kitchen area. The boy's
breathing was weeak, and his skin a disgusting clammy gray. Lainia walked
confidently over to his bed, and closed her eyes serching for guidance. She
then lifted the frail boy up into her arms, and carried him over to the hut's
one small window. Closing her eyes she offered herself and the boy to the sun.
. Again, the clouds where stubornly burnt through, and light poured through
the small window, giving its energy to the cleric and the boy. Nathus's skin
turned to a healthy peach, and his breathing grew stronger. Lainia smiled
looking to the sun, she uttered a thanks, then spoke.
. "Nathus, you have been baptised by the warmth, energy and light of Srys.
Forever you will be bound to his purity of light, you are Srysmai."
. With that, to the amazement of the gathered council members, she set the
boy down on his own legs; he stood, somewhat unsteadly, and was imediatly
embraced by both mother and uncle. Kernin, after a moment of letting his
long held back tears fall, released his nephew and turned to Lainia.
[193] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the light (7)
Fri Jan 16 01:13:48 1998
To: all
. "I have never considered my self an espicaly spirtual man, however this...
..god... he has spoken a language that I understand. I would gladly swear my
blade to any dark deamon that promised to deliver my family and people from
a meaningless death." Kernin Sha'nasi drew his sword, and kneeled before
Lainia, in the light streaming in from the small window. "I will gladly
swear myself and my sword to the purity, light, and energy of Srys, if he will
deliver us from the yinn."
. Lainia stood in confusion as her leader kneeled before her, and her new
god. Then in a moment's insight she reached out to touch his blade; light
energy flowed through her and quickly drew back as a ray of light hit the
sword, making it glow with a strange energy. She spoke, "You and your sword,
Rikkit hy Srys, Ray of Sun, and the people you protect it with, are bound to
Srys. YOu and your people are Srysmai, with Srys we will bring his light
into the darkness, and burn our enimies with his fire."
. Lainia felt light-headed and strange with the powerful words she spoke,
and fire filled her mind.
. *His fire will burn the yinn*
. =Chi Srynik Davikk, your people's buring day nears=
>Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the curse of Alysanna
. Lainia trudged inbetween the tent's of the warrior's camp, seeking out
the comfort of her own, plain, hut. Night had fallen, and the clouds had
givin way to thousands of countless stars, each blinking with its own purity
of energy and light. She had spent most of the past few days teaching the
ways of Srys to her people, baptiseing them to his purity and light, and
blessing the warriors for the coming battle with the advancing yinn. The
Srysmai painted the symbol of the sun on their forheads, and prepared flamible
arrows, oil, and powders for their fur covered enimies.
. She heard the murmering of prayer and looked over to see Alysanna kneeling
in the light of the waneing white moon, uttering words of magic. Lainia
approched the Bladesinger tentitvly. Alysanna and a small number of other
mages and bladesingers had thus far, much to the distress of Kernin, refused
to be baptised in the name of Srys. The also to refused to paint the symbol
of the sun on their foreheads, and still spoke of the old gods, espicaly the
ones of magic.
[194] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the curse of Alysanna (2)
Fri Jan 16 01:51:49 1998
To: all
. Alysanna stood, and regarded Lainia with a look of displeasue. Lainia
opened her mouth to speak, but Alysanna cut off her words with a glare and
a quick slash of her hand, calling for silence.
. "You have said to much already, I belive I remember how it goes now,"
Alysanna's words dripped of scorn and disgust, "yes... the magic drived from
the moons is a dangerous and unreliable reflection of Srys' light. It is
difficult and unhealthy to control, and should not be used by the mortal mai.
Forgive me if I disagree."
. "Alysanna, please," pleaded Lainia, "just this one battle, you and the
other spellcasters, refrain from useing it."
. "Will your Srysmai barbarians refain from swinging clubs, chanting and
yelling those rediculous war cries, and painting thier faces like clowns? No,
nor will the battle mages and bladesingers refrain from thier use of the arkane
arts in battle. I will fight for myself, my home, and elven kind, and I will
not give up my magic to whatever god the clerics say is now fashonable to
worship." Alysanna stood, powerful and strongwilled, yet still Lainia could
not push a vision of the bladesinger writhing in terrible flames from her
troubled mind.
. "Very well then, drukmai, but I fear your lack of faith in the pure light
of the sun will be your undoing." Lainia turned on her heel and sadly walked
from the bladesinger who quietly spoke words to her as she left.
. "If Kantilles is now a drukkmakkkit, then I glady walk in his shadow."
*the Sun rises*
*great-furred beasts pant*
*flaming arrows fly*
*the smell of burnt hair*
*Rrikkit hy Srys slices the air*
*yinn fall in puddles of their own blood*
*a torch touches a vat of oil*
*explosions take both man and plant*
*the Sun beats down*
*hotter*
*hotter*
*most beasts fall of exaustion*
*they look almost peaceful in death*
*one approches*
*a spear is lodged in a torch wielding boy*
*the yinn walk through the oil slicked moat*
*a woman summons a ball of fire*
*an explosion of magic out of control*
*yinn, spellcasters are consumed in flame*
[195] Keska: Likk kittiuk hy Srysmai: on the curse of Alysanna (3)
Fri Jan 16 02:17:05 1998
To: all
. Lainia rushed forward to the next wounded warrior on the battlefield.
She was exausted from healling the battle wounds of her comrades, but Srys
still gave her strenght. She approched her next patient, barely reconizeable
and prayed for healing, but this nearly dead, burnt, burt body refused to heal.
A raw and blackened hand touched Lainia's, and a raspy voice, weak, yet somehow
with the air of command, quietly spoke, "You god will not heal me, I forbid
it."
. Nearby, Kernin wept.
. Once white robes where now darkened and charred with fire and death, yet
as her blood flowed freely into the ground, uninhibited by any skin, the woman
contiued to speak.
. "My children, my blood, my magic will always flow through this people.
Kantilles will protect my children, and they will survive your Chi Srynik
Davikk, your burning day, and will avenge my death and see the sun fall."
With her last breath, Alysanna uttered the words of a curse, and the last of
her life blood poured into the earth.
"Chi Srys molli sry, chi Makkkitk mak kesk-sinkkt"
"As the sun brings light, the moons will cast a shadow"
. The Temple of the Sun was built upon that spot, to drive away the shadows.
[196] Amar: Redemption. . .
Fri Jan 16 16:11:35 1998
To: all
[Amar] stepped out of the keep. It was a warm midsummer afternoon.
He felt good about the day. He knew where he was going. Quietly he moved
southeastward till he finally reached the forest. From there he headed
towards the waterfall. Smiling to himself, he looked around, at the
trees and at the birds. The keep was behind him.
Lying down in the grass near the bottom of the waterfall, he closed his
eyes and listened to the noises of the forest. The dull roar of the waterfall
and the sweet song of the wild king-piper. In the distance he heard
a wolf howl. They were the sounds he had known before. Before he stepped
into the keep.
He was Knight of the Eclipse. It was a strange thought, as he had never
thought he was doing anything wrong. But alone lying in the grass, with
the warm sun heating his soul, he could see everything.
It was a picture of the gods and their creations, but it was shrouded by something evil.
Scarecrows and disease...
Then suddenly everything was getting smaller, or perhaps the painting
in his mind was getting bigger... or maybe he was moving away.
But soon all he could see was a planet among planets and then a star
in the vast starscape. It was a dot of light, a spark of hope, that still lay
chaotic sea.
Perhaps Zandreya was smiling as she looked down upon the world.
But he knew, exactly where he was. Eyes still closed Amar drifted off into
a world of dreams.
[197] Terri: Journal
Fri Jan 16 16:16:30 1998
To: all
I must write quickly, for I am being watched like a hawk. I do not know when I will get out, or why, or where. All I know is that I am being held under captivity. Now I know how Christine felt when she was captured also. I only hope I don't wind up like my dear friend Medwyn. I reside in the
( An ink splotch hides the location )
I managed to smuggle this journal past the Maraduers...
Terri Shalonost
[198] Corrigan: A travelling minotaur.
Sat Jan 17 21:49:45 1998
To: all
As he walked up the road, he finally saw the great city of Althainia. He had heard that it was a great city to see. He decided that he would.
He had seen many places and he was here to see another place. He was a seasoned warrior and knew what exactly where to go.
It didn't matter to him that he would see very few Minotaurs, but what did bother him is that he might see some kender.
Corrigan hated kender with a passion. They always managed to rob him blind before he knew he was missing anything. All those times he was made to look like a fool.
Finally, he was standing in the center of the market square, looking at all of the marvels of the city.
As he looked towards the temple, he thought to himself "Perhaps there could be some fun to be had here. Well, there's only one way to find out." And he walked deeper into the city.
[199] Dhar: Anew home (coant)
Sun Jan 18 04:21:14 1998
To: all
"Dhar there is a reason I brought you to Arkane. It is time you lerned the rudimentaries of magic. Things a young warrior needs to help him survive."
"Darby what kind of spells? Am I going to learn to burn my enemies to the ground?" Dhar asked
Darby chukled, "No Dhar. You just need to learn some simple spells to help protect you," Darby replied.
After spending a couple of months in Arkane, Dhar began to grow restless. Traveling about was too much in his blood, and sitting still this long was grating on his nerves.
"Dhar, When we began this small adventure I was hoping you would go back to the woods with me and settle down near your parents, and help me watch the forrest. However, it is obvious you wouldn't be able to stay still long, " Darby said noticing Dhar's restlessness.
"I love being with you Darby, and I do need to see my parents soon, but there is still so much left to see and do," Dhar replied.
"What we need to do is find you a place in this world outside our forest. A way to make a living," Darby said.
Just then the cloaked man next to them leaned over, "I might have the answer to your problems young mino."
"How is that?" Darby asked the man.
"Meet me outside the city, and I will explain all," the mysterious man answered.
The next day Darby and Dhar went to the woods out the eastern gate to meet the stranger. They made camp, and Dhar sat by the fire and Darby hid in the woods in case it was a trap.
Just after dark, Dhar heard something move in the woods.
"Hello there my I come sit by your fire?" Dhar recoqnized the voice from the previous day.
"Want some coffee?" Dhar asked as the man and another hooded figure approached the fire.
At first, Dhar was nervous about the approach of the two men, but then he was quickly relieved as the men pulled back there hoods. They were not men at all, but elves.
Dhar did not know the speaker, but he did know the shorter lean Elf. It was his previous travelling partner Jakkal.
Dhar shokked their hands as the entered, "please sit."
"Where is ther old man," the stranger asked.
"I'm right here," Darby answered as he appeared out of the woods.
Dhar said, "I'm Dhar the Minotaur, and your name would be?"
"I am Laehrin, and that is a hell of a creative title."
Not one to anger easy Dhar chuckled at the elfs joke.
"How are you Jakkal," Dhar asked?
"I found who I wanted to. The situation was....ummm, how do you say...resolved I guess is the best word.
Darby and Laehrin began to chukle, but fell off their logs laughing at Dhar's lost look.
After they settled down Laehrin continued, "The reason I wanted to meet you out here was to offer you a job. I had overheard your conversation at the tavern, and I have just the place where you can make new friends, travel and work."
"I am the house elder of the yellow house of the Gypsies. I think that I could use you to help procure items and money for our wagons. It would allow you to travel and a fire to rest your feet by."
"Hmm, Darby siad. I would take the mans offer. No offense at the man part of course. Your not going to do any better than that Dhar," Darby said.
",and any time you think your ready to finish your training as ranger, come back to the forrest and we'll finish."
Again Laehrin burst out laughing, " A mino Ranger. You won't be able to get those big ass horns of yours through the trees without scaring birds for miles around."
Dhar frowned.
"Don't worry Dhar. I can teach you," Darby said.
Dhar looked at Laehrin, and said, "I agree"
Jakkal pulled a bottle of champaign put of his back pack and said, "A toast?"
[200] Gideon: a tale of the Blackheart legacy, Book II
Sun Jan 18 12:23:08 1998
To: all
Journal Entry 1: A call to aid
As a sat in my sacred room praying to Nadrik to instill his virtues in me,
the minotaur named Dhar came running into the Keep.
"Gideon Bane, please help us?"
"Strange... Gypsy are usually independent of aid from others... what is it
need from me?"
"Grand Paladin, something is terribly wrong with our warder. He has not moved
from his wagon in days and a horrible groaning can be heard from inside.
We do not know what is wrong with him."
"Indeed... let me finish my prayers for the day and I shall see what I can
do for you. I must warn you though, Warder Tuefry may take adverse affects
from my particular holy magic. It may not be safe."
"There is no other choice... it must be done" replied Dhar.
I nodded and said,"Very well, expect me by nightfall. Good day to you, sir"
Dhar smiled and bowed and hastily ran from the chapel, jubilant from the good
news.
That night was particularly cold and rainy. The storm had worsened as I
approached the wagons. I could smell the burnt wood newly extinguished by
the rains. As I approached the Warder's wagon, Dhar approached me hastily
and took the reins of my steed.
"I shall take care of your mount sir. Please hurry, the warder is inside the
wagon."
I nodded and dismounted my steed. I climbed onto the wagon and pulled the
flaps aside and entered the wagon. A cold chill raced up my back. I could
already sense something was wrong.
"Who is there?" a gruff voice called out.
"It's me Tuefry"
"Gideon? Is that you?"
"Yes, it's me old friend."
Tuefry began to sit up to receive me properly, but I motioned for him to stay
down.
"Don't move dear friend. I will see what I can do"
Tuefry managed a slight smile and laid back down.
"Be aware that my holy magic might have adverse affects on you... this may
not be safe."
"Go ahead Gideon... do what you must."
I bega to meditate a little, recalling all the ancient arts of healing
Nadrik had blessed me with.
"ENSUFAGEN NOSDIEMORICH" I uttered... nothing.
"That did not work Tuefry... I must use a stronger magic, but holier...
it could kill you."
Tuefry nodded.
Laying my hands upon Tuefry, I uttered the words "ESFIYORIN BORTIMEM"
With these ancient Celtic words, a strong blue glow overcame Tuefry, then
quickly faded. I raised my eye brow in surprise. After a minute of thought
I sadly shook my head and started to leave Tuefry's presence. When I got to
the bottom of the wagon, Dhar met me with anticipation.
"How is he, grand paladin?"
"He will live. But I was too late... his body is undergoing some strange
transformation that can not be done by even the strongest of magics. Only
time remains."
"Time until what?"
"I'm afraid I don't know. Whatever it is, we will know when we see it," I
replied.
Dhar, jumped onto the wagon and before he could enter, I pulled him off.
"Don't enter minotaur... it was my protective magic that kept me alive... you
would certainly perish. Time will tell your warder's fate."
With that, I mounted my steed and waved farewell to Dhar. There was much for
me to prepare for, for I knew the unspeakable truth.
END OF JOURNAL ENTRY 1
[201] Finnadria: Execution.
Thu Jan 22 15:20:52 1998
To: all Verminasia
The crime had to be punished.
, The former King and Queen of Verminasia had
been killed. Such a crime had to be punished. And
so, once again, as had happened many times before
and would happen many times more, the Guillotine
Square was stained crimson with blood. Guilt or
innocence mattered not, the crime had to be punished
with blood.
, The man had been dragged forward, placed onto
the guillotine, his sentence read to him, and his
soul prayed for by Lord Kryron, the Dark Priest of
Verminasia, and he was beheaded. A large cross was
raised, and the headless body nailed to it.
The crime was punished.
, The spectators returned to their homes, the Dark
Priest his Church, Queen Finnadria to her palace, her
twin, Ariadne, with her. The princess Ariadne had
felt well enough to venture forth that day, and had
obviously enjoyed the show, both sisters were known
to have a liking for red. Ariadne was heard stating
that the decapitated corpse had reminded her of a
puppy that the Queen had once owned as a child. The
Queen had seemed to understand, and laughed lightly
upon hearing this. The Queen had then smiled and said,
"That was fun, wasn't it?" The memory seemed fond for
both twins.
[202] Caer: Chat.
Thu Jan 22 16:50:57 1998
To: all
The tree was ripped from the ground with such a great noise that it woke the wildlife for miles around.
"Caer."
"What?"
"Why did you uproot that tree?"
"Because I wanted to. I was bored with punching them and i need to hurt something. Better it than you eh?"
"You can't hurt me. You know I am dead and as thin as air."
"So? I can dream of hurting you. I did after you killed yourself and I really wanted to bring you back to life so I could kill you again for breaking my heart a second time."
I know. I probably shouldn't have done that but...no crying over spilt milk right?"
"Yeah I guess. What does it matter to you what I do to the tree anyway?"
"I was just curious what could have made you so stressed? Not everyone goes around uprooting trees at will."
"Not everyone can."
"True."
"And if you must know I am sick of all the immature children running around the campfire. They give nothing to clan yet they always ask me to get them something. And if a war broke out they would die within the..."
"You aren't the fighting type, Caer."
"No. But if I had to I could kill and win most of the time. The little twerps
"No. But if I had to I could kill and win most of the time. The little twerps running around the wagons wouldn't last an inch of movement by the sun."
"I suppose not, but leave the trees alone sweety."
"(mimickingly) Yes dear."
Celes smiles.
Funny but I am going to leave you alone, you violent tree-killer, and do some things I have been meaning to do."
"Sure. Nice talking to you by the way."
Caer watches his former love dissappear as she waves and he wonders what does a spirit have to do? Caer shrugs and picks up the tree.
"Good timber. Maybe I will want a wagon of my own."
He smiles and continues on his way.
[203] Cravatz: Brothers Re-united. (part 1)
Fri Jan 23 18:02:00 1998
To: all shalonesti
It was a quiet day in Algoron. Cravatz was sitting in the Heart of the
Shalonesti Forest, meditating, when someone came up and posted another note
in the "new members" portion of the billboard. Ever curious, Cravatz strode
over and read the note, repeating the words aloud in disbelief... "Joined
today, Drek Shin-Fanaan. Please bid him welcome." "My brother!" Cravatz
murmered aloud, before dropping into reverie....... Cravatz remembered it
as if it had been yesterday. His years as a child, and stories from
beforehand, they all came back to him. His father had been a tradeless
labourer when he and Cravatz's mother met. He had apprenticed to various
arts- masonry, cabinetmaking, the list went on- numerous times, but never
found one he liked. His mother had been a wealthy young woman, who fell in
love with his father, and gave up her wealth to marry him. At the time of
his parents marriage, Cravatz's father had been conviently apprenticed to a
carpenter, and so built their first small house with a fair bit of help from
his mentor.
Cravatz's mother, Linilith, had been a very quiet woman, frequently away from the house, and always dodging the issue of where she'd been.
Cravatz's father, Tredinth, suspected adultury, and asked her one day flat out if this was the case.
Appalled that her actions had been taken this way, Linilith denied it, and decided to tell Tredinth where she went.
Linilith had, for some time, been a practising Magi. She would often go to their guild meetings, and was one of the head decision makers for them.
Satisfied, and not wanting his wife's secret to get out, Tredinth swore to tell no one, and let it be.
Cravatz ws born when his parents had been together 6 months. He had a noraml childhood, and showed skill in the ways of war and strategum.
Unbeknownst to him, he also showed promise in the ways of magic. because Mages were persecuted, his mother taught him in secret, charming him and ordering him to remember nothing of her teachings.
At 16, Cravatz became of interest to a local military college, who gave him a scholarship.
As a kind of "going away present" Linilith removed the charmed suggestions, and taught her son how to wield magic.
Cravatz graduated the college with honors, and was accepted into the shalonesti militia. He was out on a scouting mission when he heard of the attack on Shalonost by the Maurauders.
Even returning to the city as fast as he could, he was too late. Tredinth had been killed by a maurauder soldier, and Linilith was now pregnant with a seed from the same soldier.
[204] Cravatz: Brothers Re-united (Part 2)
Fri Jan 23 18:24:42 1998
To: all shalonesti
Linilith decided to stay in Maurauder-infested Shalonesti until the
babe, named Drek, was old and strong enough to flee. Being only half-elven,
he matured quicker than most elves, and was soon ready to make the journey.
Making preparations took weeks, but the family was patient, and got their
chance one dark, rainy night to sneak over the wall. They trekked for a day
and a night without stopping, to make camp on the second night in a
clearing. They didn't know it, but this clearing was perilously close to an
entrance to an orcish cave-dwelling. That same night, they came under
attack by 50 orcs, intent on their demise.
Cravatz and Drek managed to hold the front line long enough for their mother to gt away, but Linilith was never one to run from a fight.
Using her magiks, she decimated the first 3-score of the orcs, and the remaining orcs fled, all but one. This one was wearing black robes.
Cravatz, frothing and uncontrollable from battle-lust, charged th black robe, only to be struck to the ground, writhing, from a burst of green acid that sparng from the dark mage's hand.
Linilith screamed in anguish, and propelled herself as fast as she could straight towards the dark one, wailing the words to a spell that would avange her son. The black robe murmured the words to a spell of defense, but it failed.
Linilith had called upon a challenging spell, but the toll of fatigue from other spells, coupled with the pain of believing her son dead, overcame her, and she lost control of the magik.
Although she could feel herself losing control, she refused to give up, simply pouring more power into the spell. She could not keep it together, however, and the resulting fireball of magikal energy flung the now-rising Cravatz, and his charging brother back 50 yards.
The brothers gaped in disbelief as various bits of teir mother and the dark mage dropped to the ground.
Drek screamed at Cravatz: "THIS IS YOUR FAULT! It never would have happened if you hadn't rushed that mage!" Too stunned to speak, Cravatz simply stared at his brothers back while Drek raced off into the woods.
by the time Cravatz got over his own wounds, pain and grief enough to think to look for his brother, the tracks were long cold. He tried to find him, but never could.
A sound snapped Cravatz out of his reverie. He looked around, to see Drek, walking slowly towards him, arms outstretched.
Tears coming to his eyes, Cravatz asked: "Brother, can you forgive me? Can you forgive the death of our mother?"
Drek smiled, and replyed "Of course. It was not truly your fault, after all. I was as much at fault as you. But can you forgive me for running off?"
Cravatz embraced his brother, saying: "Brother, we are here, now, together. and that is all that matters."
Cravatz and Drek, the brothers of Shalonesti.
[205] Dhar: Travelling and a Woodland Sojourn
Fri Jan 23 22:21:42 1998
To: all
I have been taking to many trips. I don't recoqnize a single face. That and most of 'em are kids.
I'm approaching my 40 th birthday now. I've lived through three warders and three house elders. There only to mages left that have been here that much longer as far as I can reckon, and one is the Warder now.
I need to go back to the woods and see Darby. He is ancient now.
I owe him much. After our travels, I spent time as a procurar of items for the yellow house. Then, I went back to the woods on occaisions and studied woodland lore with Darby. My parents passed on sometime ago. I don't think they were able to reconcile themselves with their exile.
If not for other friends in the world like Brakkarb, Jakkal, and Vlaad, I think I would long ago have joined Darby as a hermit in the woods, but I have managed to keep some spice in my life.
That and the occaisional wars we had with Wargar, Eclipse, Knighthood, and Conclave have managed to keep the spice in my life. That and Malice is always doing their part to make my life exciting.
I have come to know the know the sting of war and through the years of Darby's tutelage I have learned how to make a home of the woods.
Maybe it is time to take on a new occupation. I might even make a sojourn out of my trip in the woods. My parents house near the Centaur village is still there. I can always live there. It is something to consider, but I still have my loyalties to the clan. We will see what time will
Maybe it is time to take on a new occupation. I might even make a sojourn out of my an always live there. It is something to consider, but I still have my loyalties to the clan.
We will see what time will bring. Maybe I will be able to finish my training as a ranger, or I might just have to stay a warrior.
[206] Blake: Blake's Travels -- A Short Remembrance
Sat Jan 24 01:30:11 1998
To: all
Blake looked out of the small wagon that Tuefry
had given him on his first day in the Gypsy clan.
He looked out over the campfire, its trickling
flames danced brilliantly in the dark hour of the
night.
A small elf sat near the fire. Blake knew him, but
didn't feel close to him. The only person he felt
close to in the Gypsy clan was Tuefry, and he was
virtually impossible to catch a moment with.
With a gentle thought the monk transported himself
to a place far more friendly to him, the Ethereal.
Small wisps of smokey blackness clung to him as he
stepped from his portal. His feet sunk beneath the
ebb and flow of the ever-moving mist. Soft sounds
scattered themselves in the eternal darkness of
this plane. He thought about meeting with Sevarris,
to see how his soul lied, the old man seemed more
and more troubled as the months past, as if he knew
something important, but couldn't share it.
Thoughts of Sevarris caused the monk to softly
caress his scarred hand. The mark of Sevarris
was something he had hoped others would adopt, and
a few had. He had been disappointed to not see
Pythia or Tuefry wear the mark, but they had conflicts
of their own. They had their own wars to wage within
themselves and for the betterment of their clan.
Blake had been with the Gypsies for quite some time
now, but it still didn't feel like home to him.
He truly wondered if he surrounded himself in his
own melodrama to make himself feel alive.
Dark tendrils floated lazily about him as he thought
of the others in his life. His "family" as he had
come to call them was so scattered and fragmented
that he wondered if his trials were worth it anymore.
The monk felt so alone in the darkness.
Young children in New Thalos ran away from him today.
His only guess was that his disheveled appearance had
scared them. His robes were beyond tattered and his
staff was near broken. He had thought about
commissioning a mage to help him enchant a new weapon,
but most mages he knew (other than Tuefry) were
obsessed with making money off of enchants.
He just sat himself in the inky blackness, sitting
cross-legged. With his scarred hand he swirled his
palm in the floor of the Ethereal. A small window
to the Shalonesti forest appeared. An elf he hand't
yet met was wadering the perimiter of the forest, on
guard presumably.
He stood, curious, and transported himself back to
Althainia as he made his way over to the Shalonesti
forest.
The guard didn't recognize the monk and rose his
weapon as Blake approached. Blake raised his left
hand to ease the enthusiastic young elf. Subtle
movement was now apparent in the forest... elves
never worked alone. Teamwork, clean and efficient.
"How may we serve you, stranger?" A voice from the
forest called.
"My name is Blake, I am a lone monk of Algoron.
I seek an audience with Pythia." Blake responded in
his best elven tongue. He could have just as easily
contacted Pythia with his own, manatonic, methods, but
it made him feel better to do it their way. He
wouldn't want to insult the Elven nation that had helped
him so much in the past.
Blake could hear the hidden elf sending another back to
the clan hall to inform Pythia of the Monk's presence.
Blake looked into the dark forest he knew so well.
The monk sat on the green grass before the forest, seeking
only answers to the questions that plagued him so.
[207] Pythia: Quiet meeting (pt. 1)
Sat Jan 24 19:16:25 1998
To: all
War had found the Shalonost's again. Both Terri's kingdom
and the forests of Shalonesti were besieged by attacks from
darklords, dwarves, and the Tower. Pythia sighed. No matter
how she espoused a peaceful existence, there were those who
found reason after reason to attack Elves. Now she faced
the clavists led by Waerva. How they became involved was
still a puzzle to her, but until Waerva withdrew them with
explanation, Pythia had no choice but to defend against
them.
'They don't belong in our forest, Pythia.' Elistan had
grown impatient with those who put his charges in danger.
The peace she'd once seen in his eyes had been replaced
with fire, and she knew he meant to keep the intruders out.
Pythia nodded. 'Yes, I know, El. We'll keep our forest
safe.' Those of Sha'falas and Sha'evlas had increased their
patrols through the forests, Sha'relas sped to the sides of
those who had who had been attacked ready, with swords, or
words of encouragement, and the mages of Sha'enlas were
busy replacing damaged equipment and weapons with stronger
versions - weapons of peace. All of Shalonesti had gathered
as one, preparing for a long war.
Pythia looked to the raven that had become her constant
companion. No matter where she was, he flew beside her,
peering into the darkness beyond her vision. 'What do you
suppose he sees, El? Does he see peace at all for us?'
'I don't know, 'thia. Not today, I wouldn't expect...maybe
tomorrow.' Elistan always hoped for peace, as Pythia did,
but many would die between now and then.
The young elf burst into the quiet surrounding the pond.
'Speaker, the monk, Blake, is at the edge of our forest
seeking your audience.' He fidgeted, too newly home to
remember the terror of dae'Tok and Pythia's connection to
the wandering monk.
Pythia nodded slowly. It was unlike Blake to visit here at
all, much less not to announce himself quietly in her
mind. 'He waits? I will go to him.'
'Not alone, 'thia.' Elistan stood quickly. 'The forest is
not safe for even you to travel alone.'
Pythia slowly rose to her feet. 'I won't be alone, El.
Blake will be there.' The raven flew to her as she rose,
perching on her left shoulder as she turned herself inward
to mask her movements. She paused to reach into her pouch
and withdraw a kernal of corn. Putting it to his beak, she
whispered, 'This time try not to tell the world we come,'
and crept silently out of the clearing, into the forest.
Elistan hated when she did that. He was never sure when she
left or which direction she took. Elistan muttered softly
and sat down angrily. One day, she would misstep and there
would be nobody near to hear her cries.
Blake sat quietly waiting in the clearing beyond the trees.
Pythia stood motionless until she was sure there were no
auras but his, then stepped into the sunlight, moving
quickly to his side. Her shadow on the monk brought a smile
to his face quickly and he looked up to her.
'Beloved sister, you've come at last. I wasn't sure if that
young one trusted me enough to deliver my message.' Blake
stood to embrace her, then drew back quickly, chuckling.
'Pythia, you are not as slim as I remembered. The child
will be soon, I would say. I will have to meet this ranger
of yours one day and chide him at making you a mother
again so soon after Dylan.'
'Oh, please, Blake, don't point out how misshapen I've
become.' The raven on Pythia's shoulder cawed quietly in
unison with Blake's amusement. Pythia looked quickly to
the large bird and said sweetly, 'The small squirrel that
followed us today..I should wonder if he'd like a home in
my pouch.' The raven quieted and preened his feathers.
[208] Pythia: Quiet meeting (pt. 2)
Sat Jan 24 19:19:35 1998
To: all
Blake threw his head back laughing loudly. 'Pythia, my dear,
threatening birds is not becoming to you.' Blake hugged her
to him tightly, laughing as he had not in some time. It was
good to be here with Rhea's sister. Blake grew quiet as his
mind reached out to the druidess at his side. The mind that
greeted his was not as he remembered, either. He was glad
he'd come, there was much to be learned here.
Pythia put her hand into his, feeling the heat of his
scarred palm warm her own, and pausing only for Blake to
turn his aura inward, they slipped back into the forest.
[209] Stee: A Start
Sat Jan 24 23:43:08 1998
To: all
My name is Stee Jans. I am an Elf. I was raised in a small village far
outside of this land. My father was a Warrior. My Grandfather was a
Warrior. All the men of my family going back 13 generations had been the
soldiers and hunters of my village. Needless to say I was in training to be
a Warrior. I should promise. My teachers would praise me constantly, my
peers hated my skill. Over years I learned to keep to myself. When I there
was something to be settled I settled it with my sword. Then one day our
village was attacked. A group of about 30 Dwarven soldiers happened upon
our village early on a dark winter morning. When they saw that the
inhabitants of the village were Elven they drew their swords and began to
destroy everything that they could find. The men of the village straped on
their armor and unshethed their swords. The battle was furious, but 20
Elven Warriors stood no chance against the more experienced Dwarves. The
battle was begining to turn into a slaughter. Then I saw my father's chest
run through by a Dwarven blade. I suddenly exploded in rage. I slew my
enemy with one stroke of my sword, and screamed a curse to the gods. Then
calling up powers from inside of myself that I hadn't even known were their
I sent a rain of magical energy bolts into the Dwarven ranks. Startled, the
Dwarves ran from my village. I collapsed to the ground and remember little
until I found myself awake in bed. With the Sages of my village standing
over me.
[210] Stee: A Start (Part 2)
Sun Jan 25 00:30:27 1998
To: all
I awoke to find the Sages of my village standing over my bed. My village
had three sages in it. The Sage of Healing, The Sage of War, and the Sage
of Protection. These three powerfull mages made up the Counsel of my
village. However, the Sage of War was growing old, and there had not been a
young Elf in our village since himself that had been strong enough in the
ways of magic to take his place. With a sence of dread I realized what they
wanted of me. They wanted me to give up my warrior's training and learn to
become a Warrior Mage. I was revolted by the very idea. I was a Warrior!
I fought with my sword and my honor. I had no need for magic. However as I
was soon to learn the magic had a use for me. A small house in my village
caught fire in the middle of the night of my recovery. In a panic I jumped
from my bed only to find that my body still had not recovered from the
battle with the Dwarves, and I could not even stand. Fron the floor I
stared out my window at the burning house. My rage at my situation grew and
deepend. Finnally I screamed in frustration and I felt the power build up
again. I screamed in fear. And then the sky split open and torents of
water poured out upon the village. The fire was out in a matter of minutes.
My last thought before I passed out was that no one knew that I had done it.
I would not have to face the Sage's again. I didn't notice the Sage of War
sitting in a chair in the corner.
[211] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Old Friends.
Sun Jan 25 05:01:54 1998
To: all
Blake looked at Pythia's profile as they entered
the forest. It had been so long since he had last
seen her. Here she was, pregnant, leading her clan
to war, or defense rather.
The soft leaves of the Shalonesti forest danced about
as they fell softly to the ground. Each leaf in this
forest was precious, the monk knew that. They didn't
even crunch beneath his boots, they softly gave way
to his determined steps.
He was sad to hear that the elves had to enter into
wars that they wished no part of. Pythia knew how
much the monk valued peace. He had seen so much
carnage in his short life that he wished never to
see any more... women slaughtered as they searched
for their husbands on the field ... children impaled
on spears ... men dying for causes unknown.
It sickened him, but the world must go on, even if
war is the biggest driving force. His mind was
troubled with the thought of losing his dear friends
in another useless war.
"Pythia. If there is anything I can do to help stop
this fighting, I gladly would, you know that."
Pythia nodded in response, the large bird on her
shoulder nuzzled her neck lovingly. They turned
and entered the clearing before Shalonesti hall.
Elistan stood at attenting, greeting his Speaker.
Blake couldn't tell whether or not Elistan was
pleased to see him. The elf looked troubled.
"Dearest Blake. I promise I will do what I can
to end this nonsense, but we must defend ourselves
when we are attacked or else we will be tread upon
by the masses."
Blake knew she was right. He had to defend himself
those years ago when manatonics were threatened by
just about everyone in the land. It was after that
war that Blake gave up killing. It was the biggest
turning point in his 25 years of life. No longer
would he fight anyone unless he absolutely had no
other option.
"Go, tend to your elves. I only hope to see everyone
of them return home safe from the battlefield."
He stared down at the scar on his hand. His own
metaphor. The braided pattern stared back at him,
a sign of his own emptyness. A sign of his own
futility. He could convince no one of peace.
Peace only came to those who accepted it. Blake
knew this, which was why he led his own beliefs
in a world which wanted none of it.
Pythia nodded slowly. It was a busy time for her,
and she could do nothing but watch the monk turn
on his heel and walk away.
Blake looked over his shoulder, back at Pythia.
"Dearest Sister. I seek safe passage through
your forest, I wish to spend some time among the
trees. I feel at peace here, much more so than
at the wagons."
"Blake. You know you never have to ask to be in
our forests. Why so formal? We are still the
same Brother and Sister we used to be. Life is
just a little hectic right now. I promise, when
this war is over we will toast a glass of wine
to each other."
"Water suits me fine. But consider it done.
Thank you Sister."
Blake stepped softly back into the thick trees
of the Shalonesti Forest, camoflauging himself
as the elves had taught him. He couldn't compete
with the elves at such a feat, but he was better
than most humans could hope to be at it. All
thanks to the elves, who had treated him so
kindly from the beginning.
The sun had begin to set outside the forest,
casting an amber hue through the gaps in the
canopy. As the forest closed about the monk,
a delicate, yet very capable, elven woman came
out of the hall. Pythia looked at her, smiled
and pointed in the direction Blake had walked.
Rhea nodded simply and gave chase to find the
wandering monk, travelling the forest that is
her home.
[212] Stee: A Start (Part 3)
Sun Jan 25 12:59:32 1998
To: all
Once again I awoke to see the Sages standing over me. At first I was
puzzled as to why they were there. I had made it clear that I wanted no
part of the magics, or the training they offered. Yet here they were. The
Sage of War began to speak. He spoke in words that were barely Elvish. I
did not get the impression of words, so much as I saw pictures in my mind.
For the next several hours I was told all the reasons that I should become a
Mage. After they were done, tired and confused, I stared out of my window
and wondered what powers could I possible have that would make their need of
me so great. I wanted to become a full Warrior. I wanted to hunt down and
destroy the Dwarves who had slain my father. I did not want to spend my
days locked up in some tower learning from old tomes. Then I realized that
I had no choice in the matter. If I continued to put off this
responsibility I would keep finding situations where I must use my skills.
I would be forced to use the magic, and I would not be safe for those around
me without the proper training. I had no wish to live my life as a hermit,
so when I was well I left my home for the tower in the center of town which
served as the home for the Sages of my village. The first thing that was
discovered in my studies was that my two acts of magic up until this point
had sapped much of my strength. I had used all of the power built up in me
from the time I had been born in two acts of powerfull magic. I did not
know how to create the power within myself so I was forced to start from the
beginning. My powers were weak. I studied hard for almost a year. I had
becom reconciled to living out my life gaining knowledge and wisdom in the
ways of magic. Then one day the world I had just started to become used to
crumbled. A small force Dwarves appeared in my town. My world was going to
crumble again.
[213] Stee: A Start (Part 4)
Sun Jan 25 13:20:39 1998
To: all
I ran out of the tower to see a horror I could not possibly imagine. The
dwarves carried the bodies of the three Sages of my village straped to large
wooden poles. They had slain the most powerfull Mages my village had. Once
again the men of my village prepared to fight. However even before a sword
had been drawn I knew it was hopeless. There was a full unit of 60 Dwarven
warriors. Whereas my village had only 35 Warriors including those still in
training. The battle began and I drew the only weapon I had, a small
obsidian dagger that I kept straped at my waist. I advanced towards the
battle and realized that normal weapons would be worse than nothing in this
battle. I had to use the magic. Fear grew in me as I realized that since
the night of the fire I had not truely used the magics. This had been done
so that my strength could grow as quickly as possible until I could learn to
create it within myself at will. With great fear I called upon the Magics,
and prepared to do battle. Men were falling everyware. With a small spell
I shielded myself from conventional weapons and began to wade through the
battle in search of the Dwarven leader. I hoped that with him dead the
Dwarves would panic and flee. I found the Dwarven leader standing in the
middle of his troops locked in combat with my uncle. My uncle was the only
male survivor of the battle a year earlier. I watched as the man who had
acted as my father was run through by the Dwarven blade. Tears filled my
eyes and I screamed out the most powerfull spell I knew and all the powers
of Magic that I could summon were hurled at the Dwarven leader. And
deflected. With a simple wave of the hand the Dwarf had slapped aside my
most powerfull spell. I stood fixed in fear. This Dwarf was a Mage. That
was how they had managed to destroy the Sages. This Dwarf had killed
everyone I knew. I looked about me. All that was left of the men of the
village was a small group of five Warriors standing back to back trying to
kill as many Dwarves as they could before they died. I watched as they were
cut down. There was nothing left I could do. Everyone in my village had
been killed. I turned and looked at the Dwarven Mage. I smirked at me and
pointed to the forests. "Run." He said. "I am giving you one minute to
run into the forest little mage. After that we are going to come and kill
you." I fled. Fled my village, fleed all that I had known. I crashed
through the forest forgeting all that I had learned about stealth. I triped
and fell into a small stream. I stood quickly and then realized that they
could not find me. I was an Elf. I could stand two feet from them and
they'd never see me. The only way they could find me would be if I used the
Magic. The Dwarven Mage would be able to sence any use of the Magic at this
close range. I looked about me and prepared to travel through the forest to
find a new home.
[214] Elistan: Blake
Sun Jan 25 14:44:52 1998
To: all
Elistan walked to the entrance of the hall to where Lanac was standing guard.
"Lanac, Pythia has gone into the woods again by herself. Double the guards
and let me know the minute that someone spots her or anything suspicious."
Lanac sighed "Yes senator". Elistan returned to Lhedr-Eowyl Pond to await
word Elistan was staring into the pond when the guard arrived a few hours later."Senator Elistan, Pythia has been spotted" "Where was this"?? "She was heading toward the hall.....with a human". Elistan thought to himself "A human???
Who could this be" " Very well go back to your duty station and....thank you"
Elistan headed to the front of the hall to greet his speaker and to catch a glimpse
this human who was traveling with her.
Pythia and Blake stepped through the underbrush the surrounded the clearing in
in the forest. Elistan had heard Pythia speak of Blake before...the human she called brother. He had nothing against humans...actually he used to have nothing against anyone, but then the wars broke out. Those that he called friend and helped in times of need had decided that their desire for power was more powerful than their desire for peace. They had decided to war with the Shalonesti because their mages did not wish to leave their home and to the clavists in their tower this was unacceptable.
This war had caused Elistan to change from a peace loving cleric who's greatest joy was helping those in need, but this was replaced but his need to protect his forest and those in it.
After Blake had melted back into the forest Elistan went to Pythia. Pythia, do you
tormenting me?? Pythia looked at her cleric Please Elistan.....not now". Elistan
sighed You are well?? "Yes El, Im fine.....I just need some time to think. Ill call
when I'm ready to talk. Ok Pythia, just please, let people know where your going
if you leave the hall. Pythia looked at the senator of Sha'evlas and knew he was only trying to protect her. Ok El, I will. Im going to my room to rest for now though: As he watched the speaker leave, Elistan wondered what Blake and Pythia had spoken about. Oh well Ill find out in time I guess:" he muttered as he turned and walked away.
[215] Tuefry: A tale of the BlackHeart legacy.
Sun Jan 25 19:45:38 1998
To: all
Fading and brightening again. It did this every once in awhile. He knew
from hearing from others, these were times that he seemed to fade in and
out again.
He looked around his wagon, now bare. His wife had moved, not being able
to handle the hard life of a Gypsy. And as for Blake, he had left for parts
unknown.
So he sat here, alone. None of his kind, whom used to have strange powers
that boiled in the blood. None family, most of his children were outside
the Gypsy life.
Closing the curtain to his wagon, he went under his bed. Finding it again
would be difficult, even for him. A half hour later, success, he found
the right magic latch, and opened it.
Freeing himself from those confines, he placed a box on his bed. It had
the seal of dae'Tok on the box. Opening the box, he pulled out one
of the only weapons of its kind from outside of the box.
A ceremonial dae'tzanth. Too unwieldy for battle. Mostly found even
inside dae'Tok as a collector's item only. However, in old times, when
certain things were still upheld, this weapon was used often for ritual
suicide.
Alone, it was time. As he always knew it would be. No one around to care,
whilst carrying some strange disease. What could be the cause of it?
Some strange bug caught wandering? Training outside the Clave? Perhaps
the fabled curse of the Warder, which struck many a Warder down in sickness.
Or perhaps his life was doomed from the start, from the very moment he
bound up his demonic essence with mortal flesh.
Either way, lying in sickness, barely able to move, was no way to live.
The idle life of a retired man could not be the way either.
No, there was one path left unexplored to the Necromancer. The path
to death. He was a necromancer, a master of death. Now it was time to
truely die. All that was left now was to find the right place to die.
It would be quite a journey, but what cares of what the toll would be?
He wouldn't be returning from that place ever. Death liberates all.
All that was left was to find some hired thug to cremate the corpse after
the deed was done. And to leave things unnamed.
Not just any corpse, but his own.
[216] Beraal: Potiphar's adoption
Sun Jan 25 21:03:31 1998
To: all
I met my brother in a clearing in the trees. I had news
that I had to tell him in person. For this I knew no
messenger would do.
Brother, I have some wonderful news.
With a currious exprestion Elistan replied,
"What would that be?"
Mactan has brought home a son.
Brought?
Yes! Mactan found him wondering the streets. This child
was clearly in need of guidance. He just had to see if
the child would come home to us.
What is the young elf's name?
This child is not of elven blood. He is a mino.
A mino??? Do you not think that he might be better off
with his own kind??
With a sigh Elistan continued, "You know he will not be
accepted into our home?"
I looked at my brothers saddness and nodded. I knew he
spoke the trouth, but I also knew that this child needed
the love that my husband and I had to offer. I knew that
without love one could perrish just as I had almost did
many many moons ago. I looked up and saw the reservation
on his face wondering if I truely am doing a service to
someone so young.
Sister, does he show any magical talents?
He is a cleric.
"At least we don't have to worry about him joining the
clavist then." Looking at my brother I could see his
thoughts wonder on the war that Shalonesti and the Clave
are in. Ever since the start of the war his mind has been
so preoccupied with healing and protecting the elves of
Shalonesti. The thoughts of my own son being killed by
my brother sent chills through my spine.
Oh, brother, lets think about something more pleasent.
I'm sorry this war worries me. I will help your son when
I can. That is all i can do now. My attention lies
inside of the clan for now. I must go now my sister.
I understood that he had matters to attend to. I huged him
and watched him fade into the trees.
[217] Myra: Out of the frying pan and into the fire.
Sun Jan 25 21:15:42 1998
To: all
. Myra stepped out on the other side of her
magical gate, sighing with relief. She looked
around, slightly confused. In her haste to
get away, she had conjured a gate without
really concentrating on a destination. She
had vague recollections of the dangers of
doing such things, but had been too angry
to care.
. Mist surrounded her, envoloping her in a
wet blanket of white. The air shimmered and
strange figures danced around her. Myra closed
her eyes to the strangeness and extended her
internal senses, using those strange powers that
so few had and even fewer could still use to
see the world around her.
. Myra was almost knocked unconcious by the
sudden influx of power she felt. She had never
held anything so powerful, so strong, and so
full of potential. It calmed her and made her
blood boil simultaniously. As quickly as she
had extended her tiny tendrils of ethereal,
she errected a shield around her mind to
protect herself.
. Cautiously, Myra once more began to explore
the mist once more. With tiny, controlled
probes she confirmed her suspicions. Through
some strange accident, she had arrived in the
place where she thought only Blake and Tuefry
could go. She remembered being here once
before.. with Yang and Steel. Devion had
been waiting for her last time.
. She wondered what was in store for her now.
. She began walking, being careful to avoid
the shapes that moved around her. Those
ethereal dragons would eagerly attack her
and suck her dry of power and memory. Cold
dread filled her. How would she escape?
Last time, they had wandered aimlessly until
Tuefry and Devion had intervened. There was
no one to save her now.
. Master Sevarris was rumored to live here,
in his death his soul had been freed to live
in the ethereal that had sustained him in
life. Myra had never met Sevarris, but she
bore his mark. She rubbed her palm out of
habit, feeling the scar. Surprised, she
drew her hand away and stared at it with
disbelief. The scar was completely healed,
it didn't ooze, it didn't look raw, and it
didn't even hurt!
. "Master Sevarris?" She whispered
hesitently. She knew he had to be around here
somewhere, but the trick would be to find
him. She would have to use all of her powers
to locate him.
. *Locate him! Of course, walking here
wouldn't work. She had to use her mind.*
. Myra reached out with her thoughts and
bid the ethereal to show her Master Sevarris.
As quick as thought, the mist before her
parted to show an old human, a monk, sitting
alone, with a staff beside him.
. "Master Sevarris!" She cried out
with relief. He raised his head and looked
at her, smiling when he noticed the mark
on her upraised palm. She stepped towards
him, stumbling and falling to her knees.
terrible pain laced through her and the
mists closed around her. Her world turned
black and she lost conciousness.
[218] Myra: A BlackHeart legacy
Sun Jan 25 21:47:25 1998
To: all
. *PAIN*
. Myra's mind was filled with pain. Red,
hot, searing pain. Slowly, carefully, she
built the walls around her mind and her heart,
closing out the pain and filling her body
with a single vision.
. A cold, icy plain. No feeling, no pain,
nothing. She surrounded herself with
nothingness. The sterile surroundings soon
invaded all of her senses and the pain dulled
and faded away. Carefully, she oppened her
eyes and looked up into the concerned face
of Master Sevarris.
. She tried to smile and sat up carefully.
. "Hello, Master Sevarris. I guess you
wonder what I'm doing here. I wish I
could tell you. I hope I'm not disturbing
you any."
. Sevarris shook his head.
. "Something is wrong with Tuefry. He's
done something horrible. I've got to find
Blake, he'll know what to do. Can you
help me, Master Sevarris?"
. Sevarris regarded her thoughtfully, nodding
his head. He reached out his hand and opened
a window in the ethereal around him. Through
it Myra could see the valenwood forest of
Algoron. A tiny figure, the monk she was
looking for, walked silently through the
forest. Several feet behind him a couple
of elves trailed him. Myra smiled, wondering
who was really following who.
. "Thank you, Master Sevarris. I hope
I don't end up here again." Myra started
towards the window as her words sank into
her, and she looked back at Sevarris, blushing.
"I mean... Well, I hope this doesn't happen
quite like this again... Not that I haven't
enjoyed meeting you.." Myra shrugged
and gave up. Sevarris smiled, and she knew
he understood what she meant.
. Myra stepped through the window. She
wasn't quite sure what would happen, so she
closed her eyes and crossed her fingers.
. Myra was relieved when she came upon Blake
in the forest, although she would have prefered
not to have done it by literally falling
into his lap.
. She laughed and Blake regarded her with
quite a bit of surprise. "Thanks, Master
Sevarris" She muttered, and she could
almost hear him laughing.
. "Blake.. It is Tuefry." She saw
in his eyes that he had felt it too, and
that he knew. He nodded, confirming her
feelings.
. "I know.. I go.. There is another who
needs you. You cannot do anything for
Tuefry. I don't know if anyone can."
. "Of course. Sapphire.."
. Myra stood, pulling Blake up and brushing
the dirt and pine off of them both. She
tried to smile, but saw the pain in his eyes
and simply wrapped her arms around him, holding
him in a tight embrace.
. "Things will be okay.." Myra whispered.
. "I hope so. We should go."
. Myra nodded and let him go, running out
of the familiar forest quickly. Sapphire
couldn't be too far. She had heard she
left the Gypsies, and there weren't many places
for her to go.
[219] Myra: A BlackHeart legacy
Sun Jan 25 22:08:12 1998
To: all
. "Sapphire?" Myra whispered as she
entered the tiny grove. She heard sounds of
sobbing nearby. Myra walked toward the
sound and found her daughter huddled in
the hollowed out trunk of a tree.
. "He's dead." She sobbed quietly.
. "I know."
. "I can't live without him."
. "Yes you can."
. "I will join him."
. "You can't go where he's gone, child.
Come home with me." Myra kneeled down
next to Sapphire and wrapped a gentle arm around
the sobbing woman's shoulders.
. "The love of my life.. My life is dead."
. "No! True love heals, it does not kill. If
you two truly shared love, he would want you
to live."
. "Blake could take me.. I could find him."
. "That would kill you!"
. "Good."
. "No! It would obliterate your body, your
mind, and your soul. You wouldn't be able
to find him."
. "I don't care anymore."
. "Come home with me."
. "I can't. I can't show my face in New Thalos
ever again. I failed, they all thought I hated
them.. but I didn't, I gave everything for them."
. "If anyone is to blame, it is me. No one
hates you, and no one blames you."
. "I'm a failure. I failed the Gypsies, I had
to leave the wagons. I couldn't watch the children
get slaughtered anymore. All day, all I did was
gather equipment for the children.... for nothing,
not even a thank-you."
. "That life is not for everyone. I know, I've
been there. Please come home. Think of your
children."
. "Christopher and Eloria can take care of
eachother. I won't return to New Thalos. Leave
me. I will find Tuefry alone."
. "Child.. please.."
. "GO!"
. Myra was shocked by the force and the violence
behind Sapphire's words. She rose and walked
silently out of the clearing. Sapphire's faint
sobs stayed in her mind as she returned to
her palace.
. "Damn you Tuefry."
[220] Tattle: Big meanies!
Mon Jan 26 02:02:28 1998
To: all
I saw a neato high priest! but he was mean to me !
So I told him his mother was a goblin strumpet, teehee !
Then that meano Draven calmed me !! What a meano ! And he thinks he's
a follower of Austinian, pah !
[221] Blake: Blake's Travels -- A Brother in Need. (Story Quest)
Mon Jan 26 04:09:35 1998
To: all
Blake walked slowly away from Myra. He had known in the
back of his mind that Tuefry was troubled. Tuefry was
always troubled. He felt Myra watching him as he walked
deeper into the forest.
Blake noticed Rhea yards away, hidden in the foilage.
The only reason the monk saw her was because she wanted
him to. If she wanted to move about her forest
unnoticed, Blake would only be able to detect her with
his manatonic powers.
He stopped, standing before a massive tree in the center
of the Shalonesti forest. Blake sat beneath the tree,
wondering what Tuefry was thinking, wondering what he
was going to do next.
A single green leaf began its fall to the canopy floor.
Master Sevarris would never approve of any suicide. He
didn't believe in the selfishness of it. Master Sevarris
had taught him AND Tuefry. He had taught them both to
be who they wanted to be. Not what the world wanted them
to be.
Both of them struggled with the notion of indivduality,
and identity, but Tuefry struggled more than Blake.
The monk thought back to the time when he had met Tuefry
on the battlefield. It was just when he had met the
then mage. Blake was just a thief, a horrible thief,
but a thief nonetheless. They had bumped into each
other on the battlefield, Tuefry a member of Malice and
Blake of Valor. Two opposite clans, with opposite
philosophies. Yet something drew Blake to Tuefry. It
was then that he felt the tingle in the back of his
head. The feeling of another manatonic.
Blake had stumbled upon Tuefry, locked in battle with
another, now forgotten, enemy. The young mage was
being beaten pretty badly. He could hear his inward
screams as they resounded in his head.
At the time, Blake couldn't overtly help a member
of Malice. He had to be secretive about it. A pause
in the battle allowed Tuefry to catch a glimpse of the
lanky thief. In that moment, they had both known
that they would become Brothers. In that instant,
Tuefry knew of Blake's powers.
That lonely day on the field, Blake had restored
Tuefry's magical powers, as he had drained his own.
Blake had allowed him to slip in a few more acid
blasts. Blake had saved his life.
A slow smile crept on his face as he sat in the
shade of the forest.
The soft green leaf landed gently next to the monk.
He decided it was time to visit Tuefry and to remind
him of how far they had come.
Together.
[222] Pythia: Raven visions
Mon Jan 26 10:46:16 1998
To: all
Pythia lowered herself to the ground beside the pond. She
closed her eyes and remembered when she'd returned home to
Shalonesti. The trees were much quieter then, she could sit
here quietly for hours, and focus totally on her studies.
Now, it seemed she would barely begin her meditations before
she was needed to heal or advise.
Pythia bent to unlace her sturdy boots and pulled them from
her feet. Standing, she stepped into the coldness of the
pond and thought about Blake's visit. He never talked with
her about the visit with Sevarris that had changed him so,
and she didn't need to ask him. Perhaps one day she could
share his vision of peace, but for now her heart was too
filled with the cries of fallen elves to embrace it.
Pythia pressed her toes into the soft mud. The raven dropped
from her shoulder onto the bank near her, picking along it
with his beak and tossing his head to flick clumps of mud
into the water. Pythia stood watching him, enjoying the
contrast of his quick movements against the stillness of the
pond.
Abruptly the raven sprang shrieking into flight, circling
above her. Pythia held her arm out to him and he landed on
her forearm, his muddy feet clawing her sleeve until he was
balanced. His yellow eyes locked onto Pythia's and she felt
herself drawn into them. Pythia was still uncomfortable with
glimpses he'd allow her, and whether they were past, present
or future.
. - The elf prodded the undergrowth with his sword. He -
. - reversed the blade in his hand, peering closely at -
. - it, then looked away in puzzlement. His frailty was -
. - unusual for a Bladesinger, even his armor seemed -
. - oversized on his shrunken frame. He pulled off his -
. - helm and white hair tumbled down to his shoulders. -
. - His grizzled hand swept the hair off his brow and -
. - he bent to pull the berries he'd uncovered from the -
. - tangled shrub. The Bladesinger stood, drawing up to -
. - his full height, and picked up his helm. Then, with -
. - a cry of anguish he dropped to his knees and wept. -
Pythia felt a tear on her cheek. With her free hand she swept
it away and tore her eyes from the raven. She dropped her
arm quickly, sending the raven shrieking back into the trees.
Pythia climbed onto the bank dried her feet quickly. Pulling
on her boots, she laced them and picked up her staff. She
gathered her pouches up tieing them about her waist.
'Where now?' Elistan muttered at her. 'I suppose you will
not take an escort this time either.'
Pythia quietly continued her preparations and called the
raven to her. 'No escort,' she at last said.
Elistan sighed. 'Will you say, at least, where you go?'
Pythia uttered words of protection and drew her aura inward.
She put her arm on Elistan's and looked sadly to him. Then
opening a portal she whispered, 'I go to Solomon,' and was
gone.
[223] Caer: A Tale of the BlackHeart Legacy.
Mon Jan 26 19:40:34 1998
To: all
"Dead."
A tree is uprooted.
"DEAD!"
The previously uprooted tree flies through the air.
"Why? Why Warder? Why Master? Why...friend?"
Caer's eyes are red with anger. His muscles ripple as you can feel the tension that leaves him. Tuefry being dead was a rumor that was running around and Caer had not seen Tuefry so he supposed it was true.
"I swore my loyalty to him. I told him that if he was to jump off a cliff, I would be the first to follow. I'd consider this the cliff I mentioned. First I must see his body and be sure of his death."
With that Caer knocks down another tree and bounds towards the direction of the Gypsy camp.
[224] Darius: A Tale of the BlackHeart Legacy
Mon Jan 26 21:55:06 1998
To: all
"NNNOOOOOOOOOO!" he screamed as Brakkarb entered the Warder's Wagon
upon hearing that the Warder Tuefry had killed himself. Looking around
quickly to find anything to dispel this rumor as false and a lie. But all
he found was a large dried bloodstain on the Warder's bed. Shocked at what
he had found, he quicly started moving and pulling various pieces of
furniture around to find any idication that he was killed by foul means and
did not take his life. Anguished at not finding anything that would answer
his questions he left the wagon bumping into Darius who had come to see what
the screaming was about. Bruntly Brakkarb told him what he found and was
leaving camp to find some answers as to what happened to the Warder.
Darius responded "Wait my friend, Blake is in camp , speak first with him,
before you set out." Nodding, Brakkarb sought out the monk who was as close
to the Warder as anyone could be. He found the monk at the campfire and
approached,"Blake ,it is said Tuefry has killed himself and his body is
missing.". "Hmm" replied the monk, "No his soul has not left this
realm for I would know it" declared the monk after thinking for a bit.
"But why did he do this?" asked Brakkarb with a voice that hinted with
sadness and despair over the loss of a friend he had come to know and care
deeply for. "Because Sapphire his wife has left the gypsies." replied
Darius as he walked out of the shadows to stand next to Brakkarb. "and he
feels alone with all that he cares for gone." replied Blake. "I shall
find him and convince him to return." replied Blake as he stood up to
leave, "Brakkarb, you and the other Elders need to keep the clan together
and continue on as if he is on a long absence from the camp." Spoke the
monk as he disappeared into the shadows to seek out Tuefry. "Luck and
success to thee" whispered Brakkarb as he put his thoughts to matters at
hand concerning gypsy and its members.
Brakkarb Tazarune Ranger of Gold (Elder)
[226] Rudolf: A Tale of the BlackHeart Legacy
Tue Jan 27 04:27:34 1998
To: all
I looked around, wondering what had brought me from my meditation this time.
Sapphire's retirement, and the fact of her leaving the wagons, had caused an
uproar, but that was nothing compared to the scale of this. Getting to my
feet, I left the blue wagon to find out what calamity had occured this time.
Later...
I sat down heavily at the campfire, stunned. It seemed the happy family
living among the wagons was coming apart at the seams. First the Lady leaves,
now our Warder has appeared to have killed himself, and my friend and longtime
brother, Caer, seems ready to follow him.
I snap out of my reverie in time to hear Tuefry's brother Blake saying that he
still senses Tuefry's presence, somewhere. I watch as the little human
strides out of the camp, straining my elven senses to follow his movements past
the point where most others would think he has disappeared. "He is spending
more time among the vallenwoods, and it shows." I think to myself, "Pretty
soon not even Bihnx will be able to track him." I knew he went there to spend
time with others of his family, Pythia and Rhea, since he and Tuefry seemed to
miss each other so often.
Blake has gone to the ethereal, no doubt, knowing that realm as he does. But
what if Tuefry is not there. Something about this doesn't make sense. We're
missing something important, something that will make sense of this senseless
death. Tuefry was a master of life and death, it was part of his training in
the arts of Necromancy. Perhaps that is the key. I must learn more.
It appears the Tower is in my future after all.
[227] Pythia: Reclaiming Solomon
Tue Jan 27 11:52:18 1998
To: all
Pythia peered into the clearing at the form huddled against the tree.
The last time she had seen Solomon he was standing at her side, his
blade singing in her defense, then suddenly he was gone from their
home. Months had passed with no word from him til the raven's vision.
Pythia glanced quickly around the clearing. A small campfire burned,
Solomon's bedroll spread alongside it. Pythia strode into the
clearing, the raven springing from her shoulder to fly to a branch
above Solomon.
'So this is where you've gone, Bladesinger.'
'Speaker,' Solomon struggled to get to his feet. Pythia motioned to
him to stay seated and crouched at his side. 'My new home, welcome.'
Pythia studied the face she barely recognized. This was certainly
Solomon's voice, but the elf who looked back to her was anything but
an able warrior. 'Why did you leave your place at our Circle, Solomon,
was there a mistreatment?' Pythia tried to sound agitated at his
abandonment, but her mind was racing through herbs or spells that
could have caused this transformation in him. She could think of none.
'Not a pretty sight, eh?' Solomon held out shaking hands, holding
them close to Pythia, then dropped them to his lap again. 'Behold
your Bladesinger.' He sneered. The raven cawed loudly in response,
until Solomon's glare silenced him. 'Brought a scavenger, have you?'
Pythia shook her head sadly, and laid her slender hand on Solomon's.
'Tell me.' The crow dropped down to Pythia's outstretched hand and
steadying himself peered first to Solomon then settled his stare on
Pythia. The yellow eyes drew her in once more.
. - The creature towered over the Bladesinger. Long talons -
. - flashed in the sunlight slashing through the air in wide -
. - arcs to be met by the music of the blade. Shield raised -
. - in defiance, the Bladesinger jabbed and parried against -
. - the attack. Moving gracefully from side to side he danced -
. - forward then reversed direction confusing the creature's -
. - advances. His blade swung through the air catching flesh -
. - and slicing a talon from the creature's claw. A loud -
. - bellow filled the air, knocking the Bladesinger back and -
. - to the ground. The creature fell upon him, blood dripping -
. - from its severed talon, sizzling against armor and skin. -
. - Roaring in anger it thrust its talons around the throat -
. - of the Bladesinger, pinning him to the ground and locked -
. - its black eyes on him. The Bladesinger began to moan, -
. - struggling for release. He paled, lips working in a quiet -
. - prayer as his form shriveled and grew still. The creature -
. - held up its newly formed talon - created of the lifeforce -
. - of the Bladesinger. Then he roared once, gloating at his -
. - success, and was gone. The Bladesinger lay motionless, -
. - auraless. -
Solomon reached beneath his pitted chest plate and pulled from it the
curved talon. 'The gift it left in return for my life.' He drew the
talon through his hair combing through it, then put the talon into
Pythia's free hand and closed her fingers around it. 'And now, a gift
to you, Speaker. As always my life is yours.'
Pythia closed her eyes and felt power within the talon burning into
her. This was beyond her abilities. Saron himself would not be able
to help Solomon. She was sure even Sevarris would not intercede for
him. But, maybe Modron, if Modron would answer her.
Solomon stared at the young druidess, watching her puzzled face. Her
fingers tightened around the talon. 'Speaker.' Her grip on the talon
increased, 'Pythia, release it.' Solomon tried to pry her fingers
from it, but his hands were too weakened to force her fingers open.
Pythia murmured words Solomon did not understand. Her face grew still,
her breathing slowed. Blood trickled from her closed hand. Solomon
sat quietly studying her. She was beyond him. There was nothing to be
done now, but wait for her return.
+++++
[228] Beraal: Beraal and Mactan united (1/4)
Tue Jan 27 13:09:14 1998
To: all
. Beraal, searching for game in the woods that are so
familiar to her, feels another tingle under her skin.
Rubbing her arms she remembers those events that lead
up to her becoming more human like.
______________________________________________________
. Beraal met her husband in a secluded location as he
asked in his letter to her. For Beraal, this was the
hardest part of being married to a human, not being
able to see him in the comfort of Vallenwoods. Studying
his face she knew he was up to something.
"Dear," Mactan began.
"Yes, my love?"
"I want to come home to you."
. Water filled Beraal's eyes. This had always been
her dream. Ever since that night she fled into the
woods. But, suddenly reality sunk in again, "My knight,
you know that you can never be with me in that way.
you have no elfin blood in you."
"I know. I have decided to search for a way. My wife
please wish me safe journey." With a nod from Beraal
Mactan kissed his wife and left in search of a way.
. Beraal did not see her husband for many many moons.
She knew he would not come back until he had found
what he was looking for. Finally, a messenger came
and told her that Mactan had returned with great news.
Beraal immediately went to search for him.
[229] Beraal: Beraal and Mactan united (2/4)
Tue Jan 27 13:12:11 1998
To: all
"Beraal, my dearest angel, I have found what I was
looking for!," Mactan exclaimed holding a piece of
parchment tightly in his hands. He gave her the
parchment to study.
. Looking at the writings on the paper, Beraal spoke
to her husband, "I am not sure about some of these
scribbling. I need to ask some of the wiser ones
what they make of this." With a nod, Mactan left
Beraal to find out what needed to be done.
"Ellistan!"
"What is it sister? Couldn't you see that I was asleep?"
"Oh, sorry, but I need your help," Beraal hands her
brother the parchment. "What can you tell me about
these scribbling?"
"Hmmm...," he remarked while studying the writings,
"looks like a very difficult and dangerous spell to
give a human elfin lineage." A look of concern came
over his face. "Sister, this spell requires a
Shalonesti elf to become part human for it to work.
What are you doing with it? Don't tell me you are going
to have this spell done on yourself. Why, sister?"
. Looking directly at her brother, Beraal said, "I
am going to do it for my husband. Will you help me?"
"Sister! Have you thought this through???"
"Yes. You know I would do anything for my husband. I
would even die for him."
. With a sigh and a voice of reservation Elistan spoke,
"sister, your the only family I have. I do not wish
to loose you again."
"I know, but this is something that I must do. Can you
not understand that?"
"I do understand that you are doing it for your husband,
happiness in his life. The news that he would no longer
have a sister to call as his own was crushing him.
[230] Beraal: Beraal and Mactan united (3/4)
Tue Jan 27 13:13:02 1998
To: all
"Llyowyn? Are you in here," Beraal asked while looking
for his body amongst the stacks of books and scrolls.
"Beraal, what is it that brings you up here?"
"I need your assistance in performing a spell," Beraal
said as she finally found him at his desk writing
another book.
"Hmmm.... for you, ok. What is the spell?"
Beraal hands the parchment to Llyowyn, "It is a spell
to give a human elfin lineage."
"This spell I can do, but I need to prepare." Llyowyn
studying the spell, "Who is the human and the elf?"
"Mactan and I, we want to have one home."
"Beraal, are you sure? Once I start there will be no
turning back. Do you really want to give up of yourself?
Please, make sure you are really wanting to do this."
"Llyowyn, I have had much time to think about this. It
is something I want to do. You know how once my mind
is made it is difficult to persuade me other wise."
Llyowyn nodded. "I will do it, but I need a cleric.
This spell is could cause much discomfort to the both
of you. Are you still sure you want to go through all
that pain?"
Beraal nodded. "I will get my brother to help. When
will you be ready?"
"On the next full moon." With that answer Beraal left
Llyowyn to prepare for the spell.
[231] Beraal: Beraal and Mactan united (4/4)
Tue Jan 27 13:15:03 1998
To: all
On the full moon, all four met in a clearing in
Vallenwoods. Elistan had constructed an alter to the
gods to ask them for protection during the ceremony.
. Llyowyn speaking to Beraal, "Beraal, are you sure
you want to do this? This is very unpredictable. You
may not make it, or may not be the same soul."
Reflecting on those words, Beraal nodded that she was
willing and ready. Mactan also agreed when Llyowyn
asked him.
. Llyowyn lowered his head, "Now lets begin. Elistan,
I need you to keep your eyes on these two and keep them
alive." Llyowyn started to chant. A glow surrounded
both Beraal and Mactan. Mactan clutched Beraal's hand
as the transformation started. The glow blinded Beraal.
She could only hear Llyowyn chanting in an ancient
tongue. First, a numbness crawled through her body.
Then, pain crept its way from her finger and toes to
the center of her being. She felt like she was being
ripped apart. She cried out for her brother's help,
but she could not tell if he heard. All of her senses
became alive with the infusion of human through her
body. She knew it was Mactan's blood. She could smell
and almost taste it as it penetrated her. Her mind
started to fade. Everything went black.
. Beraal opened her eyes to see Llyowyn and Elistan
staring at her. With a parched mouth she whispered,
"was it successful?" A nod from Ellistan confirmed
that it was successful.
"Beraal," Llyowyn started, "this transformation has
taken your age and experience from you. I fear you
will have to search out your old guild master and
relearn all that you lost. I will help with what I
can, but you will need time alone away from us while
you become use to the human blood rushing through your
veins. Now you must rest. Your strength is gone."
. With a slight nod Beraal laid her head back and
went into an unfamiliar sleep.
[232] Corrigan: The travels of a young gypsy.
Tue Jan 27 17:09:22 1998
To: all
"Ah, home." he said as he walked up to the campfire and had a seat. It had been more than a month since he had been here.
Corrigan had loved to travel and with the gypsy, he could go where ever he wanted to. Never being one to stay in one place for to long, he shifted to the other side of the campfire.
No one seemed really enthusiastic to see him, but that was not uncommom for him.
He was used to being alone, even if he was at his home. But it never bothered him.
But as he looked around the fire, he noticed that everyone was more quiet than usual.
"Did something happen while I was gone?" he whispered to someone sitting beside him. "The Warder... he... he's dead." she managed to force out before she began to cry.
Wow, he thought to himself. That wasn't what I was expecting. Not knowing what to do, he just sat there in the silence for a bit. Finally, with a grumble from his stomach, he got up and went to get some food.
Not sure what to do after he had eaten his meal, he went to sleep.
Later, the next morning, when people were starting to get curious as to why the minotaur had not awoken yet, people began to head for his tent.
When they had finally arrived at the fine tent he had made for himself in Mahn-Tor, they discovered only an empty bed. Rumours spread quickly but no one was sure what had happened to him, either that or they just weren't telling anyone else.
The only thing that was certain, was that Corrigan was on his own again.
[233] Dhar: Rumors Abound
Tue Jan 27 20:11:50 1998
To: all
Rumors around the campfire say the warders dead. Hrmph.
"Dhar have you heard the Warders missing," someone had asked me.
"Hmmm,...Thats nice," I responded.
"Dhar, some say he is dead," the person whined.
"Well, I guess that isn't nice then."
The person left me to my thoughts as I stared into the fire.
Well.....I guess I can chalk up another warder.
I hope Darkshadow stays out of trouble. I'd hate to have to get up off my ass and do something. I'm getting used to warming my feet at the fire.
Maybe that'll be my new performance. I have juggled dwarves in ages. I can sit around the fire and tell stories to the kids.
If I'm getting that old, then how old is Darby now?
I definitely need to make a trip to the forrest again.
*Sigh* My eyes closed, and I floated off to sleep again
[234] Myra: Wedding bells! (1)
Wed Jan 28 02:23:51 1998
To: all
. Myra arrived at Corielas's house just before sunrise. She openned
the door quietly, and slipped in without anyone noticing her. Darius
had been going on about someone named Ruana and his dead lover and
something else she really hadn't understood. A spear, or something.
. After finally figuring out where Darius was, Myra had hurried
to join him and see what the commotion was about. She had also
heard strange stories of Kerith and corpses.. someone was demanding
corpses.. She wondered if that had anything to do with it.
. Myra walked quietly into Corielas's private room and Darius
looked up and smiled warmly. He, Christine, Grimlok, Menelaus
and Terri were all gathered around in the room, staring at
what appeared to be nothing....
. "What is going on here?" Myra asked, confused.
. "We are talking to Night."
. Myra blinked and peered at Christine curiously. "Come again?"
. "They are speaking to me." the shadows they were all staring
at spoke suddenly, startling Myra.
. "Oh. You must be Ruana" Myra said after she regained her
composure.
. "I AM NOT HIM! I AM NIGHT!" The voice boomed angrily.
. "Yea.. right" Myra agreed.
. "My love was taken from me! By him!" The angry shadows
stated. The shadows gathered around Darius, indicating his meaning.
. "Nonesense. Darius, did that spear actually touch her?"
. "Well.. no, but she melted before my eyes.." He replied.
. "Melted like a woman in my arms!" Menelaus chimed in.
. Everyone glared at Menelaus, and he grinned impishly.
. "See? She's not dead. Besides, love is highly overrated."
. "That isn't true!" Christine looked at Myra, apalled.
. "I agree.. love is what gives me a reason to live." Grimlok
said gruffly.
. "Love is what gives me a reason to die." Myra replied
flatly.
. "The sun comes, I must go." The shadows slowly dissapated
before their eyes.
. Myra shrugged and watched the shadows dissapear. She was
reminded of other shadows, and placed her hands on her
stomach, leaning against a wall. "Wasn't that fun."
. "You cannot mean what you say, Myra. Everyone loves something"
Christine said gently, looking into Myra's eyes. Myra met her
gaze defiantly.
. "Love is a weakness, and it brings only pain."
. "You love your city, don't you, Myra?" Darius asked quietly.
. "Thats different."
. "Love isn't a weakness, it is a strength. I live for love,
every day, I glory in it." Grimlok told her passionately.
. "She's been hurt to many times to believe it" Darius
whispered quietly.
. "I've had enough of "love" to last me a lifetime, Grimlok."
. "Myra, you can't say that.. Those you have met before, they
didn't love you. They couldn't have, or they wouldn't have
done to you what they did.. True love is the kind of thing you
find and hold onto, no matter how crazy it seems. You never
let go.. You can't let go."
. "There is no such thing as 'True Love'" Myra said insistantly.
. "No Myra! They didn't love you as .."
. "Darius, my friend, don't make a fool of yourself."
Menelaus said, placing a gentle hand on Darius's arm. Darius glared
at him and pulled his arm away. Darius moved to kneel before
where Myra was sitting.
. "We should leave them to talk" Christine said, pulling
the other three men out of the room. Menelaus frowned darkly at
Myra as he left.
. "Please Myra, you must see.."
. "No! Don't you understand? I can't risk loving again. If
I give my heart away and it is broken as it has been in the
past, I will have nothing left to me. I will die and then
Devion will have me. I cannot let that happen."
. Darius leaned forward and kissed Myra suddenly.
[235] Darius: The Dark Mistress
Wed Jan 28 02:33:46 1998
To: all
The Warrior of the light tells you 'The dark mistress can't
be destroyed out of normal means. There is an Ancient
Weapon.'
What did he mean? Who is this Dark Mistress he speaks of?
What weapon is he talking about?
Darius prays 'Oh mighty Nadrik, What does the warrior of
Light mean by this? What weapon does he speak of?'
In a booming voice I heard 'Darius! Seek out Faulkan, and
Follow him.'
Once again, I hear in a booming voice. 'Darius! Seek out the
Giggling children of Sylva.'
After hearing this, I inform the group of what I've been told.
Faulkan utters a few words, and a gate appears before us, I steep
Through the gate to find myself in Arkane, just outside of the
great forest, home of the Sylvan people. I quickly run to the
Forest, stopping at each child I come too asking about the Ancient
Weapon. I finally find a child willing to talk to me. When I
Mentioned the Dark Mistress the child fled from me, later the child
Returned to tell me that his mother has permitted him to talk with me.
The child tells me a story.
- My grandma's grandma told her, who told my mom, who told
- me that once, long ago, we lived at peace with the Ruanans.
-
- We were all ruled by two brothers, Sylva and Ruana, who loved
- each other like brothers should, until an evil dark lady came
Jumping to my feet, I leave my wagon and seek out Faulkan, of
Conclave. After finding him in Althania and informing him of
what I've been told I once again pray to Nadrik asking him for
advice and guidance.
Darius prays 'Oh mighty Nadrik, What am I to do? Where can I
Find this weapon that the Warrior of light speaks of?'
- to the forest and made them hate each other with love for her.
-
- Ruana decided the only way to have the evil lady, who in beauty
- looked good, for himself was to murder his brother. He did
- just that, and all of Sylva's friends rose up to avenge their
- friend's death.
-
- Ruana fled with the dark lady and his supporters, where they
- all still fight today. Coral, a lovely blacksmith who had
- loved Sylva, forged a sunbeam into a spear to defeat the
- dark lady, who was really a daemon.
-
- The moment the lady saw it, she fled from Coral in terror.
-
- To this day, the spear keeps the dark lady from hurting good
- boys and girls, as long as Coral's grandson keeps it safe.
"Child, Can you take me to Coral's grandson?" I asked?
"Yes, you seam like a worthy warrior Darius, I will take you to him",
said the child.
The child leads me to Coral's grandson, Corielas.
"Corielas, I've come to ask you a favor, The Evil Dark Mistress has
returned! I've been told by my god, Nadrik to seek you out, that you
have a weapon, a ancient weapon, a spear of great power, which can
defeat the Dark Mistress" I said.
"Yes, You speak of the Spear, forged from a sunbeam. I have it",
replied Corielas.
"Corielas, May I barrow the spear? I need it to defeat the evil Mistress."
Corielas stares me up and down. "Yes, you may barrow the spear, you
Seams worthy of it, however, I will not give it to you till the others
Have left."
The others present in the room, reluctantly leave. Corielas gives me the
Spear, and NO sooner than I have the spear than I'm attacked by one
Of the Evil Knights of Eclipse, here to stop me! I flee, with little injury,
I summon forth a magical gate and step through it only to find myself in
The middle of a ocean, Ops, This wasn't good. I once again summon
Forth a magical gate, finding myself in a safe place a rest and heal. I pray
To the gods for magical transportation, then find myself in Althania, not
Far from my wagon. I quickly make may way to the wagons. Then make
It known that I have the spear. The Mistress of the Dark makes her way
Toward Althania, my friends tell me that she is at the Temple Of
The Gods. I quickly make may way to the temple remove the spear from
My back pack and brandish the spear at the witch. The evil Mistress dissolves
Into a puddle of gue. It seams that Good has won this battle. I make my
Way back to Corielas and return the spear then head home.
Darius prays 'Thank you Nadrik for guiding me on this mission of Honor! We
have won.. And today.. Algoron is a better place..'
Thanks, Darius k'Sultra, HERO of [Purple][Elder]
[236] Myra: Wedding bells! (2)
Wed Jan 28 02:36:29 1998
To: all
. Myra looked at Darius, stunned and speechless.
. "I'm sorry.. I couldn't help it. Since the day I joined the
Gypsies, I knew. I joined your house with the hope.. but you
left for your kingdom. Everyday I woke up thinking of you, and
some days that was the only reason I awoke."
. "Darius... Do you know what you are doing?"
. "No! I don't at all, but i do know one thing."
. "Please.. don't.." Myra watched Darius carefully, holding
herself completely rigid and still. Large, heavy tears rolled
slowly down her face. Darius's heart broke with pain and sympathy
for her, but he went on.
. "Myra.. I can't pretend anymore." Myra only shook her head
in quiet denial has tears rolled down her face. "I love you."
. "Please.. don't do this to me.." Myra slid slowly to
the floor next to Darius, and by now tears were slowly trickling
out of his eyes as well. He slipped his arms gently around her in
a warm embrace, and their tears mingled as Myra rested her cheek against
his. For a moment they sat in silence, until Darius spoke.
. "Well?"
. "What?" Myra asked quietly, tensing with worry.
. Darius stood and pulled Myra to her feet. When he was sure she
was standing on her own, he let go of her and dropped to one knee.
. "Myra, will you marry me?"
. "I don't think you know"
. "Yes, I do." Darius interupted her quickly.
. "Are you sure?" Myra asked uncertainly.
. "Yes, I'm sure. I'm asking."
. "I.." Darius watched her patiently and with large eyes full
of love and hope. Myra looked down into his tearfilled eyes and
couldn't help but feel the warmth that fairly glowed out of them.
. "Yes.. Darius, I will marry you."
. Darius smiled and stood, sweeping Myra into a warm and
loving embrace.
. "May Nadrik and Zandreya smile on us this day!"
. *May they forgive me* Myra thought sadly.
[237] Spliff: Hey! I got this book...
Wed Jan 28 18:19:31 1998
To: all
*cough* *sound of smoke being inhaled* *exhale* *sigh of content*
Ahem. All right kiddos, it's story time down at the old Vallenwood.
Before you all groan and leave the room, I'd like to say that this
will not be just another boring history lesson, as we lore-keepers
*smirk* are known for. This is, in fact, another boring story which
EVERYONE can relate to, not just those who have been blessed
*Spliff mutters, Or annoyed* with elven blood. Although it IS
about elves. Sorry about that, but these books I have lying around
don't talk much about anything else. *Dalina mutters, "Why don't
you tell them about the Month of Futility centerfold in your filthy
porno mags* *Sounds of scuffling ensue*
So, here's how it goes.
Once upon a time, there were these two elves. Now, this was a long,
long time ago. Back when the names Faloria and Almaran were still
connected with faces. Oh, and by the way, these elves were brothers.
Went by the names of Older Brother and Younger Brother. It
sounds much better in the original tongue, but my elvish is still
pretty rusty. *mutter*
These two brothers were raised in a fairly loving home, although
their father had a tendency to partake of the drink a little too
often, and their mother was slightly overweight. Not that overweight
elfies are any less loving than their slimmer counterparts. I'm just
stating a fact.
They were raised in typical elven fashion, whatever that means. I'm
just paraphrasing the story here, you understand. Anyway, the time
came for them to venture forth out on their own. Their mother
watched them leave, blubbering openly, and their father belched a
sodden farewell. They went forth on their own for about a hundred
yards, where they decided to settle down. Can't really blame them.
I mean, why leave paradise, right?
And what a paradise it was! Fields of flower and song, pools of
midnight as still and as quiet as mercury, amber waves of ambrosia
rippling to the breath of a sweet breeze... *mutter* Sometimes the
elf in my blood gets a little carried away. *inhale* *exhale*
The point is, it was pretty wonderful, as you can imagine.
Time for a plot contrivance. *smirk* These children's stories are
always so contrived. All right, this was a while back when the
elvish blood ran thick and pure through the veins of the firstborn
of the gods. There ARE throwbacks, of course, but I'm speaking in
generalities. So, these elves of old were TALL. I mean, they were
pretty flipping TALL. But this really wasn't much of a problem,
since low doorways, or ANY doorways for that matter, were pretty
rare back then.
Now here's the kick: remember when I said that this happened a long
time ago? The world was still in its infancy then, which means that
everything was pretty small, except the elves of course. The
colossal trees of our day were nothing but seedlings millenia ago.
This made it much harder for elves to build grandiose cities in the
treetops, since the treetops barely scratched at their chins.
It would be amusing to watch them TRY, but I digress...
For a while, the two brothers were happy in their new (to them)
surroundings. They whiled the days away walking through the woods,
secure in their gods-granted role as caretakers of the forest.
The elder brother eventually tired of the presence of his younger
sibling and one night, after a furious game of pinochle (which the
elder brother lost), the elder brother stomped off into the woods
in a rage. The younger brother shrugged and made love to his wife
Oh yeah, I forgot to mention that the younger brother got married
somewhere between the whole venturing forth part and the elder
brother leaves part. This probably helps to explain why the elder
brother was so bitter. It should be noted that the elder brother
never did find true love and whatnot, and that he died a pathetic
and miserable husk of a lout. This sort of sets things up for what
follows...
*mutter*
[238] Spliff: *Spliff mutters, "Lousy long story..."*
Wed Jan 28 18:21:37 1998
To: all
The elder brother continued his daily maintenance of the forest,
only this time, he did it a lot grumpier. Day after day passed and
he became more and more sullen. As we all know, elves live a long
time *wince* *shudder* so this gave him plenty room to become VERY
embittered. The only thought that kept him going was that he was
good-looking, even more so than his brother. He would stare into his
reflection deep into the night, thinking to himself, I'm taller,
too. And older. And these thoughts he carried with him into his
troubled sleep until the morning when he would once again shoulder
them and bear their weight throughout the day.
He checked after the trees for what seemed to him to be an eternity,
until one day, he noticed something was awry. A thought occured to
him as he sought shade under an overhanging branch. The thought was,
Hey, I'm seeking shade UNDER an overhanging branch. He looked
around and realized that the trees had slowly crept into the sky
without his consent. It was bound to happen. Trees grow. But, he
was PISSED. How dare the trees surpass him! After what he had done
for them! And damn his brother!
Stricken with anguish and ire, the elder brother reached for an
axe and began felling all the trees in the forest. Not until the
very last one was toppled was he satisfied, gazing at the miles of
fresh lumber. At least I'll have something to keep me warm in the
winter, he thought.
The end.
No, the elder brother did not get cursed by some nymph. He did not
invoke the wrath of Zandreya. He didn't eventually starve because he
destroyed all his surrounding resources. Hell, if someone gets
hungry, they'll go somewhere else where there's food. No, the elder
brother suffered no ill fate, save for the one mentioned above. The
younger brother, on the other hand, died in childbirth. His wife's,
that is. Had an aneurism. Some people just can't handle the stress
of impending fatherhood.
So what does this story teach us? Whatever it will. *closes his
book with a solid thump!* And with that, I bid you all farewell...
*Sound of someone tripping and falling on his face*
-Spliff Sha'relas, House of Shapers
[239] Bystrick: The impending world comes again ...
Fri Jan 30 14:08:13 1998
To: all
A slow afternoon, as usual. It was nice to be away in the peaceful
surroundings of a growing forest. He could think of nothing more to
do, but check in on the world and what it held. Bystrick stood slowly,
stretching out the muscles in his legs, and began to collect items for
his mystical circle. As he laid each piece out in the circle, he chanted
a few words of magick over them, and slowly moved on, checking each time to
ensure the circle was perfect.
Finished with the circle, Bystrick moved towards its center, and seated
himself, relishing in the soft blue flow it began to emit.
"Winds of the world, skies of night;
Water and fire, shroud in might;
Earch surrounding us with powers;
Bring me news of these last hours."
He chanted repeatedly, slowly, with what he had learned recently. He had
found ways to catch up with the world which no other could fathom. As the
thoughts flood into Bystrick's mind, his words slowly drowned out into
nothing....
Faces blurred through his mind, while he picked out what he could.
Myra and her plight.
Tuefry and his problems. Sapphire in light of Tuefry.
The wars multiplying, the death and destruction the....
The new life!
He could see it plain as the daylight through the leaves. Pythia was
strong with child. If he was not mistaken, he could see further than that,
but he was not in the mood to speculate. A child would be more than
enough happiness to drown the sorrows of this world.
* * * * *
Bystrick jolted upright, as if out of a nightmare. These rituals were
were a bit straining, he knew, but he had enough time to rest afterwards
to keep his mind and soul sane.
A smile crossed his ever-present straight face as he murmured, 'I will rest,
and continue on to the Shalonesti forest. I must share in Pythia's happiness.'
[240] Bystrick: A new light
Fri Jan 30 14:26:09 1998
To: all
Bystrick woke in the early evening, watching the sun slowly set.
Standing and stretching gratefully, he gathered his small belongings and
unfolded his bearskin tent. He made some preparations, and layed his site
over with fresh land as not to disturb the forest, and set out to the west,
into Arkane. He found Melina, a bard of the kingdom, and asked her to hurry
ahead and inform Garn that he would like to speak with him. Melina was
off the next instant, as Bystrick turned toward the main walkway to Garn's
abode.
Garn met him halfway, to his mild surprise, and greeted him.
"King of Arkane, I thank you for the use of the forest in these areas. If
you would be so kind, thank your neighbors to the east and west for me as
well? I must be off this evening."
Garn nodded curtly, saying "Indeed I shall, and I hope you will return some
day to speak with the people of Arkane again. Your teachings have been
wise and welcomed."
"King of Arkane, I shall say one last thing. Heed these words, as they may
be my last to you in some time. My times of peace are over. This world
cannot stand by and watch peace develope, and hence, nor can we. I bid you,
watch by your own kingdom, but be careful of those around you. Peace is
not always on every person's mind. Goodbye, Garn...and good luck."
Bystrick left the king to mull over his last words, as even he did not
know completely what he meant. He simply knew that the time was no longer
right to try and teach peace. Most were deaf to it in these days. He
came to the west shore of the Dragon Sea, and paid the fare on the
Jolly Roger for transport to New Thalos.
Upon arrival, he confronted one of the guards.
"What is the state of New Thalos, soldier?"
And as luck would have it, Bystrick was not noted for himself. With the
full beard which he had not shaved, and the dirt soiled clothing, the guard
thought him nothing further than another peasent.
"The kingdom fares well, sir. But we have lost much of the support we had
previously. We are all quite happy, however, Sultana Myra has returned to
us, unharmed by the demon of the Gypsies!"
Bystrick knew whom he was speaking of, and decided it best to keep his eyes
lowered as not to disturb the guard. He thanked the man and moved through
the city, unhurried and complacent. Reaching the west gate, he confronted a
a second gaurd. Remembering his second vision of Myra, her plight, and
the ensuing marriage, he raised his eyes to the man. The guard was visibly
shaken, and took a few steps back.
"Call for help, and I'll strike each and every guardsmen that comes, man.
Think on it before you act. My presence here is simple. Keep yourself quiet,
and you'll live as well."
He hated being so vile, but his imagery was none too pleasent within New Thalos,
and he had to assure that he showed no sign of weakness as he wished to kill no
one. The guard stopped at the mention of his life being spared, and eyed
Bystrick carefully. Bystrick unclasped a small pendant around his neck, and
handed it to the guard.
"Take this to your Sultana," he said, "she will know what it is. And tell
her, guard, that I am back among these ranks. She will hear from me in
time. If she hasn't gotten that piece, I'll come back and rip your face
from your head and let you slowly bleed to death."
With that, he turned again towards Pythia and the forests between them.
[241] Bystrick: The meeting of old friends
Fri Jan 30 14:38:21 1998
To: all Pythia
Night gave way to day as Bystrick began to pick his way through the
Shalonesti forest. He crept along, hiding himself from the prying
eyes of young elves who would not recognize him. What he didn't realize,
until it was too late, was that someone had followed him. As he noted a
small footstep behind him, he turned intent on entangling the hapless
elf. Unfortunately, the elf was more wiry than he imagined, and was thus
wrapped waist and neck by the elf's arms, with a cold dagger at his neck.
"Speak your name or face your consequences, stranger," a familliar voice stated.
Bystrick tried to turn a bit in an attempt to see his assailant, but the
grip around his neck tightened.
"Slowly, young elf, slowly. The name is Bystrick Rezucha, Demon Eyes of the
Gods themselves. I mean you, nor the elves, no harm," Bystrick stated,
slowly losing his breath to the young man's arm.
As suddenly as he was wrapped up, he was spun around to face a surprised, but
amused, elf. He almost burst into laughter at the sight of a friend grown
into such a fine warrior, but he dared not as Jakkal often was not the
harbringer of humor.
"Demon-Eyes, nice to see you," Jakkal said quietly.
"And you, my friend. But I have some business to attend, and apologize for
being short. Would you do me the favor of finding Pythia? A messenger you
are not, but one of the very few I know enough to trust any longer in
a world full of war and mayhem." Bystrick smiled slightly, but his face
could hold no more than half enthusiasm, as he remembered the visions of
war and death.
"Sure thing," Jakkal replied, "Will you be waiting here?"
"No, no. I think I'll wait towards your lake. The area is much more
relaxing and open," Bystrick responded.
Jakkal nodded, and turned off, almost completely disappearing into the
forest. Bystrick did smile then, knowing that Jakkal had grown into his
position well. He would protect Shalonesti for long to come, as his elders
before him. With a small breath, and a lifted heart, Bystrick turned towards
the lake to find himself a seat and wait.
[242] Corrigan: The wonderings of a travelling Minotaur.
Sat Jan 31 15:33:32 1998
To: all
Laying back against a tree, Corrigan thought to himself, "Ah, finally. I nice place to relax." And as he let his mind wonder, he realized something. His mind kept going back to a wedding. It kept going back to the wedding of Myra and Darius. Muttering to himself, "Why do you always see
m to be in my mind? I don't know why? I don't find Myra beautiful and I hardly know or even care about Darian or whatever his name is.
"Why can't I seem to forget it." he pondered as a young couple strolled past him not even noticing him. Then, as a bit of bitterness began to grow in him, he realized what was bothering him. He knew why his mind kept going back to that wedding.
He realized why he was bitter towards the young couple that wondered past him.
He was lonely. He had never met any woman that had shown any interest in him. They all seemed interested in other people or were focusing on other things.
He always seemed to be passed over by any woman looking for a man.
"Hmph, but what can I do about it?" he said, muttering to himself again.
[243] Kilo: The Stubborn Lady
Sat Jan 31 19:16:51 1998
To: all
Kilo the bard paid his fee and boarded the ship headed out to sea.
A small tune began to hum inside his head as he watched the sailors
performing their duties. They sailed all day and into the night.
In the morning the winds began to pick up, as waves started to rock
the ship back and forth.
Kilo got his 6 string from a leather backpack and began to strum.
It doesnt matter what you say when she says shes right
Doesnt matter if its morning, afternoon or night
She's as strong as the sea
and stubborn as can be
She'll take a little argument and turn it into a fight.
*guitar*
Well she does thing her own way, singing her own song
and dont tell her the words or try to sing along
she's as strong as the sea
as wild as a wave can be
She'll make you understand she is right and you were wrong
*strummin*
You just better hold on tight and try to sail away
Hold onto the ropes and careful what you say
for she's as strong as the sea
as mighty as a storm can be
She'll make you fear for your life, or you may start to pray..
*rift*
"Land Ahoy!" yelled a sailor.
Kilo the Bard thanked his lucky stars and hurried off the boat, smiling.
dedicated to my mate, Klix Kir'lath-ar'ba
[244] Smaug: The Battle
Sat Jan 31 21:02:22 1998
To: all
Pamp and I were sitting at clan hall, twiddling our thumbs and yearning to go outside. But, one look, and we could see the savage numbers of Malice around.
Pamp, ever the brave, Valorious warrior, asked me to group with him to go out and kill the lumbering barbarian Nerull! Nervously, I suggested that that was not such a hot idea.
It started out innocently enough. Over clan gossip, I asked if anyone wanted to take out the trash.. the evil trash. No response.
So I took it to personals. Invitations went out to Simba, Piergoren, Menelaus (sp?) , and a few others. Soon we were all at the cross roads.. all of us, but Pamp!!
Suddenly a womanish scream filled the air, and Pamp's head sailed by. A deep chuckle filled the area. "Tooeasy." Came Nerull's effeminin soprano voice, lilting like a flower in the wind. Nerull strolled down the forest.. into our path.
WHAM! Within seconds the fierce charges of Piergoren, occasional hits of Smaug, and savaga bashings of Simba brought Nerull down. Fierce pride shone from my face. Suddenly, Simba went white in the face..
"Look!" She, uh he, intoned. Sure enough, Malice was back.. with a vengeance. Ying walked in. We kicked her ass but she fled quickly. We all went our seperate ways to regen. Soon, we were regrouped.
All of us together, including Lankastor and a few others, trotted back to x roads and waited. Then it hit us, like a tidal wave. Agamek, Lyndros, Triek, etc.. came pouring towards us, laughing girlishly.
A yellow stream poured down Pamp's leg. I instilled courage into the hearts of my comrades with a terrified mewl. A huge battle ensured. Lyndros finally brought me down, with savage charges and (too good) dispells. I went back, to find everything in my corpse. Earlier we had killed Lyndro
(oops)
Lyndros, so thats why I , uh, "let" him get me. Piergoren and I had split his gold. The battle raged on. Multiple death screams filled the air. When it was over, a field lay, corpses everywhere. (Then I had to leave for a wild party which was almost as violent!)
This is more or less what happened. it all went pretty quickly (Especially Lyndros dying ) :D. MAY GOOD PREVAIL! KNIGHTHOOD AND VALOR, A BOND FOREVER!!
[245] Pythia: Reclaiming Solomon (2) pt.1
Sat Jan 31 21:23:27 1998
To: all
Pythia felt the talon in her hand but felt no pain from the wound it
made on her tender palm. Instead she felt its raw power working its
way up her arm, reaching to her waiting mind. Pythia tried to keep
her mind from focusing. She could hear Solomon far off in the
distance ordering her to release the talon - feel his fingers working
on hers, but she refused to loosen her grip. This was the first time
since the loss of her dunai that she had felt this Presence, she would
not relinquish it, not even for Solomon.
'Modron, please let me come to you,' Pythia reached out with her mind
into the tides she felt before her, 'please.'
There was silence. Pythia waited, exploring first one, then another
of the churning tides surrounding her. Warmth and frigid cold invaded
her mind, she struggled with each, unwilling to bond too closely to
it. Finally she felt the familiarity of Modron embrace her warmly.
'Divine Mother,' Pythia relaxed into the rythmic embrace.
'You have been away too long, child.' -pulse-
'I could not find my way to you.' Pythia felt the emptiness she'd
suffered since her dunai was torn from her as she lay dying. Only
Blake's quick ministrations had saved her, but the dunai was never
recovered.
'Have you learned nothing? It was a toy you have outgrown, the river
to me lies within you.' -pulse-
'Who do you worry for now?' -pulse- 'Ah, the Bladesinger.'
Solomon appeared before Pythia, shrunken as she'd just left him. In
his eyes she watched fire grow, first a spark then an inferno that
consumed him.
'This one must bathe in the spring.' -pulse-
'Which, Mother, there are many?' Pythia knew of many hidden springs
in Shalonesti. Some with cooling waters, some heated past comfort.
'Show me which, I will guide him.'
'You will not, it is not your spring. Only he goes.' -pulse-
Pythia felt the pulse probing deep within her. It settled her to feel
merged with Modron.
'This one will cause great battles.' -pulse-
'Again, you confuse me, Modron..which?' Pythia felt the rhythm
withdraw and stand close outside her again. A son, perhaps, to lead
Shalonesti alongside Dylan, or a daughter, strong in battle as Rhea.
There would be no answer from Modron, she knew. Only a puzzle piece
for Pythia to examine until she understood it.
'Send him to his spring, child. Its waters will nourish.' -pulse-
Pythia felt the tide surge within her, lifting her gently. She wanted
to stay longer with Modron, but knew her hunger to be with her would
have to be satisfied with this short embrace. Pythia felt her thoughts
become disjointed within the tide that swept her away from Modron.
The pulse that surrounded Pythia's mind slowed and finally became
still. Pythia opened her eyes to Solomon's quiet stare. His fingers
worked at the talon she gripped tightly. Pythia opened her bleeding
hand and gave the talon to Solomon. 'You must bathe in the spring,
Solomon, then you will be whole.'
'That easy, is it?' Solomon chuckled as he dug in Pythia's pouch of
herbs. 'Which one is it again?'
'I don't know, it's your spring, I cannot lead you to it.'
'I meant which herb for your hand, Pythia. I'm sure I can find a
spring to wash in.' Solomon's humor was still alive. He didn't much
believe what Pythia mumbled about, but she had given him good counsel
in the past. He would find the spring and see if it helped.
'Oh, the yellow ones.' Pythia pressed the herbs to her hand, binding
them to it with the strips of washed cotton they'd been packed in.
Then she slowly stood up. 'Solomon, come home to us soon.' Her visit
with Modron had tired her, she must return to her familiar trees, or
she would wind up falling to sleep as she stood here.
[246] Pythia: Reclaiming Solomon (2) pt.2
Sat Jan 31 21:24:35 1998
To: all
'Oh, I'll be back soon,' Solomon smiled, 'now that I know all I need
is a bath.'
Pythia whistled quietly to the raven. He flapped to her shoulder and
cawed loudly. 'I am patient, Solomon. Heal well. We have need of your
blade.' Pythia turned her aura inward and slipped into the forest.
Solomon stared at the talon in his hand. It seemed different now since
Pythia had held it. A soft aura surrounded it, pulsing in a steady
rhythm. Solomon pulled a leather strap from his pack and bound the
talon tightly in its center, then knotting the ends of the strap, he
slipped it over his head. He would find the spring.
[247] Kerith: Brush with a dragon
Sun Feb 1 22:19:01 1998
To: All
I was a lonely Yinn. Unfortunately it is hard to find a Yinnish mate in this realm. Not only are we a rare race in consideration to population. We also perfer using our stealth to avoid being seen. For these reasons it has been difficults for me to find a female friend to enjoy the adventures and experiences this realm offers. Aye, I do find pleasure sailing the high seas with my crew mates and friends, but it does not compare to the affection that is harnessed through a meaningful relationship. Hence, on this day I felt great sorrow fill
my heart. Thus, I adventured into the realm searching to find a companion.
I did search many places, I travelled by land, seas and air. Unfortunately I was unable to find my Yinnish home since it is still a sacred place unto which I do not remember its location. Perhaps due to weariness or despair, I eventually became disorientated and found myself stumbling about in an enchanted forest. Then perhaps due to exaustion or sorrow I simply lost consciousness.
Finding myself in a dreamy state of mind, I didn't know where I was. I seemed to float about in an unfamiliar world. Then, I heard it. It was a whisper. It quietly called my name and beckoned me towards it. My limbs were useless and numb. I was unable to follow this sweet call that beckoned me to come. The voice began to grow louder and louder. It seems to be approaching me. It was the most enchanting voice I'd ever heard. A melodicious female voice that seemed to quench my sorrow, hatred and anger. I searched the landscape, but nothing was there. A being began to form from the atmosphere about me.
Then I awoke.
It had seemed as if I'd simply fallen asleep in this enchanted forest. I stood and regained my posture. Then I heard the sound of air being pushed about, as if by tiny wings. I crouched cautiously hiding in the bushes, preparing to assasinate whatever it may be. Then out of the darkness came a magnificent creature. A beautiful example of wyrm perfection. I stared in amazement at its small purple scales and beautiful blue eyes. Its eyes reminded me of the neverending seas upon which I've sailed. Then it spoke to me, in the same voice as the dream. It had came to become my companion. Perhaps not that of which I am truly
searching for, but it had come to comfort me in my travels.
Now, it always follows me in my travels. Comforting me when I'm sad, or aiding me in battle. It's name is Mystra for it is a mystery why or where it came from. It's color is purple and it's the most beautiful purple pseudo dragon I've ever seen. Perhaps you will see it too someday.
Kerith - Rogue Pirate of the Pirate Fleet (Org) Yinn Assassin
[248] Pythia: Sharing
Mon Feb 2 19:29:37 1998
To: all
Pythia lowered herself to a comfortable position next to the quiet
lake at the edge of the Shalonesti forest. The raven flew to a low
branch of a nearby Vallenwood tree and took a quiet post above her.
Pythia looked to the bird and smiled, 'I should find a name for you,
shouldn't I? Blackie? Swoop?' The raven tilted his head and peered
at her, his yellow eyes narrowing. He shrieked once then settled
himself and began preening his feathers. 'Maybe no name would ever
be right for you, you're too much the shadow.'
Pythia was unusually tired, her legs leaden, her eyes heavy. She
couldn't remember any contacts with Modron ever draining her so
completely. She laid her staff beside her and lightly rubbed her
swollen abdomen. 'These two tire me already,' she thought amusedly,
'whatever will they be like tangled about my legs?'
Pythia reached into her pouch and drew out a small flask. Laying it
on the ground, she unwrapped her injuried hand. It throbbed where
the talon had sliced her tender palm. She swirled her hand in the
icy lake, then closely inspected it. Pythia poured the liquid from
the flask over her palm, mouthing words of healing, and wincing
from the sting the liquid caused. Pythia closed her eyes and cast
the spell again until her palm stopped stinging. By that time her
thoughts had drifted to ones of Shasta, and she quietly daydreamed
about her absent husband. His patrolling of the far boundries was
necessary, even though she missed him terribly. She didn't hear the
raven's warning call coming at the same time Pythia startled back to
reality.
'You take your safety for granted, Speaker.' A voice she recognized
chuckled at her.
Pythia looked up into the whiskered face. 'Bystrick,' she gasped.
He was hardly himself, disheveled, only his eyes were the same. 'You
gave me a start, I was thinking elsewhere.' Pythia began to stand,
but Bystrick motioned her to stay seated.
'You look quite the picture, Pythia.' Bystrick crouched down beside
her, 'I take it Jakkal has not yet told you I was coming.'
Pythia shook her head slowly and smiled. 'I'm sure your visit has
surprised him as much as it has me, Bystrick. You are well?' Pythia
put her arms around Bystrick and hugged him tightly.
Memories of their first meeting at the time of dae'Tok flooded over
her. Bystrick had frightened her then. She had barely become aware
of the Power she had, while he was so confident of his. She wondered
if he'd ever noticed she never truly slept during that time, instead
resting in the corner as Tuefry and he made plans of defense. Only
when Blake arrived had Pythia closed her eyes in exhausted sleep.
Now, she was Speaker, and he wandered alone. But, the bond of the
Brotherhood was still strong, even though the Brotherhood barely
existed.
'As well as can be,' Bystrick muttered. His face broke into a smile.
'Shasta has got you with child again, Pythia.' Bystrick hesitated
then placed his hand lightly against her stomach. 'No. Children!'
Bystrick laughed loudly. 'I can see you mean to populate all of
Shalonesti without assistance.'
'We need no assistance,' Pythia began defensively, then realizing
what she was saying, she blushed crimson. Bystrick continued
laughing, enjoying her discomfort. Finally Pythia began giggling,
'Why do you come to Shalonesti, Bystrick?'
Bystrick's face grew serious for a moment, then he smiled again, 'To
share your joys, Pythia, to share your joys.'
[249] Fierum: Fierum and Ciedra (1/4)
Mon Feb 2 20:39:44 1998
To: all
The young yinn stalked carefully through the forest. This was the
first time he had ever tried climbing along the trees, and he had no
desire to fall. Branches groaned precariously beneath him, but he
walked with a confident step. As he grows better, he would be able
to traverse even these trees in stealth.
He had no name, no family, no real memory of where he came from.
All he had were sensations, really, images of being left in a cave, and
never reclaimed. He remembered crying, deep into the night, wanting
someone to hold him, to keep him safe from the cold of the dark cave.
He had emerged from that cave, scared and chilled, the next morning.
He had subsisted off insects and plants, until he could catch the
larger animals. He had been alone, through the past 17 years.
He knew he was a yinn, or yaeini in his own tongue. Human traders
often visited him, told him their stories. He had quickly picked up
the human language, but it appeared to him to leave the tongue often
in a position to be bitten. In fact, he had proof of this fact, having
been the victim of this language in the past, with marks on his tongue
to show. As thus, he reserved his speech in Common for when it would
truly be necessary. He just hadn't found it necessary to converse in
a long time, finding hand gestures worked equally well.
As he continued his walk along the branches of the trees, he noticed
a robed figure walking below. Pausing, trying to fade into the
background, he watched this figure as it passed. Stopping suddenly,
the figure looked right at him, shouting out, "Who's there? Come out!".
Startled, the yinn lost his footing, and plunged swiftly to the earth
below. As he descended, he noted curiously that the fall began to slow,
While this defied his logic, his next thought was a person falling to
his death has little use for rational thought.
[250] Fierum: Fierum and Ciedra (2/4)
Mon Feb 2 20:42:14 1998
To: all
The yinn floated safely down, and looked at the robed figure before
him. He sniffed the air...the figure smelled rather good, in contrast
to the normally rank humans he had met and traded with. Also, on the
air, he smelled a faint trace of pheremones...marking the figure as
distinctly female. "Don't you know it isn't safe to play that high
on the trees? If it weren't for my fly spell, you would have cracked
that skull of yours!". The yinn got up quickly, moving up to the figure
to offer his thanks. Apparently, the gesture was misunderstood, for
the figure quickly backed away, cast a spell of invisibility, and was
gone without a trace.
Realizing his error, the yinn decided not to compound it by actively
searching for the mystery woman. Instead, he waited to give her an
adequate head start, then began tracking her by scent, tracing that
unique mark along the paths of the forest, shadowing someone he could
not see.
Finally, the female magic user became visible again, and prepared
to rest for the night. The yinn stayed a safe distance away, watching
her keenly. Resting against a tree, he watched as the woman unfurled
her packs, and prepared for bed. A sudden rancid odor assaulted his
nostrils then; the smell of unbathed, typical humans. Sure enough, a
small trio of swaggering men entered the clearing before the woman,
looking more than just a bit drunk. What was said eluded the yinn's
ears, but the reaction of the magess did not. Raising her hands in
preparation for a spell, she began to cant the words of magic.
She never completed her phrase, for the leader of the group charged
into her, slamming her painfully against a tree, destroying her
concentration. Then, there was a silver streak of light, and the body
of her attacker collapsed one way, his head bouncing off into the
darkness. The yinn placed himself between the other brigands and the
magess, and with quick flashes of his blades, it was all over.
[251] Fierum: Fierum and Ciedra (3/4)
Mon Feb 2 20:43:29 1998
To: all
A bit amazed at the ferocity and quickness of the fight, the female
stared up at the yinn. He reached down to help her stand, and started
patting over her body. Feeling a bit uneasy at first, she realized he
was inspecting her for wounds. "No, I'm all right, just a bit dazed,
is all." She looked curiously up at him, saying, "Thank you for
that...I don't know what I would have done. You're rather handy with
a sword, aren't you? What say you come along with me, be my bodyguard?
I'm heading to Althainia, to join the great Conclave of wizards...I'm
sure you'll be able to find work there, too."
The yinn considered this for a moment, a hesitation the magess
misunderstood. "I can pay you?", she said hopefully. Shaking his head
to return from his thoughts, he clasped her hands in his, and nodded
once. Favoring him with her smile, the woman said, "Good! My name is
Ciedra, what is yours?" She got a scarcely perceptible shrug for an
answer. "Hmm? no name? hrm...You don't shy at all from the fire of
battle...I'll call you Fierum." Smiling, Fierum nodded, and they went
about their way.
Ciedra found that Fierum was completely and absolutely devoid of
magical power, not even able to use wands or staves. His mind was
quick, and though he couldn't talk, he understood her readily, and
could communicate easily with hand signals. Her pity at his lack
of magic quickly dissolved into awe, then respect, as she watched
his skill in battle, hitting with blinding speed, and performing
feats she had no hope of ever doing.
Likewise, Fierum watched with awe as Ciedra practiced her magical
skills. She would sneak up on him unawares, learning to mask her
scent to him so he wouldn't know she was there; she would start fires
with a mere wave of her hands, and create water and food just as
easily. He would clap as she performed new spells successfully, and
she would favor him with her smile.
They grew closer through their journeys, weaving sorcery and steel
together with increasing efficiency as their familiarity with each
other grew. A spell cast by Ciedra wrapped itself upon Fierum's sword
an instant before he delivered it upon the foe with shattering force.
A fireball spell detonated within a group of goblins, dazing them for
a heartbeat, long enough for a series of quick swipes from Fierum's
blade to end any further beats for their heart. Fierum always managed
to keep himself between their enemies and Ciedra, and whereas some might
have seen this as foolish, Ciedra noted that he rarely sustained
damage even fighting a large group.
[252] Fierum: Fierum and Ciedra (4/4)
Mon Feb 2 20:45:10 1998
To: all
At last, the gates of Althania were in sight. They smiled at each
other, but Fierum's heart did not share the happiness. For Althania
meant that he would leave her, to find work elsewhere...and she would
enter the Conclave, to study more of the arts of magic. His heart
didn't want to leave her...something felt enormously right about them
together, about their thoughts melding as one in battle...And for the
first time in his life, he considered Fate. Fate had made him fall
from that tree those months ago, and even though it was a rather
bad first impression to make, their months of travel together had
made up for that, had drawn them closer than he had ever been to anyone
before. And, for once in his life, he wasn't alone anymore.
He walked with her to the inn where she would stay the night, before
leaving in the morning to the Tower of Sorcery. As they walked, she
said "You have been a great friend, Fierum...but this is where we part.
I will remember you, and pray for your safety in whatever you do. I
will leave for the Tower tomorrow, and have little use for this money
we've gained during our travels. I give it to you, my friend, to help
you along your way, and as recompense for these past few months of
safety you have afforded me." She tried to hand him her money bag,
but he pushed it back. A low growl precluded any other attempt to
give the money again.
Arriving at the inn, Fierum presented Ciedra with a small bouquet
of flowers. Before she could say anything, he broke the silence with
hesitantly, carefully spoken words. "Ciedra...I...love...you.". Her
eyes widened, astonished at his ability to speak...and grew even larger,
amazed at his words. He walked her to her room, which she unlocked,
and, after hesitating for a moment, walked into.
And left the door open.
Fierum smiled, following her into the room, closed the door behind
him, and sat down at the table with her. She lit a small candle, and
they began to talk. Talks of human, and yinn...of fate, and destiny.
Talks of the world, and clans...of war...and love.
The candle stood, still burning, long after the talking had ended.
It finally flickered off by itself as the rays of dawn filtered into
Althania.
It was a quiet day, that morning, no sound at all throughout the
sleeping town, save if someone happened by the Grunting Boar Inn,
passed by that room, and overheard the tiniest of whispers, meant
only to carry to the ears of its intended, already fading away like
the early morning mists...
"And I love you, my Fierum..."
[253] Shrew: Little me
Tue Feb 3 09:32:15 1998
To: all interested
Hi, I'm shrew, just shrew, nothin' fancy. I used to live in my cosy
home, a warm dank hole in the ground with all the ammenities like bugs
worms and a ruby mine. I used to live there with my 20 other brothers
and sisters. It was cosy. But one day, I was woken up rather early,
8pm or before the sun had set, to the huge scarry pounding monstrous noise
of huge monsters with grated teeth that ground the earth to a bloody pulp
and they were headed towards my home!
I ran outside barely awake, with only my soap and towel in hand, to a
big and omnipotent looking person who controlled the huge yellow beasts.
He said: "hey, bud, you gotta get lost, we're putting in a super-carriage
way here." I stood my ground. The huge beasts lunged towards me. I tried
to distract them, lead them away from my home with my towel like those
toreadors you hear of in the stories from far away lands.
All of a sudden, I found myself ready to be flattened by the horrible
yellow beast! "Someone, help me!": I squeaked. ....and that's when I found
myself aboard a flying green cloud. Well, I did for about 20 seconds,
that's before the cloud found out it had picked me up by accident. It had
thought that towel of mine that I was waving was a kite (which it would
have loved to eat), to it dropped me from 200ft to the ground.
That's when I found myself here...wherever here is...but I'm homesick and
I wanna go home! *whine**cry* But from what I know, home is a long way
off and now probably eaten up by a bunch of huge yellow leviathans.
[254] Pythia: Sharing
Tue Feb 3 13:37:02 1998
To: all
Dark was falling when Pythia and Bystrick stopped at a small glade
deep within the Shalonesti forest. They had sought a quiet spot to
talk and reminisce. Tales of long remembered battles made them both
smile at their own strengths and weaknesses. The raven sat quietly
on Pythia's shoulder until she took a handful of corn from her pouch
and spread it on the ground. Then he dropped to it and picked at it
noisily, the kernals cracking loudly in the stillness of the forest.
Bystrick spoke in a low voice, Pythia nodding, occasionally adding to
the stories. For the most part, though, she just listened, wide-eyed
to his adventures.
Bystrick chuckled. 'You've been protected all your life, Pythia, how
can you expect the same experiences?' he chided her. Bystrick was
quick to point out the young Druidess' narrow education. 'Shalonesti
does not hold all the knowledge there is. I have seen many things
through these eyes that you will never see.'
Pythia shook her head slowly. 'I'm not sure I'd like to see what you
see, Bystrick.' Pythia shifted her position. Comfort seemed only a
memory to her, these days. Each day that passed found her wishing
more fervently for the birth of her children. Her steps had slowed,
and even when her aura was tucked carefully inward, she had become
visible without warning on more than one occasion. Pythia sighed and
rose, pacing idly around the glade. She poked in the undergrowth with
her staff, looking for moss, finding none.
'Pythia,' Bystrick called quietly, 'what is it? Come and sit.'
'Hmm? Nothing, just restless.' Pythia moved to another tree and
poked again.
Bystrick studied Pythia as she moved around the glade. She stepped
lightly between the trees, prodding the ground with her staff, then
moving on. She certainly did seem restless. Both of them knew there
were no herbs or mosses to be found here. Bystrick sat quietly until
Pythia was satisfied there was nothing to be found and sat beside him
again. A grimace passed her face quickly, then turned serious.
'Soon, I think,' she whispered, 'I should return to my cleric now.'
The raven stood with a kernal in his mouth looking from Pythia to
Bystrick and back again. Then he returned to his noisy eating.
Bystrick laid his hand on Pythia's abdomen and felt the lives within
separating from their mother. 'You are going nowhere tonight,
Pythia,' Bystrick calmly said, 'else you will drop them along the
way.' Bystrick smiled.
[255] Kerith: A distant memory, Karisa (1/3)
Wed Feb 4 04:50:29 1998
To: all
I do not recall my entire past. I am ashamed to say that I have no
recollection of my homeland or any methods of reaching it. Perhaps I'm not
so fortunate as many others to have their family history with evidence of
their family tree and ancestors. Or perhaps I am quite fortunate that I
have been blessed with the opportunity to be rid of the ignorance most my
race holds. }My memory begins when I was a young child. I was probably
around the age of three or four. Still innocent to the prejudice my race
(Yinn) had against other races such as the elves, I did not understand whom
was a friend nor foe. Everything to me was beautiful, the world was a vast
realm to be explored. It so happened one day I was wandering about in a
forest, to which I have no recollection which one it was. Then, as if by
fate, I saw another little humanoid creature wandering about. Similarily to
myself, it scanned its surroundings cautiously and innocently. He was
exploring the secrets of this marvelous forest. Then his eyes stumbled upon
me. Of course I was staring right at him, which startled him. At first he
was shocked. I was also frozen in plaec. I have never seen such a frail
creature before. It had pointy ears, fair skin and a chiseled jaw-line. My
appearance must have frightened him because he immediately ran away and hid
behind a tree. But, as any anxious child would do, he eventually came out
to discover the mysteries that lied in this new creature he'd never seen
before. We soon became friends and although we could not understand each
other, we always met at that same place everyday to play. One day my
parents came to retrieve me from my play - I do not recall why. They saw
this elven child and immediately unseamed the poor child's head from it's
body. I was terrified. They seemed infuriated with my behavior, since I
befriended an elf. How was I supposed to know he was a eternal foe to our
race... They then took me... Far away.. Into another forest. They left
me there, I guess to die or perhaps as a weird punishment. I didn't think
they'd ever come back for me. I cowered beside a tree and began crying for
what seemed eternity. The images of my friend's head being decapitated
flying through my mind. It seemed as if I was in a dark abyss of despair
and that I would continue to fall forever...
Kerith - Dread Pirate of the Pirate Fleet (Org) Yinn, Assassin
[256] Katzen: The beginnings of Katzen
Wed Feb 4 23:36:15 1998
To: all
I remember much of my childhood, of stories around the warm golden hearth, of
the many guests who would come and stay with us. I also remember the food, the heavenly scents of fresh baked breads and succulent meats. The scent of exotic spices showering down on me as I played around with the many other kids.
However, I don't remember who we were. No last name, no names for my parents beyond Mom and Dad. We simply were.
Then it changed. A hovering blackness blocks my sight of what happened next.
If I left or was kidnapped I cannot say. If my parents live or not I do not know.
Whatever happened has been erased from my memory, and I do not believe that it can
ever be restored without some sort of divine assistance. Be that as it may, still I
strive to bring honor to those unknown adults and seek to survive and improve until one day I may remember.
For now, I am simply Katzen, who seeks knowledge and desires to assist others, but only those who are willing to admit that they need it, and who are willing to
repay through similar acts of kindness to others in need.
Do not take this to mean that I will not defend myself or attack others. Also do
not think that this means that I will be a pushover.
What I intend to be is an individual who is capable and willing to provide a helping hand to those who need it and who will pass it on to others who also need it.
Yea, maybe attempting to be an altruistic mage will be too much for one man,
but how will any ideal triumph and be shared without the untold hours and years
of effort put behind them? Ward yourself well takers of this world, for if it is
in me to do so, pure takers will be destroyed so that those with the vision
and desire to make this place the best can remake this world into one whose
mere mention will conjure up visions of Utopia and peace and safety.
mere mention will conjure up visions of Utopia and peace and safety.
Upon this goal I dedicate myself, and pledge to provide every effort that I may
to see that it comes about.
Katzen
[257] Kerith: A distant memory of the past, Karisa (2/3)
Thu Feb 5 00:22:09 1998
To: all
Seeming lost in the shadows of darkness all seemed hopeless. My mind and
soul had been so out of state that I didn't even here them approach. It
wasn't until they touched me that I finally realized there another presence.
I opened my tear stricken eyes to see the vision of a male humanoid. He
reminded me a larger version of my recent elven friend except that he didn't
have pointy years, had a larger build and had hair about his mouth and chin.
He tried to speak to me, but his words were incoherent. Unfortunately he
didn't understand my words either. I was still frightened so when he tried
to touch me again, I shrieked and cowered away from him. Eventually after
watching him for several minutes I realized he meant me no harm. He had his
hand open towards me, as if beckoning me to trust him. I decided there was
nothing for me to lose and grasped his hand quickly. Then I stood up and he
proceeded to slowly lead me through the foods. It felt odd putting so much
trust into this interesting humanoid. Then again, I was young, innocent,
alone, and lost. Any help would have been useful. Soon I began to tire and
I guess he simply carried me the rest of the way. My next recollection of
events was waking up in a strange bed with blankets upon it. At the time I
knew not what it was, but it seemed somewhat comfortable. Oblivious to
where I had been taken, and whom had taken me. I simply waited in this
odd-looking room for the humanoid to return.
Kerith - Dread Pirate of the Pirate Fleet (Org) Yinn Assassin
[258] Shrew: The little shrew's way home
Thu Feb 5 09:11:25 1998
To: all
The lands I found myself in were strange, stranger than the ones which
I used to inhabit. The sun shone brightly, hurting my eyes for 12 hours
each day. And people said that the land was "flat" and that you could
fall off the end if you burrowed too far into the earth! No fun at all!
On top of that, this scary place had living gods in it! Big scary ones.
I want to go home! to my nice safe burrow!
So since this was a land of magic, I summoned up all my courage and
called up to the sky at night for a miracle. "Hello, Mr. or Ms. god?
...ummm...I'm lost and I need to get home, errr...if I still have a home."
To that asking came a sign, a handful of worms and yummy grubs crawled
out of the earth in front of my feet....I shrieked and jumped back in
fright until I realized that this was a gift, a sign from one of them gods.
So I took the squirming bundle of food, and ran to find someone of the
lands to tell me what this all meant.
On the forest road, I found a scary Pirate! Coming into to town since he
had ship leave! I was terribly afraid he would lop my head off with one
swipe of his sabre that hung round his waist. "Mister pirate! please
don't hurt me. I have a question for you...what sign is this? Which
god or goddess give me favor?" Upon my presenting him the worms, the
poor man leaned over into a nearby bush and lost his lunch. I would have
thought that pirates had a better constitution than that....but oh well.
The man calling himself Corrigan, said that this grotesque gift was a
present from Drakkara, must be. So I thanked him heartily and trundled
off to the city in search of a temple or mage guild to learn more about
this mysterious Drakkara.
[259] Birakus: The Temple of Dahoun
Thu Feb 5 23:37:57 1998
To: all
. I should start my story with a brief introduction of myself to clear
a few things up. I am Birakus Ziven, son of the 3rd elder of Dahoun.
I grew up believing in the gods that guide us on our journies, and
give us purpose and vision. I was taught that in my faith will come
tranquility and strength, for the gods of Good are there for us
to pray to, and to love as we love our families. I came to think
otherwise, in time. I should make it clear, that my life on this world
is not to be spent dealing in evil, but only to serve the good through teachings
of my own ideals, and my own thoughts. I have been taught enough, and
have come to the conclusion that it isnt always "good" to be "good".
But enough about me...I have spent too much time already, onto other matters.
. The Temple of Dahoun is a sacred place, known to those who have
the purest faith. I once called it home, along with my father, and younger
brother. You see we are all men there, for females have another place,
one that doesn't need to be brought up here. Don't get me wrong,
I'm all for 'equal opportunity', but when the priestesses start doing
the hunting for the boars, we'll call it even. The Temple is
situated not far from here, in the mountains on the far side of the eastern
sea. It isnt a fortress of any kind, nor could it be defended if need
be, but the people there have no conflicts, and therefore no worries
about conquests from others abroad.
. You may have asked yourself, if this place is only known to the ones of
purest faith, then why is he telling us? Well when I neglected my studies
to prusue other interests, namely my own ideals, I was forced out of the
temple for not following the way of the gods. I will always care for
the Temple and the people of Dahoun, but I hope that I find a new home
here, in these dark and shattered lands, as bleak as it may
be. Til we meet in person, I thank you, and try to follow yourself and not
the way of gods..for they are only figureheads, or so I believe.
Birakus Ziven, Cleric of Dahoun..always.
[260] Grimlok: Rumors of a secret wedding...
Fri Feb 6 00:37:38 1998
To: all
Perhaps you have heard the rumors of a recent "secret wedding"
in the realm, and you are wondering if the rumors are true...
Let me begin when I joined the great kingdom of Althanina.
--------------------------------------------------------------
Mid-afternoon, market square, bustling crowds and Christine is
taking me on a tour of Althainia...pointing out the little
changes that have been made here and there. I can't remember
ever seeing Althainia so busy, and it's all i can do to keep
up with Christine as she weaves through the crowds. I reached
to grab her hand and tugged her back a little to hard. I
caught her as she fell, holding her gently in my arms. I
smiled down at her and helped her to her feet. My mind filled
with images of the past...of times when Christine and I had
spent hours and hours adventuring together, and now we stood
together in Market Square, staring at each other a bit awkwardly.
We both smiled and I gently took her hand as she continued showing
me Althainia. She led me to the temorary HQ of the kingdom and
said she had a question she wished to ask me. Christine asked if
I would join the kingdom! My heart lept at the chance to be close
to Christine again. I could not say no to the offer, my heart
was aching for the chance to be near Christine, my Angel...
I joined Althainia and was given Knighthood by Emperor Oge. I
should say at this point, that I had no planned intentions of what
was to happen...it just happened.
--------------------------------------------------------------
After joining Althainia, I spent more time with Christine than I
had in a long time...I was truly happy for the first time in ages.
As Christine and I helped other members of Althainia procure new
equipment or retrieve lost items, we started becoming closer. That's
when it happened...out of the blue I got some crazy notion...and...
I acted upon it...what did I have to lose. I don't even remember
where we were...my heart was racing and my palms were sweating...I
stood directly in front of Christine and dropped to one knee, taking
her delicate hand in mine, I withdrew a small carved ring from a
pouch about my waist, one that I had carved long ago for Christine...
I looked up at her, and asked her in as calm a voice as I could,
and this part is all fuzzy...as I said...I was a bit nervous, "Christine,
will you marry me?" My heart was pounding and I was praying to Raije
that she would say yes. I knew the circumstances that I was asking her
under, but I had to try. To my surprise or relief...I'm not sure
which it was...she said, "yes." My heart sang! I couldn't have been
happier! I gently put the ring on her finger and hugged her tightly.
[262] Grimlok: Rumors of a secret wedding...(part 2)
Fri Feb 6 01:18:44 1998
To: all
As I have told you...none of this was planned when I joined the
kingdom of Althainia...but I was overjoyed! Christine and I decided
to keep our engagement a secret, and to have a ceremony performed for
wedding vows in secret as well. We just didn't want a big ceremony.
We asked Terri to be there as a witness, since it was going to take
place in his kingdom, and we asked Davonskevort to perform the
ceremony. Davonskevort did a wonderful job, and I thank him for taking
the time to do this for us at such short notice. We had scarcely
been engaged a week when we took our vows, and have only been married
for a week since...but this past week has been filled with happiness.
Because of the secrecy and the suddenness of our marriage, we did not
have the chance for a proper honeymoon, and only stayed in Shalonesti
for one night. We are now, however, going to take a week off, to
roam about the realm together, and enjoy the beauty around us. Please
excuse us for the next week as we will not be available for help as
we normally are.
Sir Grimlok, Proud Defender of Althainia.
[261] Noraim: A meeting of old friends Part 1
Fri Feb 6 00:43:56 1998
To: all
Noraim quietly slipped between the shaddows on the way back to the safty
of his home in the valor clan hall, suddenly a voice broke the silence it
whispered only one word "Noraim". Startled Noraim turned quickly laying one
hand on the dagger concealed on his hip. A tall cloaked figure stepped out
of the door way of the Jewlers The cloaked figure said, "Fri Noraim it
has been far too long since we have talked... I senced your troubled soul
and have come to help you find your way in these dark times." Noraim burst
into a wide smile, "Loras my friend it has indead been too long I am glad to
see you but troubled by what brought you." Loras nodded, " I have come to
help you sort through your soul young Noraim as I have done once before, let
us go somewhere we can safely talk." And with that Noraim led Loras off to
the safty of his home.
[263] Trey: Trey.....
Fri Feb 6 01:50:56 1998
To: all
Upon his return from the dark land lands in which he was
lead to, away from his family for a long time. Away from everyone for
to long, he returned from his unknown journey again.
Another trip to the land he dreamed.......
This time he returned and found that he was far into the future
to much time had passed...to much of everything had passed
He met Christine where he always had seen her....
His son was not there, she wanted to talk....
He had been gone for so long she thought him gone forever...
She had fallen for another....again....
Trey knew, nothing had been clear till now....
She returned his ring and shed a tear, he closed his eyes and
walked from her forever...from everyone forever....
He walked to his destiny...thinking, it was clear...
His life had turned again...
Necrucifer had given him his dreams
a beautiful woman and son..a full life
and at his peak of joy, he crumbled it
He always knew the day would come when Necrucifer would
extract his revenge for what Trey did to him...
Trey just didnt know it would happen so soon
Trey walked to the place where his heart held so deep
He watched as the sky turned red and the earth rotted black
He felt the chill winds of Necrucifer, ones he had felt many times before
He watched the ground swell, boil and turn...
The air around Trey turned to fire.......
Laughter filled his ears as they flesh burned from them
Trey knew his pain would last forever....
Trey knew his sorrow would pierce his soul
The last words he heard before he was consumed by Necrucifer..
You are mine once again.........laughter, silence.....
death......
Trey Sousay.....
[264] Pythia: Sharing
Fri Feb 6 10:51:38 1998
To: all
Pythia's raven fluttered impatiently on a low hanging branch. Below,
Pythia sat crosslegged on the ground, eyes closed, her posture erect,
her breathing deep and steady. The small fire that Bystrick had
built burned in the glade, washing Pythia with its amber glow. All
was prepared for the birthing of Pythia's twins. Now all that
remained was for them to make their appearances.
Early in her labor Pythia had recognized how different this birth
would be from Dylan's. His birth had been attended by Elistan, with
Shasta close at her side. She had felt sheltered and prepared and
Dylan had slipped into the world with a sigh. Here deep in the
forest with only Bystrick to help her, Pythia felt off balance. She
knew he would never leave her, yet she felt alone and frightened.
Through the night, Bystrick ministered to Pythia, calming her when
her concentration waivered, wiping her brow, and offering her cups of
water laced with the powder he'd sprinkled into it. Pythia remained
quiet, silently mouthing words that Bystrick read from her lips,
prayers to Zandreya and Modron for strength and courage.
As dawn neared, Pythia grew alarmed at the length of time she had
been laboring. The rhythmic contractions had grown intense through
the night, but the births seemed no closer now than when they had
begun. Bystrick, too, seemed concerned. He rummaged through his pack
pulling out the Dragon's egg.
'Pythia, lie back,' he commanded. Pythia looked unconvinced.
Bystrick guided her to her back and pressed the egg lightly to her
abdomen. The shell of the egg shimmered, growing translucent.
Bystrick bent to it and peered into it. When he looked back to
Pythia his face was dark with worry.
'What? What do you see?' Pythia asked, fear in her voice. 'All is
well? Bystrick, all is well?'
Bystrick shook his head slowly. 'No. The child here is turned. It
cannot be born. I must turn it.'
Pythia felt tears welling in her eyes. She remembered watching
helplessly as a young Elf in her charge had lost both babe and life,
while she had worked without success to deliver her turned child.
Her mind raced back to her family and wondered how long they would
miss her. 'We will die,' she said simply.
'Not today.' Bystrick pulled a small staff out of his pack and
passed it into Pythia's shaking hands. 'The pain will be greater
than you've known, Pythia, but you will not die from pain,' Bystrick
smiled wryly. 'Grip this or bite it, if the pain is too great. Once
we begin, we will not stop until the child is safely born.'
There was a strange look on Bystrick's face that Pythia could not
read. He looked almost happy with her helplessness. She closed her
trembling fingers around the cool staff, then grimaced and gripped it
tightly as a contraction swept over her.
Pythia locked her eyes on Bystrick, determined not to look away until
the pain subsided. He calmly uttered a phrase, rubbing his hands
together. As the pain increased, Bystrick's eyes began glowing the
crimson that had frightened Pythia so long ago in dae'Tok, as it
frightened her now. Pythia tried to focus on a place far outside of
herself, but Bystrick's mumbling kept drawing her back to her pain.
His voice grew stronger as the contraction grew, until the words ran
together and became a low growl.
[265] Pythia: Sharing
Fri Feb 6 10:54:38 1998
To: all
Pythia tightened her hands on the staff, tears streaming down her
face, but the pain continued. She shut her eyes tightly, trying to
find a peaceful thought to grasp, but the tearing she felt deep
within overwhelmed her.
'Bystrick,' she cried out, 'get it out. Oh dear Mother, get it out.'
She felt, rather than heard, Bystrick's growling within her, his
strong hands fighting against her to turn the child. A peaceful door
opened to her mind and she started to slip toward the quiet. But
Bystrick's voice ordered her back.
'Pythia,' he growled, 'do not faint. You must push the child to me
now.' Bystrick's voice roared around her. 'Pythia, push the child
to me!'
Pythia opened her eyes to Bystrick's angry glare. She drew in a
quick breath and bore down against the pain, groaning loudly as she
felt the child move, felt Bystrick guiding it out. Then she heard
the child wail, and collapsed back against the ground.
'A daughter,' Bystrick proclaimed, 'healthy.'
'Give her to me,' Pythia whispered weakly. 'Please, give her to me.'
'Not yet.' Bystrick turned away with the child, washing her with
clear water, before finally wrapping her in a small silk blanket and
laying her on Pythia's chest.
Pythia wiped the tears from her face, and laying the staff aside she
looked with awe at her beautiful daughter. There was not a mark on
her to tell of her painful entry to this world. Her tiny eyes were
closed, her hands closed in fists. 'Marielle,' Pythia whispered,
'Marielle Shalonost.' She kissed the sleeping infant gently on her
forehead, and looked back to Bystrick. 'Marielle Shalonost.'
Bystrick smiled. Pythia's daughter looked much as he thought she had
looked as a babe. This child of hers would gather many around her,
as her mother had. This thought pleased Bystrick, and he chuckled
quietly.
Pythia wrapped her arms around Marielle and quietly offered prayers
to Zandreya and Modron. She felt the stirring begin within her, the
contractions for her second child's birth mild when compared to what
had passed earlier. She laid Marielle gently at her side to
concentrate on this second birth.
'And again.' Bystrick picked up the discarded staff and offered it to
Pythia.
Pythia shook her head. 'I am fine,' she smiled. She quickly found
her focus and easily rode the contractions, until the babe slipped
quietly into Bystrick's waiting hands.
'A son,' he smiled, as the child cried out, 'healthy.' Bystrick
washed the child in fresh water, and wrapping him warmly in the small
blanket, he laid him on Pythia's chest. Marielle stirred, and he
reached to her, picking her up while Pythia welcomed her new son.
Clear green eyes greeted Pythia. Her son looked boldly into her, and
Pythia felt his aura reach out to touch hers. 'Mychel,' she smiled,
'Mychel Shalonost.' She closed her arms around Mychel, and kissed
his forehead gently as she had his sister. Then she offered quiet
prayers again for the gift of her children. Her smile broadened as
she looked at Bystrick holding Marielle. 'One day, Bystrick, if the
Gods will it, you will feel the joy of a child you can call your own.'
Bystrick returned her smile. Marielle's tiny fingers closed around
Bystrick's thumb, gripping it tightly. 'Perhaps, Pythia. Perhaps I
will.'
[266] Bystrick: Sharing: The other half
Fri Feb 6 14:15:08 1998
To: all
Bystrick stayed on with Pythia a bit longer, watching her and
the children. It was a strange thing for him, as he never dealt with children
this close before. They often times ran, if they were old enough, or cried
until they could cry no more. Both these children lay moderately quiet
while he was around, save Mychel's small resentment and distate for him.
As he sat, he took out a silver coin. Placing it on his forefinger, he
began rolling the coin across his finger tops, the light of the fire glinting
of the coin repeatedly. Marielle seemed pleased by the act, all the while
Mychel semmed moderately upset. A strange twist, if anything. Eventually,
Bystrick ceeded to Marielle's reaching grasp, and gave her the coin.
"Pythia, I...I should be off. I have things to contemplate," Bystrick
finally said, slowly standing to his feet.
The girl...take the girl...
"Very well," Pythia responded slowly, "I should be returning to the forest
myself. I appreciate what you did for me, Bys. Thank you."
"No thanks are needed," Bystrick smiled lightly. "You would have done the same
for me if I were in the situation."
Bystrick noticed Marielle's small voice crying quietly as he turned to leave,
just under Pythia's slight giggling at the imagery of Bystrick pregnant,
he was sure. As Bystrick moved away, Pythia called out to him.
"Bystrick! Wait! The soil, I need it."
Ah yes, the soil. The soil he gathered for her. He wondered if she was
aware enough to see exactly what he had done. As he turned back, Mychel
began to cry. As he handed a bag to Pythia, he thought to himself how
the boy hated him, yet the girl seemed to have some liking for him. He
wondered if that had something to do with the rising hatred he felt during
her birth. Very strange indeed....
"Here you are, then," Bystrick said, as he handed Pythia a bag, "A bag of
soil, a ball from each birth."
He silently cursed himself for keeping the second bag, that with Marielle's
birth soil within it.
"Thank you again, Bystrick," Pythia said, as she pecked him on the cheek.
He only nodded this time, as Mychel's cry became a wail. It was time to
leave...now. As he turned and left again, he felt his eyes flare gently
red. When they subsided, he was halfway back to Arkane, tears falling freely
from his eyes.
[267] Kierstyn: The story of the Grimwulf twins.
Fri Feb 6 20:44:00 1998
To: all
Kierstyn Grimwulf stood proudly in the halls of the great Eclipse for the first time, next to her father. Kelthas, noticing the awe on her face, smiled down at his daughter.
"How I wish Errick could see this place...", she sighed.
"Your twin brother has made his decision. NEVER will he see inside the walls of this Keep", Kelthas growled.
Kierstyn nodded, and replied, "Well, we certainly tried our best to change his ways, Father. He's too stubborn to listen to our side, and we'll never understand his."
Frowning, Kierstyn recalled the day that her brother had told her of his wishes to join Knighthood, the most hated enemies of Eclipse....
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
What?!?" she had screamed. "This is not very funny, brother, if this is your idea of a joke.
"I'm not joking, Kierstyn", Errick sincerely replied.
After a pause....."Why?" was all she could whisper...
"Kierstyn, I see all the hurt in this world... some of it caused by our own Father, and I cannot help but to try to put an end to it."
"Don't you ever open your eyes? There are so many people suffering in this world! Don't you ever want to help them?"
Kierstyn sneered, "I help only myself, and those I hold dear. Who's to say these suffering people deserve my help?"
Errick sadly shook his head, and replied, "Every man, woman, and child in this realm deserves a *real* chance at life, Kierstyn."
"I cannot stand by and watch as you and Father...sometimes even Mother.... just walk by these people, either not even noticing their existance, or stopping just long enough to spit on their boots."
"I WILL help them, to the best of my abilities."
"Well, isn't that NOBLE of you, Errick.", Kierstyn chuckled. "I don't suppose you've told Father yet?"
"I...No, I haven't." Errick replied, head down.
"Well, then. Shall I tell him for you? Or are you afraid that Father will disown you..*chuckle* Or WORSE...when he finds out your true wishes?"
"His Father being MURDERED by a group of renegade Knights certainly isn't going to help your situation, now, is it?", Kierstyn triumphantly replied, hoping she had banished all ideas of Knighthood from his head.
"No, but I have told our Mother, and *she* understands."
"Well, of COURSE Onyx understands... her father was a Knight!"
"She's struggled her whols life for her Father to understand why she joined Eclipse, so she knows what you'll be going through, I suppose..."
"Yes, well, at least Mother realized the error of her ways, and left Eclipse."
"Errick, I will never truly understand why Mother chose to leave a group as great as Eclipse, but I sincerely doubt that it was because she realized the so-called 'error of her ways'."
"Now, stop changing the subject and let's go tell Father of your recent revelations, shall we?"
And so, they had walked together to find their father, each twin the antithesis of the other.
One capable of committing the Darkest Evil, the other... the Purest Good.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Kierstyn looked up at her Father and smiled, happy with all the decisions she'd made in her life thus far... and dreading the decisions to come.
Errick had recently made the decision to join Knighthood, and she had joined Eclipse.
In the unending battle between "good" and "evil"... Knighthood VS Eclipse... could she bring herself to kill her own brother?
[268] Finnadria: Loyalty.
Fri Feb 6 21:38:51 1998
To: all
"So Christine thinks she knows my god." Queen Finnadria sat back
in her chair, her small black cat stared at Thrantothos with its
piercing yellow eyes. A smirk and a look of distaste which it seemed
the Queen tried to hide, but could not, played upon Finnadria's face.
She looked like this everytime someone mentioned Christine, of late,
which Thrantothos did not understand, they had seemed to be quite good
friends, in fact, the Queen had even mentioned that Christine was one
of the few people that she actually truly trusted.
"M'lady, I-" But Finnadria cut him off, she stared past him, and he
wasn't sure that she'd even heard him. "Christine knows very little
about Necrucifer." The emerald eyes of her snake armbands flashed
suddenly, and brightly as a draft disrupted the flames in the fireplace.
The light didn't seem to leave the snakes' eyes, and they continued
to glitter oddly on their own. Thrantothos shivered slightly. The Queen
seemed to have a taste for stange eyes.
"Of course m'lady, I was just mentioning the conversation to ye, I
thought that it'd be of interest." Queen Finnadria seemed to snap out of her daydream, and smiles slightly,
" Of course Thrantothos, and it was very interesting. But we have other
things to speak of, don't we? We've gone over what shall be done at the
ceremony, with Kryron, as Dark Priest most of it rests on him..."
"Aye m'lady, tomorrow night then? I gots to be saying though, that I
be having my doubts, what happens ifn' the dark lord does not be accepting
the offering?"
Finnadria smiled again, disturbingly, "Well then, my friend, may he
have mercy upon your soul." She was calm, composed, and perfectly
beautiful, but needless to say, Thrantothos didn't believe that he'd
sleep very well during the night to come. He was silent a moment longer,
and then he cleared his throat, " Well, by yer leave, ma'am, I'll be
getting my rest, I'll be needin' it for tomorrow's ceremony..." He
trailed off, once again not sure if Finnadria was actually listening
to him, but she nodded her head at him, then continued to stare into
the fireplace.
, ****************
Finnadria stroked Stequkluro, the cat purred happily. Nightmare in
Smog's tongue. She smiled, Thrantothos was a loyal servant to her,
loyal enough to give up his soul to her god. There weren't many who
were willing to do that. He may have been a spy once, but now he
was completely loyal, no matter their intentions upon becoming a
citizen of Verminasia, they all became loyal in the end. Finnadria's
thoughts lingered upon loyalty and once again went to Christine.
Christine and her little lectures about what was right. Christine,
who in the Queen's mind was very disloyal. Christine, who spread
bitterness throughout Finnadria's heart.
And the emerald eyes of Finnadria's obsidian snake armbands
glittered oddly in the light, sending little green rays of light
throughout the room. They were a gift to her, and now the Queen
never took them off, ever.
[269] Noraim: A chat with an old friend part 2
Sat Feb 7 01:43:36 1998
To: all
Once back in the warmth and safty of Noraim's home, Loras turned to him.
"You must be greatly troubled my friend for me to have noticed from so far,"
"Yes," Noraim replied " my heart is clouded by indescision and uncertanty."\
Loras Thought for a minute and said, "Perhaps if we were to start at the begining
with a retelling of how you came to be who and what you are now, then perhaps
we can decide where you are going?"
"As much as it pains me to relive the past I do believe that you may be
right my friend.", sighed Noraim.
[270] Shrew: The gift for Shrew
Sat Feb 7 10:53:17 1998
To: all
...After much journeying I found myself before the gates of a strange city
with large walls and sculpted towers. Guards stood before the gate which
I approached, as I scurried near bearing word on my blessing and gift from
a deity named Drakkara.
"Excuse me mister guard": I snivelled to one of the gate attendants.
"I'm looking for a temple or place where they talk about a lady named
Drakkara...she gave me this". I presented a pawful of squirming worms to
the gate guard. His response was something like:" Uggghh...." but I don't
remember much past that since I found myself being picked up my the
scruff of my neck and boot kicked back out towards the forest. Fortunately
I missed the nettle bush upon landing. Ouch, that smarted! What a big scary
stonefaced meany!
A different strategy was in order...
The walls of this great fortified city were huge, at least 20dwarves tall.
I didn't like heights at all, they make me queasy. So I snuck away to
quiet spot and proceded to dig. However I found it easy digging in the
clay soil around the bases of a wall segment. ...just like home and my
safe little burrow...
Unfortunately, my luck was not good that day, as it had been all week,
starting with the destruction of my home for a super-cartway and
ending in this catastrophe. I dig myself into many messes.
Although the walls may have been high, they were not stable, and after
digging but five feet below the ground near the foundation, the wall
segment began to sway and buckle. "Oh, my, oh, my...." I babbled as it
began to fall, bricks and mortar tumbling down. Screams emanated from
the other side of the wall, I cackled in internal delight in thinking of
the chaos I was causing to the people of this town. Then, the bricks fell.
Multitudes of stones, I was lucky enough however to get out of the way.
At last, although as planned I strode across the ruins of the wall, and
into the city....and into the arms of Vermanasia's cityguard.
"You're under arrest, for endangering the city of Vermanasia", the guards
spat out at me as they dragged me to the dungeons of the palace to await
trial.
I shivered and shrieked as they hauled me away. Yet, I had delight still
in the thought that I had caused havoc enough for an entire army on that
day. I imagined what might have happened if there were 20 more of me causing
such mischief. And I grinned.
[271] Finnadria: Conversion.
Sat Feb 7 20:30:18 1998
To: all
They stood, Kryron as Dark Priest, Tatianna as witness,
Finnadria as follower of Necrucifer and Thrantothos as...
sacrifice. They were there to witness Thrantothos'
conversion, from a follower Cliath to a follower of
Necrucifer.The ceremony commenced as Kryron drew a
pentagram with his own blood, on the floor of the Dark
Temple in Verminasia, adding a drop of the Queen's to
it, aswell. Thrantothos stepped inside, and the others
lingered on its edge, for protection, Kryron said.
Tatianna voiced her doubts about the ceremony when her
husband, Kryron, asked them to hold hands and stand in
a circle around the pentagram. When assured that no harm
would come to her, she agreed to stay, but was still
uneasy.
Under the direction of Kryron, Thrantothos called into
the darkness, uncertain at first, "Great and powerful
god Necrucifer, I renounce my worship to the god Cliath
and offer you my soul! Take it, as it is yours now and
forever." As his voice grew more certain and more strong,
a dark aura began to glow around him.
As darkness descended, the emerald eyes of Finnadria's
obsidian snake armbands began to dance with an unkown
light. As if encouraged by the too-dark night.
"Be my True master, my one master!" Thrantothos called
into the darkness. The magickal aura around Thrantothos
grew, as did the darkness in the room, it became heavy and
oppressive, and Finnadria shuddered as the great weight bore
down on her shoulders, as did the others, save for Thrantothos,
who seemed unaffected.
"Someone bring the sacrifice!" he cried, "It is
needed to complete the ceremony. Something pure and true."
Queen Finnadria's gaze went to Tatianna, who shook her
head and said, "You know that I don't fit that desc-
ription, Finn." Finnadria smiled and nodded. She raised
her hands high into the air and uttered arcane words. A
small human girl appeared before her, looking surprised
and afraid, she wimpered softly. Thrantothos smiled a
cold smile and grabbed the child, raising her over his head.
Tatianna's eyes widened, and she stared at the child,
shaking her head, then looked to Kryron pleadingly.
"Calm yourself, my wife," He said dispassionately.
He calmed her on his own with a few simple magickal
words and Finnadria gestured once to put her to sleep.
[272] Finnadria: Conversion cont..
Sat Feb 7 20:36:12 1998
To: all
Thrantothos tightened his grip on the squirming child
and brought her down upon his minotaur horns. His Queen
giggled softly to herself as blood streamed down his face.
Thrantothos then removed the child's body from his horns
and let it drop to the floor. He then proceeded to cut
out her heart with his dagger. "Accept this child's
life as sacrifice to you, Great Lord of Darkness! Let
this child's life bring my soul into your arms!"
Thrantothos took a bite of the child's heart and tossed
it onto the altar.
The eyes of Finnadria's armbands glowed fiercely, with
their own light, but went unnoticed, for the attention
of all gathered was on the ceremony.
"Rid yourself of Cliath, Thrantothos." Finnadria
spoke, surprising even herself.
The minotaur slowly cut a long straight slit down his
arm, and his blood spilled out upon the altar, then
onto the floor, and then before their eyes, the blood
turned an inky black colour, and the cut on Thrantothos'
arm closed, leaving a black scar. The scar began to
shift into the form of a snake, and not sure if his eyes
told him true, Thrantothos showed it to his Queen, to
see if she too saw what he did. As she looked at it,
Thrantothos thought he saw something shift on her arm,
and she cried out in pain.
Looking accusingly at Thrantothos, Finnadria pronounced,
" You made it bite me!" And as he looked closer, he
noticed what seemed to be a snake bite on her left arm.
The mouth part of her obsidian snake armband on that
arm was smeared in blood. She silently touched the one
on her right and the bite closed without a trace, save
for the little bit of blood on the mouth bit of the
snake. "I made it bite you..?" Thrantothos said
uncertainly, not understanding, his Queen smiled sweetly
at him and said, "Bite? Don't be silly, you've lost
a lot of blood."
"You should be baptised properly." Finnadria stated
matter-of-factly, distracting both Thrantothos and
Kryron from the subject of snake bites. She took out
a small silver knife and slit open her palm, spreading
her blood on Thrantothos' forehead. She began to speak,
words that Yang has taught her long ago..
"Welcome to the darkness in Necrucifer's light.
May the light show you the way,
And may his poison course through your veins.
May you see the light that I see,
And the darkness that no other can.
May your soul turn to him in death,
And find peace within The Dark Lord."
She held out her hand for Kryron to heal, and it was done,
another soul for Necrucifer. She smiled, proud, her citizens
were following their paths very well.
Tatianna stirred and awoke, staring at the contents of
the pentagram and altar. She gasped and cried, "What
have you done?!" A few words uttered by Kryron made
her eyes glaze over, and he excused himself, taking her
away, saying that soon, to Tatianna, it will all be a
horrible nightmare.
[273] Shrew: Digging myself into trouble
Sun Feb 8 13:12:26 1998
To: all
*Warning this story is full of fluff, non-seriousness and odd humour*
*some people may not share this sense of oddness*
So, I found poor little me in the Vermanasia dungeon awaiting hanging
at Guillotine square for unintentionally knocking down the eastern wall
of the city of Vermanasia. Locked in a dank dungeon, I felt very much at
home (being a rodent and all). However this would put a cramp in my
plans for finding out more about this mysterious diety Drakkara and her
gift to me ( a mass of squirming worms and other subterrean feasts).
I started to think that even if I was to be stuck in this comfy although
confining place, I might as well sit back and enjoy.
An old-timer in the cell next to me who was but skin and bones called
out to me: "Hey sonny, at least you're being hanged...I've been in here for
a few hundred years" I looked at the old bearded man who appeared human
in nature, but of course that would have been impossible, no human lives
to be more than a hundred! That man must have eaten some bad grubs....
Thinking about grubs made me feel very hungry, I thought maybe this dirt
floor holds some hidden treasure, surely if I dig...wait a minute, I'll
dig myself out of this mess I got myself into. So I dug and dug.
Hiding the hole I was digging with my towel (which I never leave home
without). Just before my snout broke the surface of my newly made tunnel to freedom I heard the old man shout down my tunnel. "Hey, wait!" But I didn't slow
up for that old senile fool. He'd have to wait another 100years to get
out of that dungeon.
[274] Tuefry: A tale of the BlackHeart Legacy.
Sun Feb 8 14:06:45 1998
To: all
The knife sunk deep into willing flesh, and the blood ran bright red.
This should have been the end. Alas, it was not.
A wail rose up around the room as things were smashed and splintered.
The screaming sounded as those who are fed live to the werebeasts in the
Temples of the Temptress long ago.
Temptress?
Memories of ages past whipped by his closed eyelids. A hundred million
nights, living as he would.
Then, the pain began.
[275] Tuefry: A tale of the BlackHeart Legacy.
Sun Feb 8 14:11:02 1998
To: all
It is the end, take my life, and let me rest forever, he thought. It was
time to go, to rest in peace.
He smiled as he felt darkness fall about him. He had killed many a victim,
and heard them scream of the darkness death brings.
Fold in, take me...................................
He gasped as he was grasped forcibly! Death's embrace was supposed to be
kindly to the meek and the wicked alike. This was more like being hauled
forcibly. And there was no reason for it, he was willing.
"Sing with us. You will be us now, you will be Shadow."
A scream barely escaped his lips. The Shadows! They had waited and waited
for their time, and now it had come. There was no struggling left within
him now, and they pulled him to the land of forever.
[276] Tuefry: A tale of the BlackHeart legacy.
Sun Feb 8 14:20:08 1998
To: all
Darkness, sweet anti-light. Fill you, care for you as a mother, embrace
you as a lover. He felt the darkness sink into his bloody wound, weaving
itself in.
I am Tuefry BlackHeart - No, we are the Shadow - No, I will not give
up! I am Tuefry Shadow... no! -
Digging deep within him, he looked for the strength. He was losing himself
to the Shadow.
"I am BlackHeart the Demon, and ne'er will this change!" he screamed,
feeling something very primal, very buried within him. Black darkness
battled the very flames of Hell.
Then, he awoke.
He was standing in the Shadow grove, with darkness lurking about.
"It must have all been a dream" he muttered to himself. As he stood, he
felt a tingling feeling in his chest. He rubbed the sore spot.
Except there was no sore spot, merely a gaping, bloody hole.
Working quickly, he binded the wound before the blood all drained from his
face. With little strength to him, ripping the cloth strips was very
difficult. Reaching into his weapon pouch, he produced a very heavy blade.
The ceremonial dagger. He gasped. It had really all happenned. Looking
more closely at the blade, he noticed another discrepancy.
His right eye was a fiery red, and his left, the deepest shade of black.
This was the last thing he saw before passing out.
[277] Myra: Garlic!
Sun Feb 8 21:21:46 1998
To: all
. Myra sat contemplatively in her garden, thinking about the Vampire
count of Verminasia. She racked her brain for the answer to defeating
him. He had proven that normal means of battle could not defeat
him. Rather, Myra had learned, much to her own pain..
. Myra felt the air stirring around her, and the shadows deepened
as a figure stepped out of them. He smiled darkly.
. "Greetings, Sultana."
. "Don't you ever announce yourself?" Myra said irratably.
. He ignored her. "I have heard that you wish to hunt down the
Vampire. I know what weapons you will need to destroy him, but
I cannot go with you. I wish to aid you."
. Myra watched him quietly and waited for him to continue. Without
another word, he placed a basket in her hands. She opened it and
peered into it. A couple of stakes, a coil of rope.
. "Of course! A stake through the heart! Thank you!" Myra jumped
up and hugged him gratefully. When she realized what she was doing, she
backed away quickly and curtsied, hiding her blushing face behind
her hair.
. "You will also need garlic.." he said quietly, clearing his
throat and moving away from her uncomfortably. Before he reentered
the shadows her took her hand and kissed it gently. "Until we
meet again, Sultana."
. "Goodbye.." Myra whispered. He dissapeared.
. Myra rushed out of her garden and into the city market place. She
ran into Vera's shop and bought several dozen garlics. Vera eyed
her curiously but said nothing about the purchase. Myra thanked her
before leaving to the jeweler's of Althainia to find something appropriate
to string them on.
[278] Myra: Shadows, Vows and a Hunt.
Sun Feb 8 21:38:55 1998
To: all
. Myra walked through the bustling streets of Althainia, slipping into
the busy jeweler's without a sound. She perused the selection of chains
carefully, looking for something strong and supple to bear the weight
of half a dozen bulbs of garlic. She selected something and haggled
with the jeweler, agreeing on a price quickly.
. As soon as Myra entered the city, she heard her daughter, Sapphire,
cry out from the palace. "Mother!.. The shadows.. so cold.. Help!"
Myra ran towards the palace. People moved out of her way as she ran,
losing regard for her safety completely. When she arrived at the palace
gates, her guards quickly bowed aside. She was immediately met
by a young sea-elf. He looked worried and he said something that Myra
couldn't understand. She heard Sapphire yelling something, and ran towards
the sound - her private gardens. The thief was fast on her heels.
. Myra entered her gardens to find Sapphire sitting beneath a tree and
Queen Finnadria hovering over her, her face worried. Myra immediately
ignored Finnadria, and kneeled in front of Sapphire, taking her hands
in her own. They were as cold as ice.
. "So cold mother.. so cold" Sapphire shivered. Her face was pale and
bruised, and her lips were slightly blue.
. Myra summoned an element of fire from the elemental plane and ordered
it to warm the room. The elemental glowed brightly, banishing the shadows
on the edge of the room and making the teperature rise. Myra rubbed Sapphire's
hands with her own, watching her face for some change. A black cat jumped
out of Finnadria's hands and onto Sapphire's lap.
. Sapphire's face contorted in pain, and she mumbled madly. The young
thief who had come in with Myra hovered nearby, and Finnadria reached out
to put a comforting arm on Sapphire's shoulders.
. "What has happened, Sapphire? Who is doing this to you?"
. "The shadows! They're coming closer! NO no no!!!" Sapphire's head
rocked back violently, as if something was slapping her across the face. Myra
looked around the room, trying to find the source of the abuse. She saw
only Sapphire, the thief, and Finnadria. Finnadria.. the evil queen of
the city of Vermin. Finnadria, accomplished mage and devout servant of
Necrucifer. Finnadria.. raised by the late Smog..
. Sapphire pulled her hands out of Myra's grasp and took a dagger out from
her pouch. Myra started to reach towards it, but Sapphire brought it to
her head, cutting the hair away at her shoulders and shaking her head,
causing the curly hair to fall to the ground.
. "Necrucifer... Drakkara.. Fatale.. Dragoth.. Devion.. Mencius.. Take
me.. I am ready."
. Finnadria watched on, smiling slightly and nodding her head. "Join
us, Sapphire. I will take you to the altar and give you to the shadows
myself."
. "NO!" Myra yelled fiercly, taking the dagger out of Sapphire's hands
and wrapping her arms around her protectively. The sea-elf moved to put
himself between Sapphire and Finnadria. Sapphire whimpered softly, struggling
against Myra and reaching out towards Finnadria.
. "Guards!" Myra cried out. Instantly, several poured into the room.
Myra was momentarily relieved that they had been so watchful lately.
. "Leave my palace, Finnadria."
[279] Myra: Shadows.
Sun Feb 8 21:51:52 1998
To: all
. Finnadria started to walk towards the door, but straightened her shoulders
and looked down at Myra defiantly. "No, she is my friend. I will not
leave her."
. "I will not allow you to do this to her! I will not let the evil ones
hold her soul as Devion holds mine!"
. "You cannot stop it."
. Sapphire wimpered in Myra's arms, struggling. She cried out suddenly,
and bright red scars appeared on her face, dripping with blood. It seemed
as if there was an invisible person in the room, bearing an invisible dagger
and inflicting wounds on Sapphire. Myra scanned the room again, and returned
her glare to Finnadria.
. "Go.." She groweled dangerously.
. "No." Finnadria returned defiantly.
. Myra nodded at the gaurds, who instantly grabbed Finnadria's arms
and began to drag her out of the room. Finnadria struggled against their
hold. She managed to get an arm free and reached out to Sapphire. Sapphire
wimpered and reached out to Finnadria weakly, before collapsing. Myra kneeled
beside her and glared at the Queen.
. "You cannot stop this, Myra! She will come to the shadows, no matter
what you do! You will see!" Finnadria continued ranting as she was
forceably drug out of the room. Her mad laugh was the last thing Myra heard
before the guards closed the doors.
. Sapphire whimpered softly, bleeding. Myra pulled some salve out of her
pouch and covered Sapphire's wounded face. Her eyes filled with tears and
filled over as she watched her daughter going crazy, helpless to do anything
to stop it. The young theif knelt beside Sapphire, touching her cheek gently
and whispering soothing words.
. "Come on my friend.. Fight this, you are too good to let them take you!"
. Sapphire rose, and began twirling around the room, holding her arms away
from her body and looking up to the sky.
. "Look! I'm flying! I'm dancing.. I'm coming!"
. Myra turned to the young elf who had come in with her. She still didn't
know his name, but at the time it didn't matter. "Go to the Gypsies, bring
Rudolf and Caer. Tell them something is wrong with the Warder's wife.
Tell them the shadows are coming for her."
He nodded and ran out of the gardens. Myra rose and put her arms around
Sapphire, holding her still and making her sit upon the ground.
[280] Noraim: a chat with an old friend part 3
Sun Feb 8 22:23:25 1998
To: all
Noraim grew silent and in a soft voice began his tale. I started my life
a long time ago in a small village on the outskirts of the Shalonesti
empire. I grew up as most elven children do practicaly living in the
forest. I used to run and play for hours and hours. Unlike most of the
other elven children I was a loner perferring to be on my own so that I
could properly explore the wonders of the forest This was my life un until
just before my 39th birthday. That was when I saw her. I was gliding
silently through the branches of the trees, just out to see what there was
to see that day. I heard a voice singing in the distance, It was like the
sound of heaven to my ears. I quickly made my way to the source of the
sound. I saw her there sitting on a fallen tree singing, her long dark hair
falling over her sholders. She was the perfect vision of beauty, she had
stolen my heart and she didn't even know I was watching her. I was so
enraptured by her\ that I failed to notice that I was slipping slowly from
the branch I was standing on. Suddenly I was airborn falling to the ground
with alarmingly increasing speed, more alarming to me was that I seemed to
hit every branch on on my way to the hard earth. Suddenly the fall was over
as I slammed into light and then nothing
[281] Myra: Shadows: A vow.
Sun Feb 8 22:27:43 1998
To: all
. Caer and Rudolf returned promptly with their young guide, and they found
Myra and Sapphire sitting under a tree. Myra had her arms wrapped around
Sapphire's body, holding her down. Myra was crying silently, whispering
quietly in Sapphire's ear. Sapphire's eyes were glazed over, and she struggled
to rise in spite of Myra's grip.
. "What happened?"
. Myra shook her head and tried to tell Rudolf what had happened, not
really sure of the source herself. Rudolf conjured a great ball of light,
bathing the room with blinding brightness, but still could find nothing.
. "This is beyond me.. beyond my powers to detect." He said unhappily.
. Myra let go of Sapphire and leaned against the tree, closing her eyes
in despair. "Then there is no hope?"
. Sapphire rose and began twirling in the center of the room again, her skirts
swirled around her madly and she smiled and gazed blankly into the sky.
. Caer and Rudolf watched her, alarmed but motionless. The young thief
watched her with concern. Myra heard her movements but refused to look
on. Sapphire's turning slowed, and a faint cloud of darkness surrounded
her, thickenning despite the mage light Rudolf had conjured. The elves and
the barbarian watched on with morbid fascination as Sapphire stopped completely.
The cloud thickened and obscured her from view. She smiled, her face a mask
of ecstacy.
. "My love! I'm coming! I'm here!" Sapphire cried out. The cloud
darkened and became completely inpenatrable before dissapearing completely,
leaving only empty space where she had been.
. Caer pounded the ground with his fist, Rudolr reached out to the sapce
where she had been, and her elven friend lunged for the shadows, trying to
catch her. Myra slumped her shoulders and wimpered softly, tears dripping
freely down her face.
. "She is gone.." Myra whispered into the ensuing silence.
[282] Rudolf: Shadows.
Sun Feb 8 22:59:20 1998
To: all
. "Are you sure this is what you want? It's not necessary, you know."
. "It's not a matter of what I want, Rudolf. It's something I must do.
My search apparently doesn't end with the Gypsies, and therefore my time
with them must end."
Rudolf sighed. He knew there was nothing he could do to stop her from
leaving, and that saddened him. He, too, had a search to continue. First
Myra, and now his Warder and friend Tuefry had apparently been consumed by
the shadows.
. "I will miss sharing a campfire with you, Eretria. Please keep in
touch." He smiled. "I care for you, and I don't want to lose our
friendship."
From the campfire, a familiar voice bellowed "Rudolf, I must speak with
you!"
. "I'm in here, Caer. What's the problem?" Rudolf yelled, as his brother
strode through the door.
. "Rudolf, Sapphire is very ill, and Myra has asked for us to come
as quickly as possible!"
. "What do you mean ill?" Quickly coming to his feet, he apologized to
Eretria for rushing out, and ran after his ogre friend. "I'll be back."
he called.
. "And I won't be here." she finished, as she gathered her things and
prepared to leave the wagons for the last time.
[283] Myra: Shadows; A vow.
Sun Feb 8 23:14:41 1998
To: all
. Myra opened her eyes, looking upon the young thief. Her mind cleared and
she finally recognized him. His name was Noraim, he and his fiancee had
arrived in New Thalos today, riding the waves into the shores near the
city and seeking a home within.
. "Noraim.. thank you."
. Noraim nodded sadly, looking at the place where Sapphire had been. He
quietly excused himself to find peace in the ocean.
. Rudolf pulled a dagger out of his pouch, slicing open his palm and
vowing tersly "I swear by my blood that this act shall not go unrevenged.
I will follow them into the shadows, two have gone there and I can follow,
I will return with them, or not at all!"
. Rudolf looked at Caer, passing the dagger to him. Caer nodded and sliced
his palm, repeating Rudolf's vow. He looked at Myra meaningfully, holding
the dagger out to him. She looked at him apprehensively. She covered her
stomach in her hands and closed her eyes, closing her eyes tiredly.
. "There's no point.. no hope"
. "Myra.. You know the shadows, you can help us.." Rudolf pleaded.
. "Sapphire is your daughter.. You can't leave you family!" Caer argued.
. Myra sighed and opened her eyes, looking at Caer and Rudolf. She looked
down at her palms quietly, considering the scar on her left hand. She put
her left hand on her stomach and held out her right to Caer. He nodded and
sliced her hand open. She winced and reached out to grasp hands with the
two men of the blue house.
. "Death to the one who breaks this vow!" Caer said reverently.
. "It can only be broken by death." Rudolf replied.
. "Until death." Myra whispered glumly. She uttered a few words of
healing, causing their wounds to heal, leaving only a faint scar behind.
. "I knew we were to bonded, although in truth I thought it would be those
of marriage.." Rudolf said, gazing at Myra. She frowned and bit back
the words she wanted to say. Instead she shrugged.
. "So.. when do we go? Where do we start?" Caer said anxiously. Myra
eyed him increduously and Rudolf chuckled.
. "Calm yourself, brother. We are not ready yet. We must find out more
about the place we are going. We must find out how to go there."
. "I can take us there.. but it will leave me weak, I will be almost
useless to you once we are there."
. "We must speak to the mages of the tower.."
. "I know someone I can trust within the tower, I will do that."
. "Okay.. I will speak with the invoker amoung my brethren"
. "But when do we go?" Caer said impatiently.
. "In time brother.. we cannot go unprepared."
. "Good.. I've got a vampire to hunt.." Myra smiled slightly.
. "You need to rest, Myra.." Rudolf began, but stopped quickly in the
face of her cold stare.
. "I can take care of myself!"
. "Will you at least take Caer with you?"
. "I'm not a child!"
. "I can see where I'm not wanted.." Caer said glumly.
. "Don't mind her, brother. Myra is a strong, willful woman.. You don't
know her as well as I do." Myra glared at him and Rudolf laughed softly
and shrugged.
. "Very well.. I'm sorry Caer, I meant no offense. Come, we must be
going before the sun sets." Myra hugged Rudolf quickly and she and Caer
set out of the palace quickly. She handed him a string of garlic and told
him to wear it while she slipped her own around her neck. He eyed her curiously
but complied. Rudolf laughed as he watched them leave, smiling. He uttered
a few words and stepped through a gate to the forest of his brethren.
[284] Rudolf: Shadows.
Sun Feb 8 23:46:30 1998
To: all
As the giant barbarian and the slender mage strode past the Sultana's personal
guards, Caer spoke rapidly what he knew. Rudolf thought that it was
incredibly sparse information, and that increased his sense of urgency.
Entering the Gazebo, the first thing they noticed was the darkness of the area,
far too much so for this time of day. Exchanging a glance, they hurried over
to where the Sultana and her daughter were resting.
. "What is it, Myra...Gods!" Rudolf exclaimed as he took in the sight of
Sapphire, pale as a ghost and bearing slashing scars across her cheeks.
. "The shadows..." Sapphire whispered, "they call to me. I cannot resist
them. I hear his voice among them."
The other three exchanged a glance, knowing at once who she spoke of, and
why this was happening. "Tuefry..." Myra breathed.
At the mention of that name, the shadows at once became closer, and more
oppressive. Rudolf stood and uttered a few words, creating balls of light
he sent all over the room, pushing back the dark, but not, as he expected,
banishing it completely.
. "Sapphire, you must resist!" Caer whispered into her ear. Rudolf
shook his head, knowing it was a futile effort. Instead, he extended his
senses, trying to find out all he could about the darkness that surrounded
the group. He expected he would need to know all he could about the plane
where Tuefry now resided, and Sapphire was headed.
. "I cannot resist it, Mother." the young woman whispered. " How did
you ever find the strength?"
Rudolf stared, getting more and more frustrated as time wore on. Finally,
he could stand it no longer. Raising his head to the sky, he yelled "No!
It cannot be allowed! Tuefry, do not do this thing!"
. "Sapphire, you must not give up hope. Remember that, if nothing
else. Rudolf whispered into her ear, Remember, and be strong."
Frantic, he rushed over to hold Sapphire back, as she disappeared into
the shadows.
He looked from Caer to Myra, his eyes hardening along with their own, into
blue chips of ice. Pulling a dagger from his sash, a gift from Tuefry when
he assumed leadership of House Blue, he spoke "I vow, upon my own blood, and
whatever honour I have before Kwainin, that I shall find her, them, and bring
them back. Will you share this with me?"
Seeing the unspoken assent in his brothers eyes, they looked to Myra,
whose eyes held indecision, and torment.
. "You are the only one among us, Myra, who has been to that plane and
returned. Rudolf said, I can get us there, but I cannot navigate in that
place.
. "Only you have that knowledge, Sultana." the ogre chimed in.
Myra looked down at her palms, one bare, one scarred with the mark of
Sevarris. Sighing, she held out the bare one as Rudolf nodded with pride.
Slashing his palm, he handed the dagger to Caer, who did the same, then,
looking at the Sultana, asked "Shall I do it for you?" Myra nodded, and
gripped Caer's hand tightly with her own, as Rudolf gripped them both.
Their blood mingled and they silently vowed that they would find their
friends no matter what the cost.
Myra uttered a few words of healing, and only the scars remained as a
mark of their vow.
[285] Brennar: The beginning.
Mon Feb 9 01:12:44 1998
To: all
Verminasia had been a good place to grow up, especially since Brennar was the son of a wealthy merchant. He had been pampered most of his life, but yet, most of the things that his father gave him, he gave to those less fortunate than himself.
It had been an easy life for him. His father was one of the few yinn to have tried to make a living in the human world. His father had found it very easy to do so.
But Brennar had always had a passing interest in magic. He enjoyed casting spells, no matter how minor they were. Finally, when he was old enough, he set off. He travelled for Althainia, home of the Conclave, where he would study with the masters.
His journey was rather peaceful, except when he passed an ogre and some sort of druid that were wearing garlic. A rarity even with all the strange things going on in Verminasia. But, other than that, his trip was peaceful.
His only fear was that he would not be allowed into the tower to continue his training. He wondered if any of the great mages would even notice him. He doubted it, but there was always a small chance of it happening.
[287] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (1/15)
Mon Feb 9 11:01:37 1998
To: all
"Ouch!"
Ciedra rubbed the spot where Fierum had just poked her with a
stick. He was training her to be more alert, more aware of her
surroundings. As such, he crept quietly around in the surrounding
forest, daring Ciedra to locate him. And, on occasion, would dart
out with a quick poke to draw her attention.
"You must focus, my love...you must learn to discern what is out
of place." And with that, he crept back into the shadows.
"Yeah, yeah, focus." Ciedra muttered a bit under her breath, drew
the words to a spell from her memory, and recited them quietly.
She felt the tingle of magic course through her as a wave of purple
smoke rippled away from her in all directions, leaving in its awake
an astonished and painfully obvious purple yinn. Ciedra grinned
rather impudently at her love as he walked towards her.
"Hmm...not what I expected, but I suppose it works." Fierum
brushed himself, trying to get the purple residue out of his fur.
All of a sudden, he rushed towards Ciedra, sweeping her giggling
form up in his arms. Nuzzling gently at her neck, he turned to
carry her back to their camp. Noticing a small purple rabbit
scampering by near them, he commented, "Though you may want to
find another way...making everyone purple is a tad extreme, my
love."
Ciedra giggled some more. "Yeah, I suppose so. I think I found
a spell that could do the trick though...Its a spell that allows me
to..."
Fierum kissed her.
"Ummm...allows me to see.."
He kissed her again.
"Hmm...You aren't exactly in the mood to listen to me babble about
a new spell, are you?", she whispered playfully in his ear as she
wrapped her arms about his neck.
Fierum just winked at her, and purred softly in her ear; this was
all the answer she needed.
[288] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (2/15)
Mon Feb 9 11:03:32 1998
To: all
Ciedra awoke early the next morning, started the fire again,
and went to her scrolls. It was routine now; she would spend a few
moments reading her scrolls, studying them again every morning,
trying to master the spells. Detect hidden, detect hidden...it was
around here somewhere, and once she learned it, she'd show him not
to poke sticks at poor sorceresses.
She looked back in the tent at a comfortably sleeping Fierum,
smiling fondly at him, and just a bit envious at how he could sleep
in. Idly, she began to wonder what would happen if she tried to
teach him magic; He apparently could talk as well as a human in Common;
in a few short months, at his insistence, she had already taught him
mastery of reading and writing. He was a quick study, but magic
seemed just out of his grasp, the words of power just tantalizingly
beyond his reach...but if she could just teach him how to read
scrolls...
She stopped that thought nearly as soon as it began. Once in
their travels, during the early part of his tutoring in literacy,
he had attempted to read one of her scrolls...and managed to set a
small fire on his arm. It didn't burn him badly, just singed his
fur a bit, but he was quite eloquent about his feelings about it.
For someone who had only been talking in the Common tongue for a few
months, Fierum had an impressive mastery of the more colorful
words of the language. Ciedra giggled to herself, wondering how
and where he learned to curse so well.
Warm arms slipped about her from behind, and folded about her.
She sighed contentedly, resting into the embrace. From just behind
her ear came Fierum's soft purr, "Good morning, my love...found that
spell yet?"
Ciedra smiled, snuggling in closer. "Not yet...I know its around
here somewhere, and I'll learn it next, so you better watch out...
I won't be as defenseless the next time we do that exercise."
Fierum laughed, squeezing her fondly. "You do that then, my love.
I'll go catch breakfast. I'm sure there are some purple rabbits still
lingering about here somewhere." With that, he released her with
a kiss, and slipped quietly away in search of the morning meal.
Ciedra watched him until he disappeared from view, then turned back
to pack her scrolls. A slight shimmering in the air before her
caught her eye, however; within another second or so, a neatly bound
scroll materialized upon the ground. Ciedra picked it up, read it,
and sighed. It was a summons from the Conclave of wizards, asking
why she hadn't come for her admission yet. She wanted to be in
the Conclave, to learn to master the arts of magic...but then, she
would have to leave Fierum. Ciedra packed the message away with
the rest of her scrolls, wondering how such a beautiful day could
turn gray and pensive in a heartbeat.
[289] Tuefry: A tale of the BlackHeart legacy.
Mon Feb 9 11:20:49 1998
To: all
"I think he's dead, personally. Doesn't look like that wound was mended
in time."
"Dead or alive, I don't care, let's ransack him, it looks like he has some
nice stuff."
He felt a hand probing through his equipment. In a flurry, his own arm
shot out. The shadow guardian screamed as his hand was ripped off.
At this, both turned and fled.
Raising himself up, he looked down at the wound. It was a mess still,
and required healing. Hopefully he could find a healer in time to mend
this wound. Embalming would keep the wound from bleeding, but not from
infections borne of living flesh being exposed.
Taking a few steps, the necromancer stumbled. This would be a little
harder than he thought. He knelt in place, gathering more strength.
"Come to the land of Shadow, be part of us, embrace us, sing with us..."
He felt it again. This time there would be no struggle, and he would
be meshed to the very essence of the demi plane of Shadow.
He felt himself giving in, slowly, inching more and more...
Then he felt a searing pain erupt from his right eye.
"Shadows, BITE ME!"
A red shimmer erupted from his red eye and seemed to flash out at the
darkness around him. He felt himself released, and the Song stopped.
Bite me? How vulgar! He had heard such coming from the lower class
citizens of various kingdoms, but this isn't the way he dealt with things.
Well, things are going to change, aren't they?
As the voice seemed to murmur in his head, a tingling sensation swept
over his right eye again.
This could only be one thing, a part of him so lost that he thought never
to be this again. The demon BlackHeart.
The necromancer sighed to himself. At the very worst, this would be a
refuge against any more attacks from the demi plane of Shadow. However,
this would need to be... fixed... soon enough.
Resting, as he had little else to do at the moment, he thought to himself...
Could it be that since he was under no protection of the Gods, being a
heretic, and had no unearthly power of his own, as a manatonic, he had
little in the way of protecting himself against his self-taught training
in the arts of necromancy?
[290] Tuefry: A tale of the BlackHeart legacy.
Mon Feb 9 11:30:39 1998
To: all
. .....
However, his former self, BlackHeart the demon would have no problem in
force of will to keep them at bay. However, why was he united against
the evil of the land of Shadow?
He chuckled to himself. He should have known the answer to that.
His former self was of course, protecting his assets. As well, the demi
plane of Shadow was not defined as good, evil, or balanced. It was simply
a demi plane off this world, a ghost image of things when there was an
absence of light.
However, he could not rely on his former self forever. The essence of
BlackHeart had to be firmly meshed into the flesh of this body. There
was no telling what would happen if the moorings would come loose. His
essence and his body could both perish. And he had a feeling his former
self knew this as well.
A red flash from his right eye seemed to confirm this.
Sevarris could help with this, he was very helpful at fixing things, even
impatient, disobediant students such as he was.
Chuckling to himself, he brought his mind to focus himself to the Ethereal
Plane.
Nothing happenned.
Sighing to himself, it occurred to him that he was in no shape for such
a thing. His body was torn, his mind was split, and he had only a weak
hold on his soul.
He'd have to have help getting there.
Standing up, he began to make his way eastwards, hoping that the Gypsy camp
had not moved yet. Taking a few steps, he collapsed on the ground.
He would not make it walking. Crawling, perhaps.
With this thought in mind, he slowly wriggled and slithered towards his
destination.
[292] Gideon: Mogul, the lost knight
Mon Feb 9 12:38:42 1998
To: all
A tiny village named Moldovia exists about three and a months travel from
Algoron. This small vilage was cursed because it was overrun by a horde
of undead creatures... such creatures that only a source of deadly evil could
summon the evil that exists. A long lost and forgotten group of knights
defended Moldovia from these hoardes of undead creatures. In order to increase
their chances of survival, the knights of Moldovia had decided to recruit young
boys to be paladins early on in their lives. In effect, they were holy vampire
hunters. This day however, I am sad to say that the scales of balance were
titled in the favor of evil. As a result, all the young boys and knights
were destroyed, save one. The one named Mogul. A dying paladin brought him
to Gareth Keep and we swore to defend this young boy... though rough around
the edges as a paladin, we see that he needs proper guidance as a knight, for
his vampire hunting skills are worthless here...or are they?
Please welcome Mogul to our ranks as a squire.
[293] Mogul: Steppes of Moldovia
Mon Feb 9 14:14:43 1998
To: all Knighthood
The haunting steppes of Moldovia were my home. The Order of Blood had protected the steppes for centuries. All were brothers, uncles, fathers, and Grandfathers, The Knights of the Order of Blood trained from an early age. In the harsh environment of Moldovia, there was no room from weakness or being unprepared. Its landscape was dominated by craggy mountains silhouetted by large full moons, Moldovia was constantly best by evil creatures. It was as if my kin were cursed from the beginning of time. Our blood was mingled with the
Sygzany, but we did not have the same urge to roam. Neigh, we were to proud to flee our home, and we paid for it. Dearly we paid.. came the undead. Sure, the order drove them off easily enough at first. After all, they arent too impressive when compared with the were wolves wed dealt with before. However, for
every one we slew, two more appeared the following night, until we began to fear the setting
of the sun and the night long battles to follow. And mysteriously a tower appeared on the side of a larger mountain. Large winged beasts were spotted circling the tower late nights and early morns.
We knew where these undead were coming from, we knew what we had to do. The day following an especially hard night of battle, the remaining knights were anointed by our priest and named Paladins before Nadrik. Thus blessed and smiled upon by Nadrik, we set out for the tower. We slew many a beast and lost many good men along that arduous journey, but that is another tale entirely.
[294] Mogul: Steppes of Moldovia
Mon Feb 9 14:18:18 1998
To: all Knighthood
When we reached the ominous gates, three of us remained, myself, Gherald, and the ferocious Thibor (people claimed he was half were-beast). Upon reaching the gates they creaked open invitingly, as did the doors when we approached them. There it stood, a bloody mouthed nosferatu, as if freshly from a kill. He glared at us with malevolent eyes and fled up a flight of stairs. Gherald and I began to give chase, but Thibor was engaged in combat with a
demonic were-best. He was already foaming at the mouth, biting at the air, and taking swipes at the beast as he entered his berserker rage. Ghereald and I strengthened our resolve and pursued the nosferatu into a large decrepit ballroom. Turning back to say something to Gherald, I saw the monster closing in from behind. Sacrificing myself, I shoved Gherald aside and bore the brunt of the monsters charge. The force flung me across the room into a pile of rubble were more rubble fell on top of me.that is the last I remember until seeing Gheralds haggard and pained face wish me farewell at the gates of Gareth Keep.
-Mogul d'Sangue
[295] Kethryveris: A dangerous mage.
Mon Feb 9 14:22:39 1998
To: all
. Kethry slept fitfully, tossing and turning. The nightmares she had not
experienced in 10 years were returning, and with a vengence. Gideon wrapped
his arms around her, pulling her into his warm embrace in an attempt to
calm her sleep. He whispered soft words in her ear and stroked her hair
gently. She cringed away from his touch, lost in a nightmare of terror
and past abuses. She growled and cried out. Piercing her screams was the
sound of breaking glass. In her nightmare-filled mind, she used her powers
of magery to destroy Wythen, the disgusting man who had bought her to be
his wife all those years ago. She managed to manifest her dreams in the
real world, causing the objects in their room to fly about.
. Gideon sat up and stared at Kethry, not quite sure what to do with her.
The noise in their room awakened the Knights, and Kiery knocked loudly
on the door, asking what was happening. Gideon slipped cautiously out of
the bed and wrapped a robe around himself before openning the door and
allowing the paladin to enter. Kiery glanced at Kethry's sweat drenched
face and immediately turned and walked out of the room. Gideon stared after
her, slightly befuddled, and turned back to his wife.
. "Kethry?" he whispered. She didn't respond.
. Gideon ducked as a vase came flying at his head. It smashed into the
wall behind the open door, shattering instantly. The pieces flew all over
the hallway, hitting several of the other Knights who were rushing towards
the room to see what was happening. Kiery entered a moment later with a
bucket of water. She dumped the water on Kethry's face, drenching the mage
and the bed in cold water.
. The shock woke Kethry instantly, and she sat up, pulling the sheets around
her and looking around the messy room in a daze. She saw the other Knights
of Gareth Keep watching her with concern, Kiery standing over her with a
empty bucket, and Gideon rushing towards her, full of concern. Broken
glass and pottery littered the floor. Clothes and furniture lay scattered
about the room.
. Gideon reached Kethry's side and wrapped his strong arms around her,
stroking her hair and holding her in his loving embrace. Kethry instantly
burst into tears, sobbing into her husband's shoulder. Kiery sighed and
shooed the reset of the knights out of the room, closing the door behind her.
[296] Arakayd: Seasons of Dischord....
Mon Feb 9 14:41:07 1998
To: all
Good......Evil.......was there really a difference?
His thoughts turned again and again to this one question...for
if there was a difference why could he not see it? His past was
a shining star of brightness....long had he served the will of Austinian
only to be abandoned in his time of need. A flood of regret
welled up in him....regret for wasting his past in the service
of a cold hard god.
Yet even this regret was tinted....he sought revenge against the
the world but he would never serve to the gods of darkness....
Yes they were the same, one fighting for one cause while the
other committed the same attrocities in the name of good. Pointless.
If the forces of good ever actually vanquished those of darkness
they would surely fester and rot only to turn upon themselves
in a vain attempt to continue fighting for the cause of
rightiousness. While if the forces of darkness prevailed,
the most devious of these would turn on one another only because
that is their nature. A middle ground....yes..that was the only
answer....Neutrality. To side with neither but to aid..no
to insure that they struggled forever.
Raije answered his prayers with opportunity...Count Sigmund
Von Reist....a creature of darkness...servant to a necromancer
who was possibly darker than any being encountered thus far.
He would aid the vampire Reist and bring this foul being into
the world. The forces of darkness would have a new ally and
the forces of good would have a new cause to champion. His
prayers answered he ran to the heated scene of the battle for
the heart of the necromancer Nagash, he arrived just in time as
the god Zeus fell.....acting with great haste he snatched the
heart from the hand of the fallen god and rushed to sanctuary.
In the temple of Verminasia he met Count Reist and handed
the heart over to the vampire. Many curses were heaped upon the
name Che'vayre....but deep inside his soul he knew he had done
what was necessary to maintain the balance.
[297] Kethryveris: A haunting past
Mon Feb 9 14:43:01 1998
To: all
. "The dreams my love.. they are like Wythen is stalking me all over
again. I am so frightened.. " Kethry said softly, as soon as she had
regained her composure a little. Gideon handed her a tissue and she blew her
nose. She smiled ruefully. "How embaressing.. I must have woken up
the whole keep.."
. "Shh.. m'love, it is okay. Just be thankful Kiery knew what to do"
. "No, it isn't okay. I'm too dangerous like this. My powers are going
to hurt someone soon. I can't control myself"
. Gideon didn't say anything. There were no mages within the keep to
train Kethry. He didn't know what could be done about her dreams. A cold
lump formed in his stomach, filling him with forboding.
. "I'm afraid, Gideon.. I'm so frightened... Why are the dreams coming
back?"
. "I don't know Keth.. I don't know."
. "Well.. They aren't going to go away. It is clear the training I
received in the white winds school was not enough. I must seek out-"
. "No! Do not say it!" Gideon interupted her, disturbed.
. "I have to! If I don't I will hurt you. What if I kill you in my
sleep? What if I hurt Aidan? I couldn't live with that."
. "You can't leave the keep!"
. "I can't stay and risk hurting anyone. I must go to the clavists."
. Gideon shook his head and pleaded with Kethryveris. He begged his wife
to stay, he promised he would go out and bring every mage he could find in
the land back to the keep. He would find the best teachers and they would
work through it together.
. Gideon couldn't sway Kethryveris. That very day, she packed her things,
kissed Aidan gently on the forehead, and left the keep for the last time.
Gideon shut himself in his rooms, refusing to see his wife go. She waited
below the keep for a while, but it was clear he would not return. With tears
leaking out of her eyes, she trudged slowly towards the Mage's tower in
Althainia.
[298] Kethryveris: A sleepless mage.
Mon Feb 9 14:51:32 1998
To: all
. Kethry sat within her small room in the mage's tower. She poured over
her books by candle light. The sun had set long ago, but Kethry refused
to sleep. She had apprenticed herself to Waerva almost immediately upon
entering the tower. She told no one of her loose powers, afraid they would
strip her mind completely or throw her out of the tower in disgust. Instead
she devoted all her time to studying, in hopes she would find the answer to
her problem. She munched on some leaves, trying to ward off the sleep that
was trying to over take her. Lately it took more and more herbs to ward
off exhastion.
. Kethry began to fall asleep, but stubbornly stayed awake. She found if
she went to bed completely exhasted, her mind would be too tired to conjure
the energy the dreams sapped from her, and her sleep, while not very restful,
did not harm any of the things inside her room.
. Kethryveris eventually unwillingly drifted off into sleep. The shadows
gathered around her as she slept, and her nightmares returned. She cried
out quietly for Gideon, mumbling in her sleep, but her husband couldn't hear
or answer her in the tower.
. In the morning, the light pierced through Keth's window and awoke her. She
sat up and looked around the room, rubbing her eyes. She still sat in the
chair where she had fallen asleep.
. "This isn't working.." She whispered quietly.
. Kethry gathered her things and left the tower without saying goodbye. She
walked towards her home city, towards the past. The only way to stop the
dreams was to root it out at the source. She had to destroy Wythen, so he
could no longer hurt her. When he was dead, she would rest peacefully.
. He would die or she would die trying.
[299] Kethryveris: Revenge delayed. Familial complications.
Mon Feb 9 15:13:20 1998
To: all
. Kethryveris walked into the city of her birth, looking around at the old
buildings towering above her. The city seemed smaller, somehow. She laughed
at herself. Of course, she was barely twelve when she had last seen the
walls of the city. She had grown considerably, both in stature and in
knowledge. No one recognized her, and she didn't give her name. She walked
the streets she knew by heart. Almost nothing had changed since she had
lived here with her brother. She wondered briefly what had happened to him
but shook her head and shrugged. It was not worth finding him.
. The old banker's house loomed before her. Kethry approached it apprehensively,
looking at the windows fearfully. She could faintly see that bars that
covered the second story room that had been hers. She shivered and paused,
controlling her fear and trying to strengthen her resolve. After a deep
breath she straightened her shoulders and held her head high. She was not the
terrified twelve year old that she had been when she had last entered the
house. -No.. You're a terrified adult now..- a voice inside her echoed.
. Kethry ignored it and climbed the stairs to the house, knocking on the
door. A servant opened the door and peered at Kethry curiously. -Good
They don't recognize me- Kethry thought triumphantly.
. "I wish to see Master Wythen" Kethry managed to say without trembling.
. The servant nodded and led her into a small sitting room. It was not long
after the old man entered. He had gained _more_ weight in the last 17
years, and he was even more grotesque than ever. He looked at Kethryveris
curiously, still failing to recognize her. She cleared her throught as he
sat down.
. "Don't you recognize me, Wythen?" She asked boldly.
. Wythen watched her a moment longer, and shook his head. "I'm afraid
not, m'lady. Would you do me the honor of speaking your name?"
. "Kethryveris" She said quietly, slipping her dagger from under her
robes and into her hand. "Your "wife".. Don't you remember?" Kethry
lifted the serpentine dagger out of the concealment of her robes and glared
at Wythen. An angry fire glowed out of her eyes.
. Wythen instantly fell to his knees, groveling and pleading with the woman
before him. He had not seen her since she was a child, and her fiery eyes and
mature appearance frightened him. His tastes were, after all, geared towards
young -terrified- girls, not strong women. Kethryveris saw his fear and fed
off of it, disgust feeding her anger and pushing her fear away.
. "Do you know how many years I have waited to see you like this, Wythen?
Long years, full of fear and pain and sorrow. Do you know how it feels
to not be able to sleep at night for fear you will kill your child and your
love without knowing it? Do you know what I have gone through?"
. "Gentle lady, I beg of you! Forgive me. I've changed, I loved you,
really.. I did! I was crushed when you left me!"
. "Crushed because you didn't know what to tell the other families!" Kethry
said with a dirersive snort. "Crushed because the precious wife you had
bought dissapeared without a trace. You cared only because you thought
I was your possession!" Kethry raised the serpentine dagger over her
head to plunge it down into Wythen's exposed neck below her when a large
form barreled into her, knocking her across the room. She looked up as her
head hit the table and saw a man standing above Wythen, helping the old banker
to his feet.
. She had found her brother.
[300] Kethryveris: An angered mage; a woman provoked.
Mon Feb 9 15:37:21 1998
To: all
. Darkness. Pain. The loud drip of water. Pain.
. Kethry awoke to find her arms tied behind her and her feet strapped
together. Her head throbbed and she felt drowsy. They must have drugged
her. After a moment of sluggish thought, Keth remembered she still had some
of those wakeful herbs in her robes. If only she could reach them. She
struggleged uselessly to untie her bonds. Stopping and panting for breath,
Kethry fought to remain concious. She contorted her body in such a way that
she was able to get the herbs half way out of her pockets. She reached
them with her lips and sucked them into her mouth, chewing and waiting for
them to take affect. She closed her eyes and rested her head against the
stone wall behind her.
. After a moment of rest, her mind cleared and she began to think of a way
to escape. She thought fleetingly of her husband, wishing he was by her
side. He was strong and pure, and he always knew what to do. She never
realized before how much she depended on him. Kethry sighed and pushed the
thoughts of Gideon out of her mind. He couldn't help her now, so it was
useless to dwell. Keth stretched her mind, calling upon the powers she
had to break the ropes. The two foolish men couldn't know she was a mage
and had probably not warded against it. Right?
. Wrong.
. Kethry panicked. Ever since she had first developed her powers, she had
never been without them. She screamed inside her mind, flinging herself
uselessly against the bonds that seemed to bind her magical powers.
. The door creeked open and Wythen entered, holding the dagger she had almost
plunged into his neck. He smiled darkly at her, bringing it to his lips and
licking the edge, winking.
. "Enjoying our little room, Kethry? We had it built, just for you. We
didn't expect you so soon.. but here you are!" He giggled and crouched
before her, holding the dagger in front of her face. "A pretty little
dagger you have here. Empowered, I see. How did you trick a paladin into
doing that for you?" Wythen reached out and placed his hand on her hip,
running his hand down her leg and around to her thigh. "You used those
charms I tought you, no doubt. Aren't you going to thank me?" He smiled
evilly and leaned down to smother Kethry's lips in his own. She growled and
struggled, biting his lips. He lept back and brought his hand to his lip,
pulling it away bloody. "You little bitch!" He yelled, swiping at her
with the dagger. He sliced her cheek with a single cut, but the holy powers
inside the weapon recognized Kethry's blood, and a holy flame lept from
the dagger and burnt Wythen's hand. He screamed and let go, clutching his
wounded hand with his other one.
. Kethry laughed madly at the absurdity of it all. Wythen was such a wimp
if you fought back. Such a baby. Scorn and disgust filled her, and his
ranting filled her with rage. She growled inbetween her maddened laugh.
. Wythen backed away from the hysterical woman before him, but he didn't
see the fires building behind her eyes. With a single word of power, Kethry
rose and discintigrated the bonds holding her. She grabbed the dagger and
lunged at Wythen, plunging it into his neck. Blood spurted out of the gaping
wound, drenching her. Wythen looked at her, shocked, and spluttered something
in his dying breath. Kethryveris cackled madly and gathered the power of
his death around her. Her brother came racing down the hallway to see what
the comotion was, and stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Kethry.
. She was quite a sight, covered in blood and eyes glowing angrily. She
continued laughing madly and pulled the dagger out of Wythen's throat recklessly.
. Her brother turned and ran.
[301] Nemerle: Nemerle comes....
Mon Feb 9 15:46:57 1998
To: all
Bidding farewell to his dolphin escorts, a young sea elf strolls
out of the ocean and onto shore.
On the eve of his 46th birthday, his parents told him that it is time to seek his wife, his soul mate.
Instantly, Nemerle's thoughts drift to the only maiden in all of Neptune's domain who could fit this role......
The girl who he laughed and swam with as a child....
The young woman who decorated his hair with seaweed on his nameday......
The maiden fair with eyes that sprakled like emeralds.....
The maiden who had left the sea to practice her healing arts on a distant shore....
Nemerle knew it was time to search for his true love, Anya...........
[302] Pythia: A mother's visit
Mon Feb 9 15:59:09 1998
To: all
Pythia sat motionless beyond the small clearing, watching her three
children at their studies. Keeping them secreted here for a short
time was not to her liking, but they were safe, at least until they
returned to take up arms alongside the other elves. Pythia sighed,
'Was I ever so fragile?'
She watched Dylan draw his small blade at the command of the watchful
swordmaster. He was growing tall already, seeming different each
time she stole here to watch, more serious, working long past his
teacher's demands. Dylan's teacher had no reservations when he spoke
to her about him. His skills were excellent, his movements graceful
and sure. He would soon be ready to face the danger his heritage had
earned him. Pythia turned to the raven on her shoulder. 'Will I be
ready though?' The raven tilted his head and picked up a strand of
Pythia's hair, nibbling it gently. 'How will I react when it is his
broken body I am healing?'
A joyful cry drew her attention, and a small smile. Mychel was less
serious than his brother. Where Dylan's approach to swordplay was
methodical, to Mychel it was just that, play. He danced around his
teacher, jabbing and laughing. Pythia settled back against the tree.
Mychel balanced the blade easily in his hand. Then he dropped his
swordarm to his side and bounced over to his teacher. Pythia's smile
widened. 'Now, questions for the Master,' she whispered. Mychel was
full of questions. It seemed one was not yet fully answered before
another was posed. She watched the teacher adjust Mychel's grip on
the swordhilt before motioning him to repeat the exercise. With glee
Mychel swept around the teacher once again.
Beyond her sons Saron sat huddled with Marielle. He spoke quietly,
occasionally brushing his hand over Marielle's eyes to close them.
Pythia remembered that motion from her own childhood, Saron telling
her to see without her eyes, and her own frustrations until she was
finally able to do as he instructed. Pythia watched quietly as Saron
tied the scarf over Marielle's eyes. Then he stood her up and spoke
quietly into her ear. Marielle nodded slightly, then stood very still
for a long moment, her hand opening and closing on an item too small
for Pythia to see from this distance.
'Marielle,' Pythia rose, but remained hidden in the trees and sent a
silent call to her daughter. Marielle's face broke into a smile and
she easily closed the distance between herself and her mother,
skirting the various weapons littering the clearing. Pythia nodded
to Saron. The child could see without her eyes.
Marielle stood directly in front of Pythia before pulling the scarf
up from her eyes. 'I found you,' she beamed. quite pleased with
herself.
'Mother,' Mychel exclaimed, 'A visit from Mother.' He bounded across
the clearing, tumbling into Pythia's arms, almost knocking her over.
The raven flew shrieking into the trees.
Dylan hurried to Pythia, embracing her tightly. 'Mother,' he grinned,
'When can I return with you?'
Pythia ruffled his hair, looking over his head to his teacher smiling
in the clearing. 'Soon, Dylan, I promise, very soon. Close your
eyes now, not a peek.' The three giggling children all obeyed quickly.
Pythia reached into her pouch and produced the honeyed candies her
children loved so much. She opened Mychel's hand, then Dylan's,
pressing a candy into each one.
'Soon, I shall not be able to surprise you, Marielle.' Pythia opened
Marielle's clenched hand, but before she could press the candy into
it, something fell to the ground. Marielle's eyes flew open and she
scurried to pick it up before it disappeared in the undergrowth. She
closed her hand around it, and offered her other hand to her mother.
'What was that, dear?' Pythia asked, placing the candy on her
daughter's outstretched palm.
'Oh, nothing important, Mother.' Marielle smiled, opening her hand.
Pythia looked down into Marielle's hands. One hand held the honeyed
candy, the other held a single gold coin.
[303] Kethryveris: Final revenge and a transformation.
Mon Feb 9 16:04:22 1998
To: all
. Kethryveris stood, stepping over the corpse of her former husband, and
threw the dagger at her brother's retreating back. It sailed towards him,
flipping end over end and landed between his shoulderblades, sharp part first,
with a fleshy thunk. He cried out and fell face first.
. Kethry stalked foward towards her brothers wimpering form.
. "Sis.. please, help me. Don't hurt me.." He wheezed between coughs.
. "Help you?? help you like you helped me into marriage with that grotesque
old man??" Kethry laughed manically.
. "Keth.. no.." He rasped.
. She ignored his pleas and gathered all her magical strength around her,
summoning the powers she held from Wythen's death energies plus all her personal
energies and conjured a ball of fire over his body. It licked his clothing
greedily, drowning his screams in its flames.
. Kethry smiled and her heart was at rest. She stumbled out of Wythen's
home, setting fire to it as she went. Servants rushed fearfully out of the
house, knocking Kethry down. She walked amoungst her magical fire unharmed
until she reached the doors. She collapsed on the stairs and remembered
nothing for a long time.
. On the stairs was where the local officials found her. Concerned with
her bloody, dishieveled appearance, they took her to the local temple. A
priest of Nadrik found no wounds on her, cleaned her up and put her to
bed in the infermery.
. That was where she found herself when she woke.
[304] Kethryveris: A transfomation; completed.
Mon Feb 9 16:23:45 1998
To: all
. Kethryveris awoke in the clean, bare room in the temple, confused and
disoriented. She sat up and looked around curiously. She vaugly
remembered what had happened. She did remember the smell of her brother's
burning flesh and Wythen's blood. She was instantly sick.
. The young priest heard her and came rushing into the room. He brought
a bucket and a glass of water, as well as a clean towel. He held her hair
gently while she emptied her stomach. When she was finished, he handed her
the glass of water and sat quietly beside her, allowing her to compose
herself.
. "What happened? Do you wish to talk?" He asked kindly. Kethryveris,
grateful for the sympathy, poured her heart out to him, telling him of her
child hood and everything up until this moment. He held her hand and made
sympathetic noises, nodded quietly and letting her talk. When she was
finished, she felt better.. revived. She smiled at him gratefully.
. "Thank you.. I needed that"
. "Everyone needs a friend." he said simply. "What will you do now?"
. "Return home, to my husband, I hope." Kethry said, a little uncertain.
It had been a long time since she had left. Would he have forgiven her?
. "And your studies?" Her persisted.
. Kethryveris paused thoughtfully, reaching out with her mind to the moons
that fed her magicks. She felt nothing.
. Nothing!
. For a moment, she panicked, and her mind took her back to the place that
Wythen had locked her in. She wimpered and cried out. The priest of Nadrik
hushed her gently and put his arms around her shoulders. She calmed after
a moment.
. "Gone.." She whispered in wonderment. "What now?"
. "There are other ways to serve Nadrik, besides magery." The priest
whispered quietly. Kethry nodded in slow agreement.
. "Of course.." Kethry pulled away from the priest, blushing, and looked
into his eyes. "Will you.. teach me?" The priest smiled and nodded.
. Kethry began her studies as a cleric, and when she had learned enough to
satisfy her and her mentor, she returned to her home in Althainia. At least,
she hoped she'd have a home.
[305] Bystrick: Searching
Mon Feb 9 19:23:51 1998
To: all
Bystrick reached the glades past Arkane easily, as he knew the
way from many times before. It was time to think. There was
something utterly not correct. He sat himself gently in his favorite
grove of trees, crossing his legs and calling up his soft,
haunting tune of remembrance.
- I know I have taken the soul of the Mistress, but there is more,
isn't there? - Bystrick thought. - What is it I'm missing?
Why does it not reveal itself to me? -
- The soul you have taken can be released. She is nothing to
me - Bystrick heard from the Demon. - But yes, there is more.
Look through my eyes, and you shall see what I see. Know well what
you have, or what you have shall be taken. If you refuse it, I will
take what was once mine and you will be no more. Feel their
pain, and make it your own...make it mine. -
Moderately upset by these words, Bystrick focused his attention through
his eyes, taking in the visual wonders that he saw within the
forest ahead of him. The beautifully strong trees, the green grass, the
bright sunlight shining upon him....the rotting leaves, the withering
branches, the stagnant air. NO! This was not where he was!
He focused further, attempting to draw back that which he saw
scant moments ago, but his sights moved on. He was looking, now,
at Darius, betrothed to Myra. The anger welled within him.
The red in his vision flared as he saw the childe, and pictured Myra
with him. What was he to do??
- You still love her? You fool....-
His visions changed as suddenly as they became, and he was looking
through only a single eye now. No, this wasn't fully true. He was
so utterly used to his own sight, he barely noticed the shade fallen
over his left eye. He felt the presence of another being. Something
remotely familiar, but still estranged. Absolutely amazing. The
hatred and death from this soul was astounding.
- Your friend, Bystrick. Tuefry. We have him again. -
Bystrick felt a surge of anger and pain, and through his physical
being, he felt a surge of energy attempting to rise off the ground.
- I will help him, damn you. You will NOT have him. -
- Sit and watch, or die now. Feed me, mortal. The hatred -
He almost defied the voice, almost stood and walked off from the
place. But alas, he knew he could not aide anyone if he were to
leave this body to the demon now. Before the decision was made,
the vision changed one last time...
[306] Bystrick: Searching further
Mon Feb 9 19:54:36 1998
To: all
The image focused in a small glade. A small child he had never seen stood
off with a man of fair age. They began with a light bout of
swordplay. Lithe and graceful, both young and old elf struck and
parried. The young boy was none too bad. Another older man
focused in, saying something that he could not understand. Elvish,
he assumed. A moment later, his vision was cut off by a blindfold.
Nothing, for a moment. He waited, as the thoughts filtered through
one head into his own. Exhiliration, happiness, even a bit of
fear. Another child, Bystrick assumed. And then a voice...
a voice he knew well. Pythia. "Marielle", it called.
Instant recognition in the other mind. Bystrick knew who the child was, now.
The vision through the young elven mind was exciting, even to
himself, who had done so many things like this previously. Mental
images of scattered weapon, a broken blade, a small shrub, and then...
Then came Pythia, as gorgeous as ever. He knew what was happening,
but was so stricken with anger he could do nothing but sit and
watch.
Marielle was ecstatic as the blindfold was removed. All three
children gathered around their mother, in an attempt to gain
the childhood necessity...attention. Pythia had each close their eyes
as she reached into her pouch. Each child seemingly knew what
was coming. Bystrick felt Marielle's mind race as her body
dropped something from the small palm. Bystrick knew what it was
before she even tried to cover it up. A coin, gold.
Pythia had snatched a glance at it, as he noticed. Marielle may
not have, but the rash of embarassment hit her mind quickly.
- A gold coin....how did I know? -
- You gave it to her. -
- No, I gave her a silver coin to play with -
- Watch, my friend...you last chance. -
Pythia slowly faded away like a corroding pool of acid taking a light
piece of metal, drowning out to nothing. He was now staring
at Marielle, rather than looking through her. A hand was
held out in front of his vision, dancing a gold coin across his
fingers. Marielle, as usual, was glowingly entranced by the
parlor trick, and soon reached for the coin. Almost a replica of what he
had done with the silver coin previously. He knew what that meant,
but he could scant believe it. He ceeded to her tiny reaching hand, as she
snatched the coin up. Smiling radiantly, she turned to leave.
Turning around as if she forgot something, she ran back to the
sitting form of what could only be Bystrick, and gave him a
peck on the cheek.
"Bye Bystrick!," she beamed in her melodic voice. She giggled
lightly and ran off into the forest, back towards her home in
the Shalonesti forest.
- What does this mean, demon? What have you done with the
child? I will not tolerate this! It is an OUTRAGE! -
The last comment of force drew only a demonic chuckle from within his soul.
Each movement of the demonic voice shook Bystrick's vision, his
entire head, until it slowly cleared back to reality.
- Pythia wished you with child, did she not? The child,
Bystrick, is yours as well. Such a nice thing for a friend to
do for another. But heed these words. Tell another soul, and
I shall be sure the child Marielle dies where she stands. She
shall one day play an important role in what is to come. You
shall keep her safe and well during that time. -
- I shall do nothing of the sort! She is...she will not...
She CANNOT be drawn into this. She is too small, too innocent. Leave
her be, Demon! Leave her alone! -
- You will keep her well, and you shall do it for her life. Do not think
of killing the young and innocent for your own purposes.
Think on it, mortal. You are not that foolish -
- Maybe it is best she die, and then me. This could solve so much...
so... sssss.... -
As he attempted to finish the sentance, the world began to
swirl in front of him, drowning him in the blaring red his
eyes saw. The demon was upon him, and it was time to sleep.
[307] Aileron: The tale of Aileron WaveDancer
Tue Feb 10 02:07:57 1998
To: Alurae Nemerle all
(OOC disclaimer: This story has been losely planned by Alurae and myself because Nemerle and I strangely chose the same last name, and we've never even met :P It explains my part in the family (which is all their creation, they get the credit for that))
The time is one hundred and seven years ago, and we open this drama in a small nomadic village belonging to a tribe of Sea Elves, somewhere below the sea of storms. Dolphins swim and great men and women stride the ocean floor, doing
deeds both good and bad, living and dying. Among the tumult of under-water life, a family is having troubles. Look, see there, in the window of that coral-brick hut, two men argue, let us hear what they are saying.....
'Father! For the last time, I will NOT travel to the warriors academy, I do not wish to become a Knight of the Currents, I wish to follow the calling of the god of the red tide, Sebatis. His magic sings in my blood! Let me be a mage, I beg
of you.' the youth exclaims. He walks about a small practice room in the house, there are weapons on the walls of all kinds, and the older elf, who is obviously the lads father, stands glaring at the youth, holding in his hand a long
sha'tang sword, and in the other a kindjal blade of the finest (stolen) dwarven mithril. On the floor lies a another sha'tang which the father, obviously a wave
sha'tang sword, and in the other a kindjal blade of the finest (stolen) dwarven mithril. On the floor lies a another sha'tang which the father, obviously a wave dancer, or blade singer as the surface dwellers call them, has disarmed from his son.
'Oh Aileron, you still do not understand do you? For eight generations our family have been the head wave dancers of this region, the Divine Queen has even granted us the use of our title as our family name, no one in the entire ocean
has not heard the name WaveDancer and not trembled in fear or awe. For my son, my only son to become a...a...MAGE!' he takes this opportunity to spit in derision, 'It is unthinkable!' He veritably trembles with rage now, this looks to be a dangerous confrontation, and a final one.
'No father, it is you who do not understand. I have felt the calling in my blood! The second moon has called to me in my dreams, you tell me to always heed my dreams, well last night I had a prescient dream. I saw myself among land
dwellers, in a great rock tower that jutted out of the land, and magic was all around me and I was wearing a robe the colour of Shai'tan, the red moon! I have been touched by Sebatis, and where the gods lead we must follow, you of all
people should know this. Father, I will go to the Conclave. With your blessing or without them. But know that I will still love you, and I do not wish to part this way. Please tell me you approve.' His plee is met by a stoney silence the
likes of which a monk would find hard to rival. At last his father speaks: 'My blessings you shall NOT have! How dare you try and betray me with your talk of visions and gods, I will not be swayed by your sorcerers ways boy! Go then,
leave me and your mother. Ahh, I see the gulty expression on your face, you could walk out on me but not your mother. You truly are a treacherous sorcerer. Get out of this house stranger, you are my son no longer, may your name never be mentioned in this house again!'
[308] Aileron: The tale of Aileron WaveDancer Part 2
Tue Feb 10 02:28:40 1998
To: Alurae Nemerle all
The lad, Aileron, looks sad for a moment, but then he regains a measure of his composure,'And so my dream unfolds. Yes father, I saw this too. I saw that you would name me Cettruth, a stranger in my own home, yet I faced you today, hoping
you would see reason. I see now this was not the case. Fare thee well oh noble WaveDancer. May thy blades fail thee and may the dolphins never heed thy call.' With this ancient curse the young mage gets a scroll from his coat and recites
the one word written there in the language of magic: "teleport". He disappears from the room, leaving only the father standing there, realising only now the magnitude of the mistake he just made. 'In Turpas name, what have I done? By my
own hand have I unleashed my sons anger when all he sort was a cooling balm, may the gods have mercy on his soul.' The old man, for now he clearly IS old, sits down and begins to cry softly to himself, muttering benedictions and blessings in hope of forgiveness, for both he and his son.
A room in an inn in Althainia, Aileron, the wayward son sits on the bed crying....
'Oh father, forgive me, my heart will always be with my family, but the magic MUST come first.' He calms down a bit, and moves to the desk to begin writing a note of application to the Conclave. As he does so, he sees the sun setting over
the hills beyond the town walls. 'Never have I seen such a sight, mother would surely have enjoyed this.'
[309] Katzen: Katzen's arrival
Tue Feb 10 02:54:46 1998
To: all
OOC I wish to apologize for the vague and confusing first note on Katzen's
background. This note is to replace/clarify the first one and to provide
more details in a manner that may help others interact with Katzen. Since
this is a long story, it will be posted in multiple parts. Enjoy
---------------
I am Katzen the unlearned, for much of what I knew is gone, and most of what I
need to know, I have not learned yet. Now I wander as a self-taught mage who
only knows the rudiments of the Art. Much of my past is hidden, but I wish to
reveal to you what little I know myself, for it may help explain much about me now.
Of my background, all I can remember are my younger years, from the time I was
6 or 7 until I was 10. Of that time period however, all I can remember are images,
no names accompany the pictures. What I do recall is that there were eleven of us.
There were 6 boys including myself and 5 girls. We were a mixed group, with few
similarities in appearance. Some were light haired, some dark. Some heavyset,
others thin. But we were all commoners. Farm bred and raised. And none of us
particularly cared one way or another, since we all lived as family.
Unfortunately, it was going to change completely for me.
[310] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Forgotten Dreams.
Tue Feb 10 02:55:39 1998
To: all
Blake sat up, gazing at the star studded sky. A small
hole in the canopy allowed him to stare at the
constellations above. Devion appeared quite close to
Nadrik this time of year, the constellations forever
locked in ancient battle.
Rhea sat across from the monk, slight in form, barely
visible in the sylvan shadows. She was sharpening her
weapon, the sound of the metal grating against the
sharpening stone carried throughout the otherwise
silent forest.
The leaf that had fallen next to him earlier that day
remained where it fell, undisturbed by the gentle
forest breeze. All the leaves around it were dead.
It served as a reminder of what was to be.
And then Blake felt it.
A searing pain in his chest, like someone was wielding
the energy lightning, but that was impossible. He was
the only manatonic in the land capable of such a feat.
Something was wrong.
Rhea looked up from her work to find Blake's visage
blank, and locked in fear. 'Blake?' she said.
'Blake!? What's the matter?' she asked again, a little
more assertive. Blake responded with silence.
'BLAKE?' she about screamed.
The monk stood, shaking, sweat began to bead on his
brow. 'Something's gone wrong... something's gone
so very wrong...' he whispered, his voice broken with
some invisible strain. He reached to his robe and
removed his stone. Sevarris had given it to him when
he had become a monk. It was blood-red.
Without looking at her, Blake handed Rhea the stone,
'Keep this. And share my goodwill in case I don't
return.'
'Don't return? What are you talking about?' Rhea
looked on with obvious confusion. 'Blake, talk to
me... what's happening?' her musical voice graceful
and strong.
'I do not know. But it is not good.' he whispered
back, barely able to speak, the pain in his chest
growing stronger with every beat of his heart. 'I
must go.' he said.
'Not without me.' Rhea said, rising on her toes to
stare the monk in the face. 'We've been friends too
long for you to jaunt off without me. You ARE
taking me wherever you are going.'
Blake felt helpless, torn between having her presence
or seeing her hurt. She had always taken care of
herself when they had fought side by side, and this
time it would be no different, he knew that much.
He nodded in acquiescence, his silence deafening.
He looked up into the sky, his eyes fixed on the
constellation of Taliena, his forgotten Goddess. With
panick'ed thoughts and a silent nod to the Elf, Blake
opened a gateway to where he thought the source of his
pain. Rhea entered the portal first, ready to slaughter
whatever may have threatened them on the other side.
He could hear he scream as it echoed through the magical
portal. Adding to his fear, he drew his staff, ready
to unleash every last ounce of his strength on whatever
it was that hurt Rhea.
He stormed through the portal, like he would have in
his younger days, before his training.
The portal shut silently behind him, leaving a massive
hole in a nearby tree where Blake had opened it.
[311] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Forgotten Dreams (ii)
Tue Feb 10 02:57:12 1998
To: all
As he looked down the road, in the failing moonlight,
he saw Rhea slumped over, the only thing visible was
the glint of the jewel he had given her, as it lay on
the ground, discarded.
Blake broke into a sprint, running as fast as he could.
His robes almost tangled him up, but fear alone swept
him to where he needed to be. Panic filled his mind,
his body... his heart. Each step drew him closer to
her form as it lay there, twitching in the dark.
Searing pain ripped through his body, racking him in
agony. Sweat began to roll off his face. As he drew
closer he realized that Rhea was slouched over someone
else.
She looked up at him with a sullen face, her arms
held out wide, palms upturned and covered in blood.
It was then that Blake recognized the cloaked form on
the dirt road. What he had thought to be the stone
he had given Rhea wasn't his stone at all.
It was Tuefry's right eye.
The pain in his chest was overwhelming, but it could
not compare to the panic he felt. Tuefry lay on the
road, alive, but soaked in blood. His own blood.
The small necromancer was falling in and out of
consciousness, his left eye not even visible when
he blinked, his right eye burning the fires of
Necrucifer.
Blake wept.
'By the blood of the Heavens!' cursed the monk. He should
have recognized that pain in his chest. He should have
been more careful in searching out Tuefry. He didn't
know what to do. His dark hair was matted to his head
with sweat.
Rhea shot him a sidelong glance, not showing her suprise
to his cursing. The monk had been known for his calm
attitude, but his current situation surpassed anything
imaginable.
'Never thought I'd hear the monk say THAT,' said a voice
from the trees to the south of the road. Another elf,
smaller in stature than Rhea made his way to the pair
on the road.
'Not now Spliff.' Rhea said as she glared at him with
an icy stare.
Spliff was about to retort with some witty remark when
he noticed the severity of the situation. He knelt before
Rhea, collecting the gear that had fallen from Tuefry's
pack. 'Anyway I can help.' Spliff said quietly, quite
uncharacteristically.
Tears began to roll from the monk's face. He didn't make
a sound as he cried. Silently, he felt at fault for
Tuefry. They had saved each other countless times
without fail.
Blake reached within his mind to collect himself.
Master Sevarris had taught him how to calm himself in
any situation. Blake focused on a small point of light
the distance, a star, the hand of Taliena. Slowly he
began closing off the world around him, slowing his heart
beat, calming his emotions.
With a tender thought he reached out to Tuefry's mind.
'Brother. It is I.'
'Gy....p..sy...' The syllables came in broken thougths.
Blake opened his eyes, and stared at the stars of his
former Goddess. Ironically enough, the Goddess of Love.
He pulled his gaze from the stars to the silent Tuefry
in front of him.
Quietly, he lifted the Necromancer in his arms and
began walking in the darkest of night, towards the
Gypsy camp. If that's where he wanted to go, Blake
was going to take him. Then the monk would visit
Sevarris, to help sort things out.
Rhea and Spliff followed the monk as he walked along
carrying Tuefry in his arms.
A group of four: a once again shattered monk, a
graceful elf, a forgotten thief, and an
unconscious necromancer.
The group of four made their way towards Althainia
as the darkness of night mocked the monk's pain.
[312] Katzen: Katzen's arrival, part 2
Tue Feb 10 03:12:05 1998
To: all
continued
Unfortunately it was going to change for me. It changed because an orb found me.
This orb that found me, I am not certain whether to bless or curse it for it has
wrought many changes in my life, for while it has given me abilities that I did not
have before, it has taken me from my friends, my family and my homeland. While it has given me sights and allowed me to visit foreign worlds and see things that I had never before dreamed as being possible, it has removed me from my past and my sense of who I am. You see, while this orb transported me here, it has eliminated most of my memory, so that I have no names for the people I once knew - I cannot even name my parents. And without these names, I do not believe that I can ever find my way back home.
However, enough of this jumping around. Allow me to return to my story.
One day, all eleven of us were playing a game called Mole - where everybody but one goes out and hides. The one then searches for everybody, and as they are found, they join in the hunt for the remaining people. I was hunting for a new hiding spot since I had been found quickly last round. As I wandered towards the back of the woods, I heard a voice, "Come here" it called. I stopped, since it sounded like the voice came from inside my head. When it didn't repeat, I started moving again.
"Turn around" it said. Again it was in my head. I thought something is wrong.
I kept going. "No, hide over here, nobody will find you." That got my attention.
I turned around. Behind me there was an outcropping of rock that I could swear had not been there moments before. At the base of the rocks was a smooth elliptical hole that led into darkness. After I had turned, I heard, "n here" and I knew that it meant in the cave.
Like any sane child - or so I hoped - I tried to peek in before I climbed in.
When I knelt down to look in, the ground under my feet collapsed and I was quickly ushered inside, and right into a sharp rock. The blow knocked me out. When I came to, I could see daylight above and a glow just around a bend. Hoping that the glow would be an easier way out, I crawled over to the bend and look around it.
Just beyond the bend was a room shaped like the inside of a jewel - many facets at perfect angles reflecting the light from the center of the room out to the viewer in a kaleidascope of light and reflection. Inside this room was a small - about the
size of a ten year old's hand - perfectly round black orb. And it was this orb that
was producing the glow.
I was so entranced by the orb that I was standing before it and reaching for it
before I knew what was happening. Even when I realized that, I still didn't stop
myself from touching it.
[313] Katzen: Katzen's arrival part 3
Tue Feb 10 03:25:44 1998
To: all
* continued *
As I reached out to touch the orb, a small part of my mind was screaming at me not to do it. I quickly overrode that part of my mind and gently brushed the orb with my fingertips. As I did, the world was turned inside out. For a long time, sounds and images were coming at me so quickly that I couldn't comprehend them. They were just a blur of colors moving so fast as to be incomprehensible. Slowly the blur slowed down. It seperated into series of images of different places that were clearly not from my homeworld. These places had multiple moons, different colored skies, creatures that were so fanciful that they were not even in any of the stories that had been told at home. The images slowed even further and became scenes that surrounded me. I was actually in these worlds. Eventually it slowed down so much that I feared that it had stopped. I started to move around in these strange worlds I found myself in, in hopes that I could find the way out. Every so often the scene would change and I would have different obstacles to overcome. Sometimes jungles, sometimes swamps, sometimes deserts, but almost never friendly.
As the time passed, it took a toll on me. My clothes got ripped, I was scratched
and bruised and very homesick. I started to stumble and cry. After that, the scenes started changing faster, and eventually became a blur again.When I felt that I couldn't take any more, the colors died down and I found myself
dream. Unfortunately, I could also feel myself coming down with a cold - the flush in the cheeks, the tightening in the sinus and the general weakness in the limbs that lets you know its going to be a doozy of a cold.
I sat up and tried to find a way out. I could see the entrance where I had come in since it was a dark hole against the brilliance of the rest of the room.
I crawled over to the entrance and looked out. I could see the edge of the bend
where it connected with the cave I had fallen into, but nothing beyond that. Since I did not want to stay there, I crawled around the corner and rested out of the bright light. must have fallen asleep just after I did that, since the next thing I was aware of was waking up and seeing a shaft of light only a few feet away from me. This light came from the hole that I had fallen through earlier. Summoning up what strength I had left, I crawled out and collapsed in the sun.
THe next time I woke, I was at home, in bed being tended to just like anybody else would be who happened to get sick.
[314] Katzen: Katzen's arrival part 4
Tue Feb 10 03:34:40 1998
To: all
* continued *
As soon as I was well enough to be out and about, I left my bed and started visiting my friends. Through them, I eventually got the story of what happened while I was asleep.
Nobody had been able to find me, so eventually they called off the game and found some adults to help look for me. When nobody could find me and I didn't show up on my own, all the kids were herded back home while an all out search for me was mounted. They searched the nearby pond, the woods, even the fields and roads for any sign, and didn't find any. When it got too dark to look, they called off the search and went home. The next morning, they dispatched people up and down the road to the nearest towns to see if anybody had seen me. When they returned without any news, the search was called off and it was assumed I was gone for good.
Two weeks later somebody in the woods found me unconsious at the base of a hill with a lot of bruises and scrapes and a fever. He recognized me and immediately took me home, where I woke up several days later.
After finding all of that out, I had a cold pit of fear in my stomach and didn't
tell anybody about what had happened. I just said that I couldn't remember anything and nobody questioned me further. However, I began to wonder if it was real, or if something else had really heppened - happened - and my fevered mind had made up the cave and the orb.
[315] Katzen: Katzen's arrival part 5
Tue Feb 10 03:55:32 1998
To: all
* continued *
I took it easy for a couple of months, until late in the summer, just to make certain that I was OK. I still played around the houses, but I didn't go into the woods. When I began to feel like I would be OK, and wouldn't have to worry about the woods, I took my first tentative steps back into them. When nothing happened for a week or so, I mostly forgot about my "dream." One day, there were a few of us passing through the woods on our way back from swimming in the pond. We were running around, playing and hiding from each other. I felt a sense of detachment grow on me as we did this, until it seemed it was somebody else playing and I was just along for the ride.
Suddenly, everything seemed to go silent. I couldn't see or hear my friends, and I was willing to bet that they couldn't hear me. I also didn't feel my arms or legs,
although I could tell they were moving. I was being turned around to face an small outcropping of rock with a hole at the base. This time though, the hole was rectangular and had stairs leading down. I was marched down those stairs into the room I had visited before.
As I stood before the orb, I heard "Welcome back. Now you will be the key that
is going to free me from my torment and imprisonment. Through your touch, I have found a suitable place to be set free, and now, through your control, we will go there."
I wasn't sure what it meant by that - I'm still not certain what it is or was - but
I still did not have control over my own body. I saw my arm rasing to touch the orb.
This time, it wasn't an explosion of color, rather it was an explosion of pain. It
felt like my body was being forcibly changed cell by cell. When it was all over,
I slowly came to realize that I could control my own body again, and when I opened my eyes, I found myself here in Althainia.
As I sat up, I could feel a difference in my body, but no pain. I wandered over to
a nearby pool of water, and when I looked in, the face that stared back at me was similar but somehow changed form the one I was used to seeing. Then as I looked at the rest of my body, it struck me, I had aged. My body was now several years older.
"Good" came the voice in my head. "You survived. Katzen, I want you to pay
close attention. You have been changed more than in age. You are now suited for life in the world. To learn more aout your new skills practice, and I would suggest seeking out knowledge of Magic. While I brought you here, and am linked to you by that, Your destiny is still under your control, unless I return."
With that, a dark orb rose from where I had first found myself and sped into the sky where it briefly seemed to burn before disappearing.
Armed with that little bit of knowledge, and a desire to learn about where I had
wound up, I set off for the nearest town to learn about where I was.
Hopefully, someday I will be able to learn where I came from so that I may be able to return there to visit at least. However, with each passing day, that hope and desire grows fainter as I learn more about this land and its denizens.
Katzen
[316] Aelynn: Changing of the Guard
Tue Feb 10 06:39:54 1998
To: all
Aelynn frowned as she made her way toward the bleak walls of Gareth Keep.
Her cloak was drenched from riding so far in the storm which now beset Algoron,
and she sighed as the two gate guards sharply saluted her as she approached.
She made a feeble attempt at returning their gesture and, dismounting from her
horse, she made her way into the keep. The guards tended to her horse, the young general obviously having more pressing things on her mind.
The recent declaration of war upon the black robes was something everyone in Althania was talking about. While originally against such a conflict, she had
been swayed by the other Lord Generals''argument that the Black Robes of the
Conclave were evil. While she certainly couldn't deny this, the Black Robes
spent most of their time in their tower practicing their arts. There were
certainly others more deserving of Knighthood's attention.
Her thoughts were interrupted by shouts spilling from the altar room of the
keep. She quickened her pace and entered the room to see Kuldan and Gideon in a heated argument. She thought it best to remain silent for now...obviously
something had happened in her absence. Looking around, she saw that they were the only three in the room save for a small boy. Noticing her gaze, the boy
nodded to her. She curtsied in return and wondered who's page this boy could be. She began studying the boy and gasped as she noticed the crest on his shield.
[317] Aelynn: Changing of the Guard (pt2)
Tue Feb 10 09:02:26 1998
To: all
Aelynn turned to Kuldan, their eyes meeting only for a second. In response
Kuldan advanced on Gideon.
"Why don't you explain to Lady Aelynn what you've done, Gideon?" he asked
Gideon half-mockingly. Aelynn frowned as she awaited Gideon's answer, her gaze once more returning to the symbol of the Crown emblazoned on he boy's shield. Surely this boy could not have been promoted to the Crown so quickly, and she did not think any of the older Crown knights had children save for Gideon himself. As if reading her thoughts Kuldan grimaced.
"Not only that Aelynn...he's a paladin," he said, once more turning to glare
at Gideon.
"Gideon this is insanity," Aelynn began. The current lord of the Crown
refused to meet her gaze and began to make his way out of the room.
"Come back her now Gideon," Kuldan shouted as he began to pursue him. Aelynn grabbed Kuldan's arm and shook her head.
"That will solve nothing Kuldan...I believe there is something wrong with
Gideon."
Kuldan nodded in agreement and sighed, "Perhaps you'd like to discuss your
concerns?" he asked as he pointed the way toward their offices. Aelynn nodded
and followed him up the stairs. As Kuldan began to unlock his office door she
frowned.
[318] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (3/15)
Tue Feb 10 10:25:15 1998
To: all
They arrived the next day at an inn in Althania, stopping by the
city to get provisions before their next excursion. Fierum noted
that this inn was much like the one in which he and Ciedra had
openly proclaimed their love for each other. Ciedra nestled her
head against his shoulder...obviously, the similarity hadn't escaped
her, either. They tied their horses in the stable, paid for a room,
and dropped off their packs in the room.
Fierum took in the full view of the common room as they descended
the stairs to eat supper. In one corner, a band of dwarves was
efficiently dosing themselves with the strongest spirits the bar
had to offer. In another, humans were talking quietly with each
other, playing darts and drinking beer. Fierum led Ciedra to an
empty table and sat down, to be suddenly startled by the appearance
of a lone figure in the doorway...large, yet not bulky, and covered
with a shimmering fur...never in his life, had Fierum met another
yinn.
The yinn was almost immaculately clean, and had a noble, almost
regal carriage as he walked in. His clothing was jewelled finery,
a direct contrast to the tarnished armor Fierum wore. He swept into
the room with a grace that seemed out of place in someone of his size.
His eyes scanned around the room, and finally settled on Fierum.
Fierum felt vaguely uncomfortable at first, almost dirty and mangy
compared with this stranger, but a light squeeze of his hand from
Ciedra dispelled his discomfort. The strange yinn walked to their table,
and began to speak... [Greetings, brother...is this seat taken?].
Fierum was astonished at his ability to understand him, even
though he had never heard the language before...a quick glance
at Ciedra showed that she, on the other hand, had not understood
the strange tongue. Hesitantly, Fierum tried his own ability to
talk. [Greetings...brother. No...this seat is empty.]
A slight increase in the pressure on his hand made him look over
at Ciedra again. Something flashed in her eyes...she was apparently
made uneasy by this newcomer, for some reason. The smile she offered
to the stranger was polite, but there was no warmth behind it. Fierum
wondered what had unsettled her so.
Smiling, the yinn sat down. Ciedra offered him her hand, which
he kissed politely. Yawning, she said, "I'll let you two yinn
talk then...Fierum probably has many questions to ask you, and I
should return to my studies." Ciedra stood up to leave, giving
Fierum a kiss on the cheek. As she turned to leave, she whispered
in his ear, "Be careful, my love...there's something peculiar about
him. I can't place it yet, but something's not right." With that,
she left up the stairs back to their room.
[319] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (4/15)
Tue Feb 10 10:26:27 1998
To: all
Fierum, a bit astonished by the recent turn of events, turned back
to listen to the stranger talk. [Nice ladyfriend you have, brother.
Seems a bit on the cold side, but these human females often are. I
think it deals with their lack of fur.]
Quickly, Fierum jumped to the defense of his love. [No, she is
friendly usually...she must just be tired from the trip here.
How...how is it that we can talk like this, if I have never spoken
nor heard this tongue before?]
[Ah, you have been with the humans too long, they have to learn
their language. Yaeini is inherent to us, we are born knowing. You
have never met another yinn before?]
[No, I was abandoned...I've only heard stories.]
[Ah, the stories I could tell you about our people...]
Fierum looked astonished. [Please do! I want to learn all I can about
the yaeini.]
Smiling, the stranger replied, [Sit and drink with me, then, brother.
I will tell you tales you will hear from no human bard.]
They talked for several hours, Fierum avidly listening to the
stories of the other. Legends of the grandeur of the yinn empire,
the strength of the yinn people. He was swept up by the history
of his race, his imagination spinning vivid images of faraway lands.
Suddenly, the stranger broke the train of conversation with a
comment; [If I'm not mistaken, your ladyfriend is a mage?]
Broken out of his reverie, Fierum answered, [Yes, yes she is...why
do you ask?]
[If so, why does she not wear the robes of the Conclave? I thought
most all the human mages were in that sect.]
Fierum started getting warning tingles in his mind about this
conversation now. [She intends to...she just wanted to spend some
time with me. We...are in love, and so we needed time to get to know
each other better.]
[Ah. I see. Then you must know the true reason why she has yet
to join the Conclave, to follow the path of magic she loves?]
Fierum definitely felt uneasy with this line of questioning.
[No...why?]
[It is easy, my friend. Her love for you keeps her from
fulfilling that which she has wanted all her life. Because of you,
she is abandoning her quest to master the arts of magic.]
[320] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (5/15)
Tue Feb 10 10:27:33 1998
To: all
Fierum blinked. [No...no, that can't be right.]
[You know it is. You must have seen the joy she has when exercising
her magic. All mages share it, the bliss of having magical energies
course through their bodies as they cast their spells.]
[No...she has never complained before.]
[She loves you too much. She would shoulder any burden for you.
She would sacrifice the desire that brewed in her heart since she first
learned the words of magic, for you.]
Fierum felt himself shrinking back from this unexpected, unrelenting
attack. A physical battle he was prepared for, but this was a mental
game, played upon his love for Ciedra...a game he was quickly losing.
[No...If she truly wants to join the Conclave, I would not stand in
her way.]
[So be it then, say she stays with you. What would the other humans
think?]
Hit by an attack from another front, Fierum could only stammer, [What?]
[Have you not seen the faces of humans when you show affection to
her? Theirs is of disgust; they regard us as animals. Your love will
be scorned by the rest of her people, as long as you are together.]
Burying his face in his hands, Fierum could only weep quietly to
himself, uttering only a broken word. "No."
Feeling the touch of a hand on his shoulder, Fierum looked up to
see the other yinn regarding him with both compassion and pity. [You
know in your heart my words are true. Come with me, back to the
homeland of the yinn...I will show you your heritage. Leave these
humans behind, and, if you truly love her, let your ladyfriend choose
her path by herself. It is the only way.]
Sighing, Fierum composed himself, while his heart felt shattered.
To the other yinn, he gave a weak nod.
[321] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (6/15)
Tue Feb 10 10:29:01 1998
To: all
Fierum crept quietly into the room, trying not to awaken Ciedra.
Apparently, his grief had distracted him from full concentration, and
Ciedra awoke at the sound of his entry. Stirring slightly in bed,
she murmured, "Fierum, is that you?"
Cursing silently at his ineptitude, he made as normal a voice as he
could manage. "Yes, love, its me...I didn't mean to wake you."
"Mmm...it's ok. I was wondering when you were coming to bed,
anyways...Did you have a good talk with that yinn?"
Shuffling off his armor, Fierum slipped into bed beside Ciedra. "Yes,
we talked about a great many things."
She sighed contentedly as he put his arms about her. "Good...I don't
know what got into me, I just didn't like him for some reason. Something
about his voice. I'm being silly, aren't I? I'll behave next time we
meet him, I promise." She kissed him lightly, and drifted back off to
sleep.
Waiting until he felt the regular rhythmic breathing that indicated
deep sleep, Fierum slowly slipped out of bed. He lit a candle on
the table in the room, then shaded the light it cast upon the bed.
He took out one of Ciedra's blank scrolls, and began to write.
After finishing his note, he snuffed out the candle, walked to
Ciedra's sleeping form, and risked one last kiss. "Goodbye, my love.
I hope you can forgive me, knowing what I do, I do out of love for
you."
Wiping a tear from his cheek, Fierum slipped out of the room,
not a whisper of a footstep to announce his passing. He moved to
the room of the stranger yinn (Who, Fierum just noted, had never
told him his name), and found a note, telling "my brother" to meet
him by the waterfall southeast of town in three days time. Fierum
took the note, walked out to the stables, and rode his horse into
the shroud of night.
[322] Tuefry: A tale of the BlackHeart legacy.
Tue Feb 10 11:50:09 1998
To: all
Taking yet another rest, the necromancer sighed. His binding to the
wound seemed a bloody pulp now, and blood was starting to leak through.
He would not make it this time.
Letting himself slump down, he sunk down to the ground. His head felt
heavy, and the embrace of the dirt seemed such a wonderful place to
sleep.
He awoke slightly, delirious. He knew this state quite well, from
torturing many people. He couldn't afford to take anything seriously.
He heard the scream of someone nearby. To take it seriously or not?
He had heard no one approach.
Yes, someone is there. Perhaps we just might save our sorry ass.
He felt something familiar inside him, a feeling of peace. A strange
sensation to feel at a time like this, and could mean only one thing.
Blake is here, isn't he?
Yes, he's here. He's probing and can feel the pain.
He heard someone say "By the blood of the Heavens!" It was certainly
Blake's voice. Puzzling...
"Never thought I'd hear the monk say THAT" a voice said aloud.
That boy took the words right out of my mouth.
He felt the monk's thought in his head, 'Brother, it is I.'
Straining, both sides tried to relay a message back.
Gy....p..sy...
He felt himself being lifted, and knew only Blake could carry someone
so carefully. He felt as though they were moving as well.
Why do I put Blake through so much hell?
No doubt the same reason you do it to yourself. Us, that is.
He felt himself feel the calm that seemed to eminate from Blake. Even
in a time of crisis, Blake could be as calm as a lake on a clear day.
What a silly monk. He can't see how much she likes him.
Let me get this straight. You did all this, and *YOU* are calling
him silly? Do us both a favor and pass out until we get some medical
care.
Chuckling to himself, he did just that.
[323] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Forgotten Dreams (iii)
Tue Feb 10 14:34:10 1998
To: all
Tuefry mumbled as he fell in and out of consciousness.
Blake had been carrying him as they walked towards
Althainia, refusing any help from Rhea or Spliff.
Althainia glowed on the horizon, a conglomeration of
street and house lights twinkling in the night. They
would get Tuefry to Gypsy Camp tonite, without a
doubt, barring they didn't have any trouble in the city.
'Let me carry him for a while, Blake.' Rhea said, trying
to covince the monk to allow her to help.
Blake shook his head in response. He planned to carry
him wherever he needed to go. With confident strides,
he continued on through the night, towards the soft
Althainian lights.
The pain in his chest hadn't subsided at all. And Blake
new something was wrong with Tuefry's mind. Normally he
felt a strong presence in the back of his mind, when they
communicated telepathically, yet this time, his presence
was wavering. He couldn't understand why, he would have
to ask Sevarris.
As they approached the city, he watched as the guards
crossed thier weapons, blocking the gate. It was standard
procedure at night, when the gates were closed. Blake
strode, with his meager party, to the guard standing to the
left of the gate.
'Sir, we need safe passage through, my Brother here is
mortally wounded. I need to get him back to the Gypsy
Camp before it is too late.' The guard nodded in silent
agreement and began to open the gate.
Main Street was well lit at night, and Blake could see the
throngs of people that were still outside, most of them
raging drunks who got lost between the Grunting Boar and
home. Spliff nodded at the few of them he knew, from the
days when he had spent countless hours drinking at the
Althainian taverns.
But even Blake noticed that Spliff was a little quieter,
less abrasive, as if he too, had lost something.
But he couldn't think about anything but saving Tuefry
right now. Rhea looked at him with a concerned smile,
trying to ease the monk's worry. Her delicate steps
moved with such a savage grace.
Spliff drew his daggers in response to a few of the
local drunks who had meandered towards them. Nothing
was going to stop them from getting through this town.
The drunks backed off, knowing that the little elf would
use his daggers if he had to, not to mention the
bladesinger who was ready to draw her blade at any
moment.
Even the cityguards backed away cautiously. No law had
been broken yet, it was legal to carry arms in the city,
just as long as they didn't use them.
As they reached the West Gate unscathed, the guards
opened it, sensing the importance of their haste.
Outside, all the monk could see was the darkness of
midnight.
He walked forward, Rhea and Spliff leading, unsure
of what lay ahead. Unsure of so many things.
Master Sevarris would know what to do. He could
fix the worst of problems. But Blake strode forward
into the darkness, intent on reaching the camp.
[324] Rudolf: Shadows.
Tue Feb 10 16:21:15 1998
To: all
Rudolf returned to camp, wondering where to start his search for information
about the Shadow Plane. "I suppose Tuefry's study is as good a place as
any," he thought to himself.
Walking over to the first bookshelf, he selected a title, and began to read.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rudolf glanced out the doorway, amazed at how much time had passed since
he began. He went out to the campfire to give his sore muscles a stretch,
just in time to hear "...and Blake are bringing him back right now!"
At the mention of the monk's name, he knew there could be only one meaning
to the gossip - Tuefry had returned from the Shadow Realm, somehow.
. "But if he didn't call Sapphire there, who did?" the mage thought to
himself. "Books aren't going to help me figure this out. Now I have to
talk to Ranma." Mumbling a few words of protection, he headed out of the
camp, back to his ancient home among the trees.
[325] Yang: An ode to the late soul of Gideon Bane
Tue Feb 10 16:57:13 1998
To: all
storyn + At the risk of becoming a mistril, let us bow our hooded heads, make
the traditional sign of evil, and chant this hymn, dedicated to the late
lost soul of the renegade knight, Gideon Bane:
The demise of a friend has left only dismay
I see not the stars but the night.
Ambers are scattered from ominous pyre
By the coolest of cold winter breeze.
Sensed by my soul in shades of grey
Where once was seen a rainbow's light
Whom has stolen his scintillating fire
And left such ashes as these?
Arch-Bishop of Darkness, Lord Yang.
[326] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (7/15)
Tue Feb 10 18:47:43 1998
To: all
Ciedra awoke the next morning to an unexpected chill. It took her
a moment to realize that the cold was from the absence of Fierum's
warm body next to hers. Blinking the sleep from her eyes, she looked
about the room for him, feeling slightly panicked when she didn't
see his packs anywhere, either. Then, her eyes settled upon the
scroll on the table, a growing sense of dread turning her blood to
ice..-No, it can't be...-
She got up and picked up the note, her heart losing strength with
each word she read.
----
Dearest Ciedra,
I wish I could have told you this myself, but I have no doubts you
would have tried to persuade me to not go. After talking with the
yinn last night, I realized my presence with you is only a distraction
and a block to your success...I'm sorry. I realized that to be with
me, you sacrificed your dream of being in the Conclave. Worse still,
you would be the target of scorn and revulsion by your fellow humans,
most of which don't see me as you do, but rather as an animalistic
savage.
I have decided to journey with the yinn we met last night to the
homeland of the yinn. There, I will learn about my people.
I know you will say none of this matters, my love, and I know you
mean it with all your heart...but the sacrifice is too great to do
on my behalf. I regret to make the choice for you, but I feel this
is the best way. Enter the Conclave, my love...fulfill your dreams.
And know, that now and forever, my heart will be with you.
Fierum.
----
Ciedra wept as she finished the note; she wanted to crumple it,
to incinerate it. But beneath her anger, she knew what Fierum did
was out of love for her. She rolled the paper neatly, and packed
it with her scrolls. -Conclave it is then. I should have gone
from the start, should have foreseen this. I love him, but the
differences were too great for him to handle.-
During the time Ciedra spent weeping, trappers in the forest outside
Althania heard a low, mournful howl, a call of heartbreaking intensity.
It was the sound of one who could feel his lover's grief, but is
powerless to stop it.
[327] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (8/15)
Tue Feb 10 18:49:05 1998
To: all
Ciedra found her contact from the Tower of High Sorcery a bit
disconcerting; she had applied to the White Robes, but the mage that
approached her was clothed in ebon black. She was instructed to
wait for two days, then walk just outside the west gates of
Althania; he would take care of the rest of the transportation.
Two days passed; Ciedra used that time to hone her mastery of
the spells she knew, and studied over new spells. When the appointed
time came, she stepped outside the gates...
...and appeared within a dark room, lit only by a fire in a pit
in the center. Ciedra blinked, astonished at the change of scenery,
and surmised she had just been the target of a summon spell, a spell
she had just recently studied. Looking about, she deduced she was
in the Tower of High Sorcery, but it seemed to be awfully quiet for
a tower in which scores of mages resided.
"No, this isn't the Tower you are thinking of. This one was built
before the organization of the Conclave; specifically, this was
the heart of study in the arts that draw upon the black moon."
The voice of the Black Robe that had talked to her answered her thoughts,
and soon the rest of him came into view. There was something vaguely
familiar about his voice...Ciedra couldn't quite pin it down, but it made
her feel rather uncomfortable. He looked at her, smiling a chill
smile that made her shiver involuntarily. "So you wish entrance into
the Conclave, do you? Are you willing to pay the price of the
knowledge you seek? To dedicate your heart and soul to magic?"
Ciedra stumbled back; the fanaticism in this man's voice was
unmistakable now. The black mage noticed the hesitation, and whispered,
"Your heart still belongs to another, it appears...Tell me, my dear,
do you want to see what your dear Fierum is doing at the moment,
without you?"
Ciedra nodded mutely, too astonished to reply in words. The black
mage uttered a few words in the tongue of magic, and a shimmering
portal opened up before him. Ciedra walked up, peered inside, and
felt her heart collapse upon itself.
Through the portal, she saw Fierum, standing in a pool with a
female yinn, her arms about him, her lips upon his.
Ciedra tried to turn away, her vision blurring with tears...but she
found she was locked in place, forced to watch the scene unfold before
her. The mage smiled at her again, ignoring her agony. "Stay, my dear,
and watch. Let that love you still hold dissolve into hate, and
funnel that hate to your magic. I will teach you to become a great
sorceress, once you let go of this weak thing called love."
[328] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (9/15)
Tue Feb 10 18:50:14 1998
To: all
Fierum was stunned when he came back to the waterfall. He had left
for just a moment to find meat for supper, but when he came back,
he had found a stranger in the pool.
A bathing yinn.
A bathing _female_ yinn.
He crept to hide behind one of the large rocks, but she spotted
him easily. He felt a fog descend over his mind, and he resisted
initially, but found himself being drawn to her, wading out to
the middle of the pool. Her eyes sparkled with emerald fire; her
voice was silver seduction. She slipped her arms about him, drew
him near, and kissed him.
His heart fluttered with the kiss; his body was set aflame with
desire, and he had the urge to rip off his armor, and take her right
there. A quiet corner of his mind, safe from the storm of emotions
and passion, noted that this was quite different from his time with...
Ciedra...
His body jolted, almost as if struck by lightning. Her memory
dissolved the fog in his mind like the rays of the morning sun; his
flame of desire quickly became a flush of shame. Barely three days
after he had left her, he had almost betrayed their love with reckless
passion. Pushing away the female, he said quietly, [I am sorry. My
heart already belongs to another.]
Ciedra, watching this through the portal, smiled through her tears,
blending a laugh with a sob. Turning to the Black Robe, she said,
"Perhaps love isn't so weak after all."
All she got in return was a dangerous smile, and a low whisper;
"Perhaps...but magic is stronger."
Suddenly, to the portal, he yelled, "Kill him!".
Ciedra turned, unsure what horror to expect to see now.
----
The female yinn looked upon Fierum with awe at first, then disgust.
[You would push away your own kind for one of the hairless monkeys?
You are a disgrace to the yaeini.]
Suddenly, a loud voice boomed through the clearing..."Kill him!"
Both yinn locked gazes for a heartbeat; the female finally spoke
in a low voice, [You should have taken me. I would have sated you
with pleasure beyond your dreams. Now, I can only give you death.]
With that, a mist appeared around the female, and grew in size.
Fierum backed away cautiously, not knowing what to expect. When he
saw it, he fell back in panic.
Where the female yinn had stood, now loomed a large green dragon.
[329] Darkshadow: DarkShadow Encounter With Devion.
Tue Feb 10 21:14:08 1998
To: all
In Scribed In Stone Out Side His
Former Home The Gypsy Camp.
This is the site of a mighty battle
between the forces of DarkShadow
and Turpa against the vile scum
Devion. DarkShadow once was a
aid to Devion. But devion got
tired of him and decied to
exterminate him permentally.
Little did the evil god know
that Turpa the goddess of
weather new of his evil plot
and offered darkshadow immunity
if he stood by her side and allowed
her to take him back to the realm
of recreation. And make him a
mage of nature. He agreed she
fought by his side against devion
bloodshed was massive. Devion
now has a scar on the other side of his
face and his other hand is now
gone. DarkShadow was jabbed in the
gut with Devion's Blade his
blade of Klizrack Honor dropped
to the ground. Turpa told him
the she would give it to someone who would
continue to pass it down for countless
generations. Turpa told him he did not have
much time or he would die before they got him to
the realm of recreation. He said good bye
to his clan and his loved ones. Turpa
told him that he could never again set
foot in gypsy again do to that Devion
presence is high there.
*myth or fact?*
It is rumored the one who holds the
blade of Klizrack honor is blessed by Turpa
and is protect from all form of evil
, but most of all there protected from
devion. This sword has the blood stains of devion
on it. The only question is who did turpa
give it to. That is unknown only the person
who has this weapon of great honor know.
*strange no marks on the stone who wrote it*
[330] Spliff: Leaving Las Vegas... er... the Vallenwood
Wed Feb 11 02:46:55 1998
To: all
Recent circumstances dictated a change of lifestyle was imperative.
The particulars of this situation are rather quite self-
explanatory. Her last words to me were... well, I really don't want
to go into detail here. Suffice it to say, she no longer loves me,
which is *voice cracks* fine with me. *Pause* *Inhale*
So, I needed some time by myself. I realize that this is a pretty
cliche move I pulled off, but I couldn't do otherwise. I simply
COULD NOT and CANNOT remain near her nor the Vallenwood which
serves no purpose other than to remind me of HER.
Asking me not to hate her when she knows damn well... but my intent
is not to vent my... feelings out on you. That's where he comes in.
He being the only one I can think of with girl problems equal to my
own. I'd say bigger, but every man likes to dally with egocentrism
in the back of his mind.
Let me try and put this into perspective. See, there's this big,
empty spot right here *stabs a finger at the base of his stomach*
that veins out *traces the finger upwards* and pumps this thick...
ache, for lack of a better word, all around here. *the finger
describes circles in the chest cavity* Now, this is not a feeling
wholly unfamiliar to me. Funny thing is, for a while, it was only
creeping around the edges of my lower abdominal region. Now it's
back and it needs to be fed.
How to feed a hungry beast? When she first laid me out with those
five words that had me on the floor, I sought out Darrick for some
solace. Darrick always seems to be able to find entertainment. So,
we headed out to some of our old haunts, namely the thieves'
stronghold, for a night of steady whoring and gambling. Of course,
the whoring was handled by Darrick (for some reason, women avoid me
like Yinn s--- on the sidewalk) as well as the winning. I NEVER win
at ANY game, be it dice, cards, darts, or any other instrument of
capital deprivation. I ended up penniless and in a shabby room with
a sweaty, overweight prostitute. Hoping to perhaps alleviate some
of my... deeper emotions, I began to disrobe, getting only as far as
my t-shirt before I ended up puking and stumbling out the door.
Darrick was busy spending his winnings on the throng of women
surrounding him, and he flashed me a grin and mouthed the words,
Catch you later as I feebly took my leave of him with a raised
hand. I didn't want to bother the bugger. While he soaks up the
atmosphere, I remain a wet sponge.
But the he I mentioned earlier doesn't refer to Darrick. No,
I needed someone who has suffered more loss than I. Someone who,
like me, is damned to remain alone for the rest of his life.
I might as well have sworn a vow of chastity myself, for all the
good my years of searching have done me. For it is one thing to
have never had, and another to see the prize and STILL lose every
hand. Now to find Blake.
[331] Rudolf: Shadows, the search.
Wed Feb 11 03:29:25 1998
To: all
As he walked down the eastern road towards the Shalonesti forest, Rudolf
noticed a familiar figure waiting by the crossroads. His heart lifted to
see the lithe form of Eretria, and his pace unconsciously quickened.
. "It is truly a joy to see your face again, Eretria," the mage
said, smiling. "How are you, and where are you headed this fine day?"
. "I am on my way to speak with Lady Pythia, Rudolf. To be honest,
I miss being near my elven kin."
. "And this elf misses you, as well. I would be happy to accompany
you to the forest, since I am heading there myself."
The young crusader lifted her eyes to his. "I'd like that," she said,
staring deep into his penetrating gaze.
As the two walked, they spoke of inconsequentials, but more was being
said than words. Rudolf felt something strong within, and wondered to
himself if she was equally affected. Coming to a decision, he resolved to
find out.
. "I never realized the extent of the ill will between Shalonesti and
Eldamar, Eretria. I'm sorry things didn't work out for you," Rudolf said
as they sat in a quiet glade near the great stand of Vallenwoods that
marked the ancestral home of the elves. "I want you to know that I'd still
like you as part of my family..."
. "Oh Rudolf, you know I can't return to the wagons!" she protested.
. "Hush now, I know that. What I meant was that I want you as a part
of _my_ family." As he locked his eyes on hers, and sank to one knee before
her, Rudolf took a deep breath. "Eretria Elessindil, it would make me the
happiest man on Algoron if you would consent to be my wife."
[332] Spliff: Leaving Las Vegas... er... the Vallenwood
Wed Feb 11 04:09:09 1998
To: all
So, I've been spending the last couple of days brooding by this
waterfall. Oddly enough it's the same waterfall that SHE prompted me
to find, telling me to follow my heart. Took me a while, but I got
there. And now I've been camping out. I've never been much of an
outdoorsman. To be frank, I HATE the outside world. I'd be much
happier in a prison cell. Which is what the Vallenwood is to me now.
I know SHE'S about, and I can't bear to look at her or talk to
her, which is probably what got me into this mess anyway. See, I
could smell it coming from a mile away. I have a sixth sense which
goes off whenever I'm about to get royally f---ed. It's the most
highly developed of my senses, since it's the one which is triggered
the most. So, knowing that something was up, I avoided her, which
set off my "danger alarm" even more, which... and on and on.
Anyway, to the point. Blake. Need to find Blake. I knew him when
he was just another scroungy thief tiptoeing about Althania,
although I guess he's changed his base of operations since then.
He was known in the thief circles as The Shattered Poet, which,
when you think about it, is pretty derogatory, since most people
tended to say it with an affected pompous ring to it. I never did,
though. Oh, and just to clear things up, I was never a thief. By
some strange twist of fate, I guess I have this ratty aura which
sends everyone reaching for their purse. Most people think I'm an
assassin too. I keep getting all these threatening messages from
mercenary guilds, so if you guys are reading, I repeat: I am not
an assassin. Sue me if I look shifty.
Of course, I have no idea where to find him. So, I end up walking
through the forest, hoping he'll pop up eventually. I sort of have
an idea where to start. That idea is "follow Rhea." She's always
off somewhere looking for him for Taliena knows what reason. So, I
follow the path of destruction, making sure to keep a well enough
distance away. I bend down to take a stone out of my shoe which
has been irritating me for the past few miles, when I hear
something off to my right. I peek over some bushes and see this guy
just lying there on the ground. He looks like hell.
Rhea is already there, examining him, and she tosses me a glare.
Blake's there too. She is GOOD. Both Rhea and Blake are fussing
over the guy, who's covered in blood and has the worst case of pink
eye I've ever seen. Blake looks pretty frantic, and Rhea looks
pretty and frantic, throwing as many glances at the monk as she does
at her injured friend. Who is that guy? All I know is, he has a
penchant for wearing the color blue. Good choice. It goes with the
bruises all over his body.
Then Blake speaks. Screams, rather. The guy hasn't said the better
part of "hello" in years, so what comes out of his mouth jilts
the still-burning cigarette out between my lips.
"By the blood of the heavens!" I could've done better than that,
but you gotta cut him some slack, him being a monk and all.
"Never thought I'd hear the monk say THAT," I mutter as I
enter the scene, tripping over a book which has apparently fallen
out of the dead guy's satchel. Rhea snaps at me while I look the
book over. Gives me the creeps. It's written in some whacked-out
language, but I immediately recognize it as a book of necromancy.
The whole "written in blood upon dried himan flesh" thing tips me
off. Then this must be Tuefry. Were it any other necromancer, Rhea
wouldn't look half as anguished.
Tuefry BlackHeart. I wonder if that's his given name. My last name
is not NEARLY as ominous. I'm about to say something dumb, when I
look into Blake and Rhea's eyes and suddenly shut up. Haven't seen
eyes like that since the last time I looked in the mirror. So, I
start picking the rest of the dead guy's stuff.
"Jiffy..." the dead guy mumbles, or something like that, which
immediately forces me to re-evaluate his state of existence.
[333] Bystrick: The Return
Wed Feb 11 05:11:49 1998
To: all
Bystrick awoke with a start, sensing the ray of dawn rising
along his cheeks. Flashing his eyes around him, he sensed
no danger to his immediate presence. He slowly drug his feet
under him, gathering his belongings. Checking each piece with
a mother's care, he found nothing damaged, nothing missing.
When he was fully packed, he rose slowly off the ground, noting
the indominable headache.
"So, where are we off to today," Bystrick murmered aloud.
It was then the visions came back to him. He remembered everything.
The anger he felt surged in him again as he headed to the south,
back towards Arkane.
"It looks like Tuefry is the first in line," he thought, treading
easily across the terrain. "Demonic presence...wonderful."
Bystrick quietly snuck through the forest at nearly a run, and came upon
the north gates of Arkane. His usual procedure was through
the gates, through the town, and out to the west. He decided
against showing himself this day, and instead skirted along the northern
boundary walls. When he reached the west gate, he turned off and headed
towards New Thalos.
The rest of the travel was easy. The boat's fare was a bit
high today, but no matter. The guards of New Thalos paid him
no heed surprisingly. He must have been quiet enough not to
disturb their presence, as assuredly Myra was on the look for
him after threatening to remove his tongue. He chuckled
at the prospect, knowing full well she could nor would do no
such thing, despite her hatred for him.
When he looked up next, he had far passed the gates of
New Thalos, and even the old location of the Gypsy camp,
back from the time he was Warder. He was just on the verge
of the Church of Austinian. Strange he didn't feel Tuefry's
demonic presence while passing the camp. Either the camp
had moved, or Tuefry was not there.
He decided against further travels until he rested. Stopping
in the Church, he hoped to see Lioness. She might know of
something that had been going on. How long had he been away?
The forest took so much time from one's perception, he didn't
even know. A day, a month, a year? Did it matter?
Stepping past the entrance, and sitting himself next to the
fountain, Bystrick stretched his legs out for a small rest.
[334] Spliff: Leaving Las Vegas... er... the Vallenwood
Wed Feb 11 05:20:40 1998
To: all
Blake takes this moment to cease his blubbering (A man HAS to know
how to control himself. I was just about to slap him.) and the
word "Sevarris" passes through his teeth. I know that name.
One of Pythia's pals, I take it, recalling many a night when I'd
relax on a resting pad and soak up one of her lengthy stories.
Er... I don't mean any offense by "lengthy." Anyway, didn't she
mention that he's dead? Too many dead people. And I'm one of 'em.
Blake hefts Tuefry onto his back, which is quite a feat for someone
who's only slightly larger than myself. And I'm no Tesalon Gareth.
But, hey, I got it where it counts! Then I think of HER and I
realize that I don't; that I have nothing. That I am just as I was
when I first entered the Vallenwood. All these years, and I have
learned nothing. And that's why I need to speak with Blake. I mean,
he's the kind of guy who looks like he knows EVERYTHING. But, at
the moment, he's much too busy. I'll just have to wait.
And let me straighten something out here. I don't want to give you
all an image of "the noble Spliff, aiding a friend in need." First
of all, I don't even know Tuefry. Heard of him. But don't know him.
Secondly, the only reason I'm still around is because I need to talk
to Blake.
Althania. Town I grew up in. Nice place, if you're into cheap booze
and cheaper sex. They hand hookers out like pretzels. That's why me
and Darrick call The Grunting Boar "The Bowl." And, like pretzels,
the women leave you craving more beer. Can't remember the last time
I got laid. YEARS ago. I swore off casual copulation about the same
time I realized that I wasn't good enough to breed. Who'd want MY
blood running through them? I sure as hell don't. Leave it to the
strong, hardy folk to spawn. See, who was I to kid myself that SHE'D
love me? No one else has. Sure, there's a lot of love floating
'round the Vallenwood, but it's not the kind of love that could
patch holes. Because at night, all the others who I call friend
retire to their rooms with the ones they love, and I'm left alone
on my filthy bed staring at the cracks in the ceiling.
If you're wondering why I'm not my usual, jovial self, it's 'cause
I'm not exactly in the mood. I remember reading some book where the
heroine's friend asked her how she could laugh at such things, and
the heroine replied, Because if I didn't, I would only cry. Now,
ole' Spliff here will NEVER get near tears, but you get the drift.
*Pause*
*Sigh* The city blurs by tonight in trails of dim lamplight. Rhea
walks beside me, off in her own world. I wish I could get into her
head, to know what she thinks. I wish that I could be anywhere but
here, yet there's nothing I can do. I wish... that I would not be
me. Tuefry's groans arouse me from my reverie and I look over at
Blake. The guy needs to get some new clothes. Then I look down at
MY filthy carcass and grimace. Camping out my a waterfall doesn't do
anything for hygiene if you forgot to pack your toothbrush and are
too absorbed in self-pity to notice the running water inches from
your nose. Just let the water fall and drown out the sound of my
thinking, so the only voice I can hear is that of the river flowing
high above my head, sweeping my mind into a glorious blank that
matches the beautiful void in the pit of my gut.
Onward to the gypsy camp in silence, then, to return the fallen
necromancer back to his dark arts. And that damn EYE won't stop
looking at me.
[335] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Forgotten Dreams (iv)
Wed Feb 11 05:52:50 1998
To: all
It wasn't going to take them much longer to reach the Gypsy
camp. Blake's only concern was meeting some unsavory people
along the way. Spliff wasn't much of a fighter. Rhea on
the other hand...
Blood coated the monk's robes. Tuefry looked to be in bad
shape. His skin had lost most, if not all, of its color.
And occasionally he would blink that fiery red eye. It
didn't disturb the monk at first, what disturbed him was
the tortured soul behind that eye.
He whispered words of brotherly comfort to the dying
Necromancer, words intended to ease Tuefry's addled
brain. Rhea occasionally looked over to the monk as
they walked, her face a mix of emotions, mostly of
concern though.
Spliff continued to walk along, quiet, seemingly
troubled. Blake couldn't place it, but he thought
it was rather serious. He thought of the times he
had spent with these two elves, each totally
and absolutely different people. Rhea was a
well-to-do Elven lady with high standards and a
strong work ethic. Spliff, on the other hand, was
a scavenger of sorts. He got by on what he knew
and never asked anyone for anything he couldn't
go get himself. Each of them different, yet the
same, which is why the monk was attracted to them
both. To anyone for that matter.
'Tuefry. Remember how Sevarris would force me to
carry all those buckets of water from the stream to
the well?' He spoke words to speak them, nothing more.
Whether or not Tuefry could hear him was irrelavent.
What was relevant was that Tuefry was spoken to, in
the off chance it would help him cling to whatever
of his mortal life remained. It troubled Blake at
some subconscious level, but it was the best thing for
both of them at this point. To live in the past.
'I remember it quite well,' he continued, 'I used
to spill alot of the water at first, always recieving
a single lash across my back for it. I don't remember
it as being cruel, I remember Sevarris telling me how
everything is precious, even drops of water.' Blake
smiled a reminiscent smile, reawakening his forgotten
dreams. 'It took me months to do it right. At one
point, my back was so bruised from being lashed that
I couldn't feel the whipping anymore. But, it was when
I learned to flow with the natural rhythm of the water
that I realized what, and how, it had to be done. I
had to move with the water as to not spill it. It is
an ancient and simple concept, yet it was a concept
foreign to me at the time...'
Spliff looked up at him puzzled, Rhea looked at him
in silent understanding.
'If I'm not mistaken, Gyspy Camp is due north.' Spliff
mumbled between terse lips.
Blake felt for Tuefry's presence, reaching out with
soft tendrils of thought. He had been checking with
this method since they began their walk, to ensure that
Tuefry didn't slip quietly into death. Into the sweet
hereafter.
Spliff emitted a soft whimper, his shoulders shaking in
response to the tears that would occasionally drip from
his cheek. He was crying, but didn't want them to
notice. The monk shot a curious and silencing glance
to Rhea. Spliff's feelings and motives were to be
respected.
The soft glow of the sunrise had begun, the horizon
painted soft orange and red. A soft breeze broke
the stillness and beauty of the sunrise.
It was ironic, really. Three people and one near-
dead Necromancer stopped in the shadows of the
morning to appreciate a rising sun.
A ray of hope perhaps.
Blake turned northward towards the Gypsy camp.
Within a few moments, they were under guard and
being escorted by dozens of Gypsy members. Many
of them offered to take Tuefry into their arms,
but Blake held firm to his silent promise.
He hurried his Brother to the camp wagons. When
he found a suitable wagon, away from the fire,
he set Tuefry down on a pallet. His would began
to congeal, but fresh blood still seeped out
from his gash.
[336] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Forgotten Dreams (iv) (cont'd)
Wed Feb 11 05:54:27 1998
To: all
'Spliff, your dagger please.' Blake commanded.
Throngs of people surrounded the door of the wagon
as the clerics of Gypsy began to make their way into
the wagon. Tuefry's head rolled about on the mat,
swamped in sweat and pain. His body seemed to be
responding to *something*, Blake just didn't know
what.
Spliff quietly handed his dagger to the small monk.
Blake took the dagger and ripped open Tuefry's robe
to expose the wound. It was all he could do to
help Tuefry. The would was far beyond anything his
healing powers could help. Even his manatonic powers
couldn't do much in the way of healing.
He was helpless.
Blake drew the seal from his pouch. The seal that
Sevarris had given him to mark himself with. He
placed it quietly on his Brother's chest. When Tuefry
was better, he would know where to find him.
'Please give that seal to Tuefry when he recovers. He
will know where to find me.' Blake said to the onlookers.
Spliff growled at the Gypsies. A warning perhaps?
He stepped back from Tuefry and made his way out of the
wagons. Spliff and Rhea trailed behind the monk as he
fled from the camp and made his way towards the forests
where all three of them would be more comfortable.
With a thought he flung out his anguish to Pythia and
Myra.
Blake had to find Sevarris. He had to get the three
of them to the Ethereal. Sevarris would help him sort
this mess out. He rose his head to find them looking
at him, worried.
Blake threw his head back and screamed towards the
heaven. A chilling scream. It was something the monk
had never before done. He had to admit, however,
that it was liberating.
He looked down at them, embarrased. 'I must move on
to find Sevarris... if anyone, Sevarris can help me.'
'Well,' Rhea began, 'you're going to have to take me.'
Spliff just kicked dirt. Blake planned on taking both
of them. Spliff needed someone to talk to, that much
was evident, and the monk needed his friends.
It was then that Blake felt the presence of someone
he had long assumed lost. A presence dark and twisted.
He looked towards the darkness of the forest, Rhea and
Spliff craning their necks to see what it was that
was coming nearer.
The sun had risen, the shadows of the forest had fallen.
Blake knew who it was. He touched his quarterstaff, but
left it strapped to his back. Weapons were not needed.
According to the monk, they never were.
[337] Spliff: Leaving Las Vegas... er... the Vallenwood
Wed Feb 11 07:06:14 1998
To: all
The trip to the gypsy camp is uneventful. Blake is holding on to
Tuefry with such passion that I begin to doubt whether or not I
should turn to him for guidance regarding WOMEN. I whisper this to
Rhea and she just smirks and tells me that I don't have to worry
about THAT with this evil looking glint in her eye as she sneaks a
glance over her shoulder at his hunched-over form.
Gypsies. I don't really care much for them. Half of them are
crazed lunatics on board fleets of their ramshackle ships, ready to
rape and pillage at the drop of a hat, and the other half are just
crazed lunatics. As we enter their camp, a billion of their
half-naked, unwashed brood descend upon us like flies on a Yinn.
I look at Rhea and she looks unconcerned. Guess you have to be
implacable if you were once Speaker of the Moons. I, on the other
hand, dislike the presence of so many bodies. For one thing, the
gypsy camp is so damn SMALL. Hundreds of 'em crouch around their
firepit, babbling endlessly in a steady drone of white noise.
There's supposed to be some elves here, but I don't see any. They
must be pretty whacked out to want to live in these claustrophobic
surroundings. I always thought elves liked wide open forests and
trees and other stuff. I wouldn't know. Didn't even realize I was
part elf until I was 25 and a mage named Llyowyn talked me into
"rejoining my family." Hell, I was in-between jobs at the time and
figured that I might as well crash at his place for the night. Of
course, that night ended up being about 25 years. I've lost count.
The days, they all bleed into a single interminable lifetime. And
since I'm part elf, this lifetime is gonna last a lot longer than
I counted on. *Pause* *Inhale*
They stare at me and I can't take it. Men, women, boys, girls... all
of them balefully glaring at me. *Words trail off into a gargle*
*sniff* Maybe I'm just paranoid. Blake says something to me and I
notice that my dagger is in my hand with my knuckles clenched white
around it. As I look at it, he takes it out of my hand and I just
stare at my spread fingers. I hear him slicing away at something,
and then he screams, but I'm too far gone inside myself to notice.
And all these f---ing PEOPLE! SAVAGES! *Grabs his head and lowers
himself to his haunches* Talking, talking, and I want them to
leave because there's only one voice I wish to hear, yet if I heard
it, I don't know what I'd do... *faint choking sounds*
Then the voices begin to change and I hear, Warder...Warder, but
they're not speaking of Tuefry for their attention is fixed to the
outside and the chanting gets louder and louder and Blake moves and
Rhea stands by his side and they're both looking at the edge of the
camp and everyone is crowded behind them and the poor necromancer
lies broken on a discarded pallet and my sixth sense goes off which
can only mean one thing and the world spins and spins and spins
above my head until...
[338] Bystrick: The Return, Conflict
Wed Feb 11 07:43:46 1998
To: all
Bystrick sensed it as it passed. The small pull of the infernal. He stood
quickly, looking around. Nothing near him. He reached into himself to feel
what was pulling at him. Demonic presence. Small, but there. It was not
any of "his". Tuefry!
Without a second thought, he drew the dagger he had trusted for years, and
picked up his staff, and was off through the forests as quietly as he could.
As the thought, the feeling stopped near the Gypsy camp. It must be Tuefry.
He would now find out what was happening to his friend...his brother.
Approaching in haste, he noticed three figures just outside the camp. He
recognized the tall, graceful presence of Rhea immediately. He could only
assume the the plain elf standing beside her was another of her's. What
troubled him was the robed man. Blake, presumedly. With even the thought
of the monk, the blood surged through him filled with hate and vigor. If
the monk stood in his way, he would strike him down.
As he approached ever closer, he noticed Blake turn in his direction, sensing
his presence, likely. His anger was so high strung he didn't even take note
that, unlike himself, Blake still retained his powers. Onward he pounded,
read to strike down absolutely anything that was in his way. Around him,
unnoticed by himself, was an inky black shadow, following his presence.
If he had been aware of it, it may have frightened even himself.
Both elves finally noticed Bystrick just before he emerged from the forests.
As he walked close, both drew weapons. Rhea out of protection for Blake,
Spliff following suit for protection of himself and the rest around him.
Bystrick only nodded in Rhea's direction, and he passed the small band of
three. He stood to the first group of two Gyspy guards, who held him at the
barrier wagon. He knew he could have snuck his way in, knowing the lay of
the wagons perfectly, but this was not the time for Stealth.
"Out of my way, Gypsy," Bystrick yelled at the sentry, "or die by my
hands. If you have no respect for the former Warder, I shall teach you."
As he was bringing his dagger around, a small voice came from his back.
"No need for violence, Bystrick," it whispered. "What have you come for?"
- Blake - he thought as he emitted a small growl.
"Stand your ground Monk," Bystrick flared, "or die with the Gypsy."
Blake walked to the young gypsy guard, patting him gently on the shoulder.
"I can take it from here," he said quietly. The guard nodded slightly and
disappeared into the wagons. It was only then Blake noticed the glaring
red within Bystrick's eyes, something he had only seen when the demon controlled him some time ago.
[339] Bystrick: The Return, Further Conflict
Wed Feb 11 08:03:40 1998
To: all
Blake stood calmly in front of Bystrick, hands clasped in front of his body,
not a weapon in sight. Bystrick knew he could arm himself in a moments
notice, but he was so fueled by hatred, he didn't think about it for long.
"Bystrick, we don't need such violence," Blake's calm voice reached out.
"Please, put down your weapons and talk with me a while."
"I'd talk with you as much as I would lay my weapons down in front of Malice's
keep, Monk," Bystrick responded. He barely heard the noise behind him.
He knew Rhea was taking a stance to protect the Monk.
"I intend you no harm, Bystrick," Blake softly called out again. "My intentions
are to help rather than hinder."
"Then help by moving out of the way," came the quick retort.
"Tell me first, why are you here?" Blake asked, still as calm as ever.
"For what else but the one you stole from me?" Bystrick growled. He knew
the monk was stalling him, but he felt compelled to speak with Blake. Maybe
it was his air of peace, his calm, his attitude. He didn't know, but as
much of him that wanted to strike the monk, there was an equal part that
needed to tell him something.
"The one I stole? I do not understand.." Blake trailed off, looking confused.
"My brother, fool. You so often claim him as family," Bystrick snapped.
"The bond between Tuefry and myself runs very deep," Blake nodded slowly in
comprehension. "But it is a bond we made together. I forced nothing on him,
nor he on me."
"I off you both went, leaving me behind. I was closer to Tuefry that you
ever were before you stole him." Bystrick said, quieting.
"Your hatred will consume you and all around you. Master Sevarris taught
me not to hate," Blake quieted, as he looked to Bystrick, "but to embrace.
I made mistakes in my youth...that much is obvious."
Bystrick turned to look around him as he mused, "Master Sevarris taught me
loyalty, aide, and life...where were you for those?"
"I am loyal," Blake said, looking to Rhea and back, "to those who care and
aide me, Bystrick."
It was enough for Bystrick to become upset again. He turned back to the
monk, staring at him in wonder and anger.
"And what did I do with the group in dae'Tok?" he yelled, "Laugh and scorn
at each of your weaknesses?"
Blake gently shifted his weight, and started again. "No. You helped me,
and aided me. Fair enough. I did trust you then, and confided in you when
we fought side by side....But you then took Myraand convoluted her with your
Demonic side. That was something that pained me deeply. And I do not mean
that in an accusatory way."
[340] Bystrick: The Return, Further Conflict
Wed Feb 11 08:28:35 1998
To: all
Bystrick lowered his head, feeling the anger rise. He again staved off
the desire to strike the monk down. It was not easy, but he continued.
"I did nothing to Myra that was not necessary. She was brash, headstrong,
and foolish. She is now a woman. A scorning, painful woman. But a woman
nonetheless. I loved her, and she, at one point, loved me. Now, there is
nothing."
Bystrick looked to the monk to see if he had sensed the deceptive layer
he had laced those lines with. It seemed he did not.
"She needed no pain in her life. She laready had enough," Blake stated.
Just hearing those words contorted Bystrick's face into a mask of anger.
His eyes locked into Blake's, flaring with demonic fires of hell themselves.
"Her?! With PAIN? She doesn't know the MEANING of PAIN!" Bystrick screamed,
veins bulging on his neck. his knuckles grew pale white as he gripped the
dagger in his left hand with all his force.
"Don't be so naive," Blake said, still utterly calm. "We all know pain. It
manifests itself in many ways. You hurt, she hurts, I hurt. We all hurt,
we all know some kind of pain."
"Myra took twice as much as I gave," Bystrick said through clentched teeth.
used me, and discared me when I no longer fit her needs...don't talk to me
of her pain."
"Still, she is my sister," Blake continued. "Her pain is my pain. As it
is all my family."
"Ah yes, your family. Those that carry the mark...the mark I was never
offered," Bystrick stated, envigored. "One of your prized ideals, I suppose?
Ah, your ideals...The ideals that never were! You only believe what suits you
anyway, no? Unless it pertains to your "family"."
Blake's voice rose the slightest bit saying, "You speak lies. I have done much
for this world, but I seek no such praise. I carry only my dignity in these
robes. I have sacrificed everything for peace. A willing sacrifice. I
negociate peace bhind closed doors of clans' halls. I curb hatred and
race crimes within the cities. I do not have to prove myself to you,
the world will speak for me."
"And the world will deny you, as I have seen," Bystrick retorted, amused.
"If the world denies me," Blake sighed, contnuing, "it denies me. I seek no
glory or payment. I seek only to find peace in this world. But think on
this. Does your hatred for me cloud the knowledge of what I have done?"
- Of course not, he's a fool! -
"Your peace," Bystrick said hastily, "is different than what the world sees.
My peace is what is heard from sunrise to sunset. But it is no longer needed.
I have done my part to pick up where you left off. My hope died when
you returned."
Blake raised an eyebrow. "I never left," he said quietly.
"You left enough to me, and you left me enough to do. Most important, you
left me enough to do what was needed." Bystrick responded quietly.
"I commend you if you've brought peace to the world," Blake nodded. "It is
a difficult thing to do."
"Peace is useless," Bystrick said, as he turn a bit to find Rhea, "if I no
longer believe what I have attempted to teach. And each time I see you,
I give up on peace." Bystrick turned back to Blake, speaking directly to
the monk. "Because unlike you, I have tried and can recognize where I failed."
[341] Bystrick: The Return, Further Conflict
Wed Feb 11 08:52:32 1998
To: all
Blake eyed the figure in front on him. This was certainly not the complacent
and violent mix of a man he used to know. This was a different Bystrick.
One he had never imagined.
"I always try to attain peace," Blake began, quietly. "I fail, I am only
human, but I try. I do recognize my failures. More often than most people
would care to admit. I hope to see the WORLD achieve peace. I talk to a lot
more than you see, Bystrick. You should know at least that much of me..."
"I know enough about you to know what you've taken from me, what you attempted
to do, and how much it would please me to strike you down." Bystrick said,
a deeply lined grin across his face.
"Striking me down would only cause many a problem," Blake said sadly. "I don't
imagine Tuefry would appreciate it much. Nor would Pythia, Myra, or Rhea.
They are my friends and family, and as I guard them, they guard me."
"Ah yes," Bystrick mused, the grin wiped from his face, "I forgot your hold
on those I care about. Those you decided to take in, to manipulate. to keep
from me where you could."
"Bystrick," Blake said, looking to the druid, "look past your words and listen
to yourself. As much as I took them in, they took _me_ in."
"And where was I through all of this?" Bystrick said with a note of sadness
apparent in his voice. "Was I just not good enough for you?"
"I may not have invited you into my family," Blake said, slightly taken aback,
"but you were always welcome as a friend. As you still are, if you can allow
your hatred to subside."
"Why would I give up my hatred, which is the only thing that keeps me alive
now?" Bystrick questioned, defensively. "You murdered my last chance to
remain human, Blake. My last chance to rid myself of this demon for good."
Blake looked at Bystrick intently, asking, "How did I do that? I never raised
a hand or weapon against you."
Bystrick sighed, knowing he would need to explain. "Master Sevarris told me,
when I first went to him for training, that I possessed something only true
family could cure. It was something that would eventually take me in whole.
I didn't understand what he meant at that point, as the demon still had me
in his clutch. It is only now, after I have lost that which could heal me,
that I realize what it was."
"Your manatonic powers are gone, I sense," Blake said in interest. "I did not
remove that. And as far as the Demon within you, well...I didn't cause such
a change in you. I would never intentionally hurt you, Bystrick. If I did
so indirectly, I offer my apologies."
"You kept me from the change that I so desperately wanted," Bystrick cried
out. "The expulsion of the demon from my being. The chance to become whole
and humane again. The chance to leave all my hatred and loathing."
"Bystrick," Blake responded swiftly, "you never came to me asking for help.
I am only human. I cannot hope to know everything."
"As I could not ask for help I did not know I needed. I always thought I
fit the criteria for your so called family," Bystrick said sadly, "but it
seems not. I never thought I would have to beg..."
Blake waited to make sure Bystrick was finished, and picked up the conversation
by saying, "I never had anyone beg, merely ask. My family has no criteria.
It is one based on love, something you have never shown me. Even so, I will
always try to help you if you ask me. And my family...it isn't mine. It is
all of ours."
Bystrick sighed in resignation. "I don't even care anymore, monk," he said.
"My destiny is now set, and it is only a matter of time."
[342] Bystrick: The Return, Ending the Conflict
Wed Feb 11 09:11:48 1998
To: all
It concerned the monk that Bystrick spoke this way. He hadn't ever heard
such dejection in the man. In fact, he could only remember enthusiasm.
Whether for the hunt, for the kill, or even for practice, Bystrick had always
been fairly optimistic, except for when they spoke....of love.
It was just once, and Pythia was with them in dae'Tok, but it was assured.
It was the only time he could remember him so pessimistic.
"If you do not care," Blake said quietly, "then there is nothing I can do for
you. Apathy is the worst of killers. I will, however, try to remain in
contact, in case you need anything...trivial or not. The follies of my youth
are always going to remain with me, scars upon my conscious. All I can do now
is hope to improve any relations I allowed to slip. If you choose not to
accept my help that is fine, but I offered it, and will continue to do so."
Bystrick nodded slowly, saying "As your reparation are made, I will do the
same. Heed these words, as they could easily become your nightmares. This
body is no longer to be trusted."
Blake nodded his head twice, look to Bystrick. "Sadly enougn, that much
I know," he said, regretfully.
"Then keep that to your learnings, rather than your teachings, and we should
live peacefully apart..." Bystrick started. Before he was finish, he slowly
dropped to one knee, clutching his head.
"I would never teach...," Blake began, but halted as Bystrick dropped. He
down slowly to inspect the druid, but Bystrick began to growl softly, as if
to himself. "What is the matter?" Blake asked.
Bystrick slowly rose, keep his eyes locked on the ground beneath him.
"I have spoken to much, and now I am finished. Please let me pass, monk."
Blake slowly stood aside, watching Bystrick regain his feet. It almost pained
him to see the druid this way. He had never looked to disturbed.
"We will see each other again, Blake," Bystrick stated, as he collected
his composure again. "Whether in good or bad circumstances shall remain
to be seen."
Once he had finally regained himself, Bystrick turned to Rhea and her companion,
still staring at the ground. "Luck in your travels," he said quietly, turning
back to Blake. "And keep yourself safe."
The elves both nodded in Bystrick's direction, and Blake bowed gently.
Bystrick saw neither of these things as he approached the wagons' entrance
again, this time unhindered.
"As to you," Blake said as Bystrick walked off. "And may peace govern your
soul."
Bystrick disappeared into the wagons, and the last the group heard was
cry of a gypsy in pain. Blake shook his head slowly, knowing that someone
was foolish enough to try and stand in the druid's way after such a
conflict. What he was still pondering was the motion of Bystrick's arm to
his head. Further pains? It looked something like a wiping of sweat. No
matter, there were more important things for him at the moment.
Only Bystrick knew well enough that the single tear that came from his
right eye must be cleared away quickly, before he entered the camp.
[343] Nadia: Nadia
Wed Feb 11 09:51:44 1998
To: all
An icy wind blew throughout the forest, forcing even the trees to shiver.
Nadia carefully fastened a fur cloak about her, pulling the hood up
over her head. She tucked her long chestnut-colored hair underneath
the hood and peered down the dirt road ahead of her, searching for
shelter before the rains came.
Nadia glanced up at the sky occasionally as she made her way down the road.
Thick, dark clouds were rolling in from all directions, as if some dark
magic were at work. Flashes of lightning and booming thunder threatened
the entire realm. The rain came down hard, stinging as it struck Nadia's
face. She squinted her eyes, trying desperately to find shelter fromt
the rain. "Kantilles, hear my plea! Help me find shelter from this storm!"
Nadia's eyes began to tingle slightly and for a brief moment she could see
for miles as if she were right there. She looked in all directions and
her eyes fell upon a small, dark cave in the forest northeast of where
she was. Frantically pushing branches out of her way, she raced to the
welcoming shelter of the cave.
Darkness surrounded the cave, save for the small brass lantern Nadia
held tightly in her hand. She carefully set the lantern upright on
a boulder and dug around in her backpack. She pulled out a medium
size blanket and a blue cotton dress, laying them beside the lantern.
Shivering uncontrollably, Nadia climbed out of her soaked clothes and
donned on the dress and pulled the blanket around her tightly.
The wind continued to howl outside and the clapping sound of the rain
echoed throughout the cave. Nadia curled up in a ball and pulled the
blanket tighter around her, and drifted asleep to the rhythmic pitter-
patter of the rain.
Nadia awoke the next morning to birds singing in a nearby oak tree.
she stretched, yawning, then gathered her things together and set off
on her way. She stopped at a spot where the sun shown through the trees,
enjoying the warmth against her cheek, and smiled to herself. She looked down
both directions of the road, and knew there was no going back from where
she came from. She straightened the wrinkles of her dress down with
her hand and pulled her backpack up over her shoulder and set off on
her way, determined to find a new home and life and to never mention what
she had left behind.
[344] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (10/15)
Wed Feb 11 10:51:27 1998
To: all
Fierum stumbled back to his feet, desperately trying to fight the
dragonfear washing over him. He grabbed his swords, barely deflecting
a swipe of the dragon's claws.
----
"He cannot win. Only you can save him now, by joining us."
Ciedra looked, horrified, at the battle. Fierum was fighting
valiantly, but the dragon was too much for him to handle. A swipe
disarmed one of his swords; another ripped off his armplate. A
swipe of the tail sent Fierum spinning to the ground, dazed. The
dragon loomed overhead, ready to deliver the killing stroke. Closing
her eyes to fight back the tears, she said, "No! No, let him live.
I'll do whatever you ask."
Another chill smile, coupled with a hideously wicked laugh. "Do
you accept entrance into the Conclave then, Ciedra?"
----
The words echoed through the glade, and in Fierum's mind. Summoning
the strength from reservoirs he didn't know he had, he yelled out,
"NO!", coupled with a blood-chilling call.
The call of battle.
Standing up, battle fury burning in his eyes, he discarded his
remaining sword, and took up his lance. The dragon, seeing her prey
return to the battle, reared her head, and spent a second to prepare
to blast this impudent dog with her gas breath.
It was a second too long.
Fierum jumped upon his horse, and with speed born of sheer fury,
charged right into the dragon.
His lance pressed against the dragon scale...
And pierced through.
The force of the charge sent the lance clear through the neck of
the dragon, pinning it to the tree behind it. Thrashing wildly, the
dragon attempted to pull free; Fierum just twisted the lance, lacerating
the dragon's flesh with the wicked barbs. Within the space of two
heartbeats, the dragon ceased its throes, and lay still; again, the
mist rose, and descended, leaving a grievously injured yinn at the
base of the tree.
----
Ciedra looked with contempt upon the Black Robe; "Even your magic
is not enough, dark mage. And, I have figured out why your voice
was so familiar. You were the yinn that met us in the inn, that
persuaded Fierum to leave me."
A snort of contempt met her statement. "A simple trick, really. The
fool fell for it completely. You could do so much better than him,
you know. No magic imbues him, he can't even use a simple scroll.
I have been watching you all this time, and I have seen nothing
extra-ordinary about your little yinn."
Ciedra lifted her chin in defiance. "He loves me. That is enough
for me."
"Perhaps...but his love cannot help you now."
From behind the black mage came the rattle of bones, as summoned
skeletal warriors advanced upon their prey.
[345] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (11/15)
Wed Feb 11 10:53:54 1998
To: all
Fierum knelt by the female mage, feeling for a pulse; his answer
was a cough of bright blood, and the faintness of her lifebeat meant
her time was drawing near.
"Why did you attack me?"
The yinn smiled weakly up at him, coughing again. "My master is
one of the high Black Robes. He wanted to recruit your lover, and
so visited you to convince you to leave her. My task was to meet
you here, to seduce you, as your love watched through a magic
portal. She would then commit herself to him, as I have, and his
power would grow."
Another cough. "He dominated my will completely, as he will dominate
your love's, unless you go help her. His will upon me is broken, which
can only mean he has given me up for dead, and is refocusing his powers
upon Ciedra."
Fierum stumbled back, frantic. "How can I go help her? Where is she?"
"Call to her. The portal only opens one way, but she can hear you.
Tell her to summon you. I believe she knows that spell."
Fierum nodded, coming back to her. "You're hurt...I will come back to
help you once I've saved her, I promise."
A weak laugh answered him. "I am past saving, but you already have
saved me. You saved me from the will of my master. For that, I can
never thank you enough. Now, go, and save your beloved."
The emerald eyes gazed up at Fierum once more, and glazed over.
Fierum gently swept them closed, whispering a silent prayer.
----
Ciedra was panting hard. Fierum had taught her how to defend herself
with her dagger, but she had never had much opportunity to try it without
him watching over her. She had tried to repel the skeletal warriors,
but had suffered several slashes. Already, she was feeling faint, and
the warriors kept their advance, their faces locked in the hideous
skull's grin.
----
Fierum got up, taking up his weapons again. Turning to the wind, he
filled his lungs and yelled; "Ciedra! Summon me!".
----
Ciedra heard his call, heartened by the sight of him through the
portal, standing tall and defiant. Dodging past a slash, she drew
desperately upon her memory for the words to the spell of summoning.
Reciting them, she felt complete exhaustion overwhelm her as the coursing
magic drained the last of her strength. She fell to her knees,
and saw the warriors advance to finish her off. Behind them, however,
the air shimmered, and a familiar form emerged.
The skeletal warriors moved to deal the final stroke to the mage
before them. So intent were they on their goal, that they did not
notice a new combatant entering from behind them.
Fierum charged into the battle, interposing himself between the
warriors and Ciedra. Drawing out a large mace, he dealt crushing
blows to the warriors, driving them back, shattering, destroying.
At last, the only testaments to the battle were piles of ruined bones
and mismatched armor.
Fierum knelt by Ciedra, taking her up in his arms. She looked at him,
feeling her mind grow sluggish, her vision blurred. Before the darkness
took her, she whispered two words.
"My love."
Wed Feb 11 17:01:18 1998
To: all
Today, I mourn. I mourn for the lose of my companion. My long time
friend and advisor has left my possession. Twas a sorry day indeed. I was
but waiting outside the Conclave hall for Elisabeth the great Invoker to
wage combat with me. I did see Thunder within the vicinity but took no heed
of this. Thunder had previously given me his word that he would not attack
"Pirates". Aye, so I sat there waiting, unknowing of what was too occur.
Suddenly, Thunder came and began to bash me. I was unable to flee in time
which was also caused by other mysterious factors (lag). Then he proceeded
to steal my poor pseudo dragon away from me. Imprisoning it within his many
other items. Hence, I have lost her forever, and will mourn her loss for
eternity. Today I learnt that Thunder is a dishonorable dwarf and when I
doust reach my pinnacle of power, I will hunt him forever.
Kerith - Dread Pirate of the Pirate Fleet (Org) Yinn Assassin
[347] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (12/15)
Wed Feb 11 17:36:45 1998
To: all
Fierum turned to the Black Robe, who was trying to slip away.
"You..."
Seeing his peril, the mage called upon a quick spell, sending a bolt
of lightning from his fingers, coruscating outwards to strike the
approaching yinn. Fierum slowed at the attack, but shrugged it off,
the battle fury burning in his eyes.
The mage attempted to cast the spell again.
Fierum charged at him, whipping his dagger out and slicing through
the muscle and sinew of the mage's arms.
The mage collapsed with a cry of pain, his arms falling limp to his
sides, the lightning grounding itself harmlessly to the floor.
Fierum pulled the dagger from the mage's belt, and laid the blade
in the fire. With his left hand, he grabbed the mage's jaw with almost
bonecrushing force. "Why did you do this?"
The mage tried his best to spit at Fierum. "Barbarian filth! Do you
truly expect to understand the ways of magic? I knew your Ciedra would
not agree to join the Conclave unless you were gone. Even with you
gone, she could not forget you. You are the cause of all this! You
have taken her life! For the charter of the Conclave states any mage
we cannot assimilate, we assume as renegade, and must neutralize."
Fierum laughed, but there was no mirth in his laughter. "You have
meddled with my mind before; I will not let you do it again. You are
the cause of all this. And you are right, I am a barbarian; as such,
I have rather simple means of justice."
Trying to shrink away from the hateful gaze, the mage stammered,
"What...what do you intend to do?"
"You have lied to me; you have lied to her. You have lied to everyone,
your voice is that of the serpent. As such, I will make a most fitting
change..." Fierum drew the dagger from the fire, the blade now cherry-red.
With his other hand, he forced open the mage's mouth, feeling bone
crumble beneath his grasp.
The mage screamed, then fell unconscious.
Fierum looked down grimly, satisfied with his handiwork. Whispering
quietly, he said, "Now, you share their forked tongue. I imagine it
is rather hard to recite spells properly with such a tongue, but
we must all make sacrifices." Tossing the excised section of tongue
into the fire, Fierum walked back to Ciedra's unconscious form.
Taking her up in his arms, he noticed the portal to the waterfall
begin to flicker. Taking massive steps, he bounded to the portal,
and jumped through, just as it closed.
[348] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (13/15)
Wed Feb 11 17:37:44 1998
To: all
Landing at the waterfall, Fierum quickly stripped off Ciedra's robes,
feeling an ever-growing sense of despair as he saw the sheer volume of
blood lost. Bathing her as carefully as he could, he meticulously
dressed each of her wounds. Putting fresh robes about her, he set up
camp, and held her tightly to him, whispering his love to her with
desperate urgency, trying to coax her to come back. He finally fell
asleep with exhaustion from his own wounds, late that night.
The next morning, he re-dressed the wounds, fixing up poultices from
his knowledge of herbal lore. She remained unconscious, her breathing
the only indication of life, for her face was pale, her skin cold. As
night grew near, and her breath grew shallower, Fierum knew her time was
close.
"Do not leave me, my love...I am so sorry, I will never leave you
again." Fierum choked a tearful plea to her, then forced his mind to
clear, to think, of what was left to do to save her. At last, he
thought of something...
The ritual of lifesharing was risky, at best. The blood of two are
allowed to mingle, the stronger reinforcing the weaker with its lifeforce,
supporting, healing...But in many cases, the ritual causes the death
of one, the other, or both, as the lifeforces aren't compatible enough,
muddling and finally extinguishing each other.
Fierum looked at Ciedra. She was human, he was yinn...The chances that
their blood would mingle properly were astronomical; humans couldn't
lifeshare with other humans without a high level of risk. It was likely
both would die in the process.
He caught himself in midthought, scorning himself for his cowardice.
Had he been brave enough to face the consequences, instead of running
away, they would never have been in this mess. His face burned in shame,
and he realized the full price of love.
Without Ciedra, he had no reason to live, anyways.
He kissed her ashen cheek softly, and took her hand. Drawing his dagger,
he made a deep gash in his own palm, feeling the sweet pain as blood
began to flow freely. With delicate care, he cut Ciedra's palm as well,
noting with distress the dribble of blood flow from there. Placing the
hands palm to palm, aligning the cuts, he closed his fingers between hers,
and bound the hands together, using his free hand.
He closed his eyes, feeling the drain of life as his own flowed into
her body, trying to support, to nurture her back to health. He felt
exhaustion roll over him like a wave, and darkness began tugging at his
vision. Before he finally sank past consciousness, his last thoughts
were a silent prayer to both Nadrik and Taliena, to keep Ciedra safe
and well, if his life was the price for hers.
[349] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (14/15)
Wed Feb 11 17:38:57 1998
To: all
Fierum awoke the next morning, feeling a dozen drunken ogres rampaging
in his skull. Remembering what had put him into that state, he quickly
searched Ciedra for a pulse.
He found one. Fainter than normal, but much stronger than she had
before. Her skin had regained its color, her breathing deeper and more
natural. Fierum wept a tear of joy, thanking in his mind the gods he had
prayed to. The crisis was past; it was only a matter of time now before
she would regain consciousness. He carefully cut the binding that held
their hands together, peeled his hand from hers, and dressed the wounds.
Holding her in his embrace, he kept a silent vigil, waiting for her
to awaken.
----
Ciedra awakened slowly, disoriented as to where she was. Her last
memory was of a fight, and Fierum.
Fierum...
-No, that can't be right. Fierum left to go with that other yinn
that night.-
-Then again, who's arms are these?-
Turning slowly, afraid to dispel a dream with a sudden motion, she
started crying with relief as she saw an exhausted Fierum nodding off
behind her, holding her still within his arms.
Awakened by her sudden movement, Fierum opened his eyes, and saw his
love, fully conscious now. Hesitantly, he asked, "My Ciedra...can you
forgive me?"
"Fierum...will you ever leave me again?"
"Never again, my love. I swear it."
"Then, my love, between us, there is nothing to forgive."
They embraced, they laughed, they cried, and for one endless moment,
their hearts rejoiced in the reunion, fully opening to the touch of
the other that had been denied for so long.
----
Ciedra wrapped her arms about her ankles, folding her legs up to her
as she looked away, lost in thought. The two had talked for a long
while, recounting their recollection of the tumultuous past few days.
Knowing the entire scheme had been a ruse created by that Black Robe
had effectively closed the possibility of Ciedra entering the Conclave.
Tekmar, Master of the Conclave, had sent a message to Ciedra, apologizing
for the rash actions of the mage in question, assuring her that it was
not standard Conclave protocol to use such coercion, and that the mage
had been properly dealt with. As a side note, he said Fierum had dealt
rather efficiently with him already, leaving little left for the Clavists
to do.
"Aren't you curious as to your racial heritage, Fierum?"
"Not really, my love. They had abandoned me, to fend for myself. I
do not share their heritage, only their blood. The only one to have
ever cared for me was you, Ciedra. I will go with you to the ends of
the earth, if that is where you take me. I will never leave you again."
Nodding, she smiled at him. "I have given it much thought, and
realized I don't need to enter the Conclave to learn the ways of magic.
Many have found mastery outside of the Tower, and some have even
challenged the mages of the Conclave, and won. A few of these mages
are in Clan Valor; maybe I could apprentice myself to one of them."
"If that is where you wish to go, my love, I will follow you. I need
you, Ciedra. Without you, I have no reason to live."
He reached out impulsively to draw her close to him, but felt a slight
resistance in her body. He sighed inwardly, knowing the deep hurt she
was trying to bury, how he had violated the complete and unconditional
love she had for him. It would take a long time to heal those wounds.
Fierum would spend a lifetime doing it.
"Besides, my love, without you, I would have cracked my skull after
falling out of that tree, all those months ago."
Laughing a warm, rich laugh, a sound Fierum had not heard for too
long, Ciedra snuggled in against his chest, her resistance melting.
Fierum held her tight, feeling the ice in his soul thaw, the beat of
his heart grow stronger. With that, he knew everything was going to
be all right.
[350] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Price of Love (15/15)
Wed Feb 11 17:39:56 1998
To: all
Epilogue
A farmer went outside one foggy morning, ready to start the day.
Located just southeast of Althania, he had good soil, and a close
town from which he could buy provisions if needed. A sound caught
his attention; a lone horse, riding down the road. He watched it
as it materialized, noticing two riders upon it. As they drew closer,
he saw one was a human, female. The other was one of those dog-people,
the yinn, he recalled. Something about the situation seemed vaguely
wrong to him.
As they passed, it struck him. He had expected to see the respectful
distance of travelling companions or friends, but these two shared the
close embrace of lovers. Turning away as they rode past, he muttered,
"Yinn and human? Love is blind, it appears."
The horse stopped, causing the farmer to curse silently beneath his
breath for not keeping his mouth shut. It continued after a short pause,
however. As it disappeared in the mist, he heard a voice float back
to him...
"No, sir, not blind. It only sees what truly matters."
[351] Daeus: My Tale.
Wed Feb 11 20:19:49 1998
To: Immortals All Lioness
Exactly one year ago, wandered from my cave, far north in the tundras.
I started off with an educated life in the temple of the Monks, the healers,
they taught us to kill, and fight, but I have choosen the path to healing.
Violence is a sport I am eternally against, I sought only the calm serenity of the forests. All my life I used the powers of the forests to try and heal others.
Through herbs, animals and lore I have tried to save the wanderers.
Enough of my thoughts, back to my tale...
As I walked from my quiet serene cave, I came upon a dirt path,
one I have never travelled before. This was odd for I had travelled every path in this forest, and yet, I knew not where I was and had possesed no idea of where I was going. So on I travelled curiosity getting the better of me, and on I trode searching for the end, until I came upon a pool of warm steaming blood, fresh. It seemed to have dripped along a trail going east, so again not having any idea of my own saftey I pressed on. A ferverish wave of anxiety took over me as I ran along the trail of blood, the scnet wetting my palate as I came closer to its source. And finally, I stumbled into a small valley, not more than three elk long and five eagles wide, to my horror I saw a giant heap of bloodless wolves carcaseses.
The pack had been slain by what would appear to be bipedal hunters,
for they only left footprints, that filled with the spilled blood. I fell to my knees sick with grief and overewhelmed with saddness, Why were they killed? Why could I not save them? Why had the gods been so adament against my pursuit to protect the forests. Are they trying to test me? I had failed the pack, and now I was to suffer.
I tell this tale to you on this day, in hopes that the gods of this land will shine lighter on my soul. I wish only to serve and protect the forests, they need a defender, I am offering myself to them.
I certainly hope you can help me.
Daeus Yae'Taka. Protector of the Forests.
[352] Yang: The departure of a crusader
Wed Feb 11 22:05:47 1998
To: all
, Upon the highest spire of Gaar Volen, the keep of the
Brotherhood of Malice, a figure stood. His pitch cloak
whipped slowly in the chill wind as he peered over the
battlements to the lands beyond.
,
, He was minotaur, and with him was a dark-elf, an
outcast of his people, with blood that linked him to
the Speaker's throne in Shalonesti. The minotaur
shifted, placing his mace upon the ground before the
dark-elf.
,
, "Tenoyar, I have failed you here. No longer am I as
strong as I was in my younger days. No more do I have
the passion for death and slaughter upon the battlefield
that I once had. My mortal body is tired, Dark Prince."
,
, The dark elf frowned slightly, but nodded his head.
Tenoyar did not speak. He never spoke, because of an
ancient vow. His thoughts were clear to Yang, however.
,
, "I am not sorry for the things I have done. The truth
of the matter is that I will not dishonor myself, or the
clan any longer. I am minotaur, still. I pray that my past
deeds be rewarded and that someday, I shall no longer be
so, but my time has passed to prove my worth to Necrucifer
on the battlefield. I think that perhaps I shall retire
to a life of conversion. The tides are slowly shifting
in the favor of good. I must try my hardest in whatever
way I can make the most impact..."
,
, Prince Tenoyar nodded, but frowned still.
,
, "But how does one impact an ocean?"
,
, Tenoyar took from the ground a small rat, and sliced
off it's head with his razor sharp dagger. The wind blew
harder, and the sky seemed to slowly but surely cloud
over, as Tenoyar squeezed the rat, and drug it around the
floor of the spire. The crimson quickly dried to black,
but both Tenoyar and Yang had left the spire, one via the
stairs.
,
, A black nexus has opened over the highest spire of
Gaar Volen. It emits from within a light that defeats, that
consumes passionatly all other light, and converts it into
darkness, into the black. As if a ray from the sun had
penetrated the clouded sky, so did a ray from this nexus
penetrate the very laws of the world, and struck the tower,
transporting Yang elsewhere.
,
, Written, in the blood of the rat, on the highest spire
of the keep:
,
, "What once was, shall be again."
[353] Yang: Political sanctuary in verminasia
Wed Feb 11 22:07:14 1998
To: all
, The shadows thickened in the corner of the throne,
room, and soon enough formed the shape of an armored
minotaur, in a pitch black cloak. On it's back was
stitched most ornately the holy symbol of the Father
of Darkness, Necrucifer.
,
, Queen Finnadria jumped, slightly startled, not out
of fear, but from a day dream. She was a beautiful
woman, pale faced with long, silk tar coloured hair
and piercing blue eyes. Her crown was upon her head.
,
, "Hmm... Lord Yang..?"
,
, "Her Royal Majesti." The minotaur replied.
,
, Curiously, "What brings you here, Lord Crusader?"
,
, "My Queen, I seek political refuge within the
city-state of Verminasia. In return I shall aid the
royalty of the city, and preach the will of both
Necrucifer and her Majesty Finnadria unto the citizenry."
, "Forgive me, but this is very unusual, Lord Yang."
Her politeness was more out of caution than anything
else. She would leap at the oportunity to bend a man to
her will, but Lord Yang's reputation told her more than
she needed to know in order to assess that he was not to
be treated idly or without extreme caution. Even in his
age, the minotaur was volatile, and as calculating as
she herself.
,
, "The times are changing, my Queen, and I must, as
well. I am under much stress, my Queen, I cannot uncover
more."
,
, "Well. I suppose there is no harm in granting
political sanctuary. It might even be entertaining to
have you around---"
,
, She ended a little meekly in the face of Yang's
unamused, level stare. Something about his smouldering
eyes was -very- unsettling, and she remembered having
heard of those in the stories as well.
, "I shall retire then to the temple to speak with
God."
,
, "Yes... yes, do keep in touch, Lord Yang, let me
know what... well, whatever. And speak of me in your
prayers to Necrucifer."
,
, Not in the mood to reply, the bad-tempered minotaur
walked off into the shadows near the throne room door.
She hated how he did that.
,
, Though the Queen wouldn't mind having a servant such
as Yang, she found that she might have to get used to
the idea of looking at every shadow differently.
[354] Dylan: a Homecoming....
Thu Feb 12 02:25:39 1998
To: all
. The elf that had been with him for as long as he could
remember looked him in the eyes. A look of utter concern was
on his face.
. 'Dylan, You cannot leave yet, You aren't ready..' he said
to the young elf. Although he knew it was futile, this young
one had taken more after his mother than his father, and the
determination was already glowing though his eyes.
. 'But I must, I must stand by my mother's side.' Dylan said
intently. As though he almost didn't want to hear what his
teacher had been trying to say. 'I must. I am ready to face
the world, and I am ready to walk the path that my ancestors
have for generations before me. I am ready to take my place in
the hall of moons.'
. 'As you wish young one. You must remember your lessons that
you have learned, and remember to practice.' the elven teacher
said, although the worry and concern was weighing heavy on his
face.
. 'I shall Teacher. Just remember to watch over my brother and
sister as well.' With this Dylan stood, wraped his arms around
his teachers neck and turned to leave the clearing.
. After the Young elf was out of sight, the teacher climbed to
his feet, and Took flight, headed off to the hall of moons. He
had learned Dylan's behavior enough, and knew that the young
elf would go to town, to get ready to return to his family. He
just hoped that he was right, and that he could beat Dylan
there.
. Dylan Set off tward New Thalos. He wanted to pay a visit to
the Witch there to get the potions he knew he would need early
on after getting home. He went into the store, and got his
goods, and then returned to the Hall of moons.
. Apon arriving, The young elf could hardly believe his eyes.
This was the first time that he had actully been to the hall.
The great castle was hidden by the trees. This place had been
here for a long time, as all the wildlife had adopted this
place and kept it hidden from view to the passing onlooker. He
then bit down on his bottom lip, and took his first step into
his new home, and Joined his Brothers and sisters in Shalonesti.
[355] Fierum: Fierum/Ciedra, The Wedding (1/1)
Thu Feb 12 13:19:39 1998
To: all
The early morning air was cold and crisp, but that did not stop the
congregation forming in the forest just south of Althania. People from
all over came to witness the joining of Fierum and Ciedra in marriage.
For that ceremony, all who attended were respectful of the day; clan
disputes were halted, and for one golden moment, in one place, all was
calm and peaceful.
Calm and peaceful didn't exactly describe Fierum well. Rather unfamiliar
with this ceremony, he fidgeted a bit, despite his best efforts to remain
calm and composed. His fur rippled at odd times, betraying his anxiety.
Ciedra, for her part, kept her composure remarkably well, with only an
occasional nervous giggle to break the silence. She was radiantly beautiful,
glowing in the dress Fierum had bought her, her eyes sparkling with love
every time they fell on him.
The reading of vows came first. Fierum had rehearsed his all through the
night, but that didn't stop his voice from breaking once or twice. "Ciedra,
in the expanse of time, a life is but a fleeting moment. But true love
lasts through all eternity, as mine will for you."
"You are the light of my life."
"You are the fire of my heart."
"You are the one for whom my love transcends anything that these few words
could ever express."
"I love you."
Ciedra's recitation of her vows was flawless. "Fierum, my love, we have
spoken these words so many times. To say I love you seems such a simple
thing, but the meaning goes so much deeper."
"You are the song of my heart."
"You are the sound of my soul."
"The beauty of the universe is captured inside you and you share it
with me."
"I love you."
The rings were then exchanged, both with a stylized sabre and wand to
signify the birth of the love, from between sorcery and steel. A cheer
from the crowd rose as Fierum kissed his bride, but neither heard it.
For that one moment, each was oblivious to anything but the presence of the
other, knowing only the touch, the embrace, the love of their beloved.
----
They smiled at each other, seeing off the last of the wedding guests.
Fierum wrapped his arms about Ciedra's waist, nuzzling gently at her neck.
They both sighed with affection, then kissed.
Fierum squeezed his wife fondly. "What a day, my love."
Ciedra kissed him again. "Yes, quite a day." She winked at him
mischievously. Whispering in his ear, she said, "But your day isn't over yet,
lover."
Laughing with each other, Fierum picked Ciedra up, and carried her away
into the darkness.
----
Sometimes, when a soul is born, it splits in two. Embodied, both halves
grow separately, but each will draw to the other, yearning, knowing that
something out there will fill the vacancy they feel, and make them complete.
Across all boundaries, will they seek the other; and when they touch, they
will understand the end of their search.
Taliena looked down upon the two lovers, knowing their separation had ended,
hearts, bodies, and souls, all merged as one. She smiled, murmuring softly
to herself, "And never shall they be parted again."
[356] Dunia: Khisanth's Tale (8)
Thu Feb 12 20:55:59 1998
To: all
Drakkara was full in the starlit sky, the starlight was absorbed
by her darkness. Two shades moved in the darkness, it was too
hard to see them as the shadows seemed to cloak them.
'I am sorry, I cant seem tosense him anymore. I am sure that he
was here just before.'
The other shade did not say anything, instead it made some kind
of hand signals.
'I dont know, he was here just now, I followed the song of the
Shadows. It came from this spot.'
The silent and much bigger shade sat down and seem to examine
something down there.
'What did you find ?...Blood!'
The silent shade nodded, then it rose and and turned around,
sniffing the air.
'We better go back, I cant keep you here much longer, I am getting
weaker now...'
Then the whole world changed around them, the depressing darkness
was gone and they stood on the great caravan route from New Thalos
that led to Athlania, the capital of the Human Empire.
The young necromancer looked up at the yaeini.
'I am sorry Khisanth, I know what Lord Tuefry means for you. I
wuill go back when I am stronger, this time alone then I can do
as I plesea. Lord Tuefry was my mentor and I learned more from him
than he knows.
The Shadows leades me to him, slowly. Their song gives me his
whereabouts...I must sleep I feel so tired.
Khisanth rolled out her bedroll and put the fragile human girl
on it and sat down to guard her friend.
[357] Garn: A page in history
Thu Feb 12 21:17:45 1998
To: all
King Garn rose in the morn with his mind set upon his work.
No longer would his business come before the well being of
those he looked after day to day. It was time to collect the
people he had watched for so many months and years. It was
time to remove the boundaries that he had set previously. It
was, more importantly, to reunite the people within the
kingdom to the glory that once was Arkane.
Garn set off early in the day in search of many people. By the sun fall
of that same day, he had contacted nearly every one of them, save
one. His last venture was to the Necromancer, Laurana, for she
was the last, and had something none of the others could possibly
understand. He found her amid her home, that of the Church
of Austianian. With his deep, respectful bow, and greeting
to the elf, he sat himself next to her, and asked permission to
have a few words. She giggled at his formality, and he took it
to mean that she was willing to speak.
'Laurana,' he began, 'the love of my life has many things I do
not understand. She has taken the profession of necromancy,
as you well know, and while my kingdom accepts her readily, she
seems to struggle with nightmares and difficulties with control. I
cannot help her, as I have no experience in the matter, but
I know you have dealt with these things.'
Garn drew in a slow breath, waiting to hear any response. Laurana looked
worried for just a moment, and then noded to Garn.
'Yes,' she said, 'I've dealt with some of these problems. But
I can't exactly help her from here. It's kind of far away.'
'I understand that, Sorceress,' Garn continued, 'but I must have
someone to help Dunia. I wish to make her life as easy as possible,
and to see her like this pains me. She refuses to admit her
problems, even to herself. But I have seen them, and I ask you
to come with me, to Arkane, and assist her. I offer you any
amount that this will take, freely.'
Laurana looked perplexed by the offer, and the nearly constant
smile was taken from her face a moment. How would she leave
Lioness and the Austinians? How would she get along in Arkane?
Is it even any fun there? Lioness weighed heavily on her mind,
and her response took quite some time. Garn began to worry
that she would not respond at all. But as Garn thought to
leave after offending the girl, she spoke up.
'How can I leave Lioness and the Austianians?,' she asked.
Garn exhaled at his good fortune, stating, 'I often help the Austianians
when they are busy, and especially when none are available.
You are certainly welcome to keep on with the work, if that
is what you wish. I know I shall, as I have the time.'
Laurana's smile reappeared as she considered the notion. She
could still help out the Austinians, while helping out Dunia and
Arkane. Not such a bad deal. In fact, she would probably continue
resting in the Church, at least for a while.
'Ok, King Garn. I think I can help you, if I can still help Lioness.
Is Dunia close by so I can see her again?,' the young elf
question happily.
Garn nodded and explained that Dunia was within the gates at the moment.
He was sure that Dunia would be happy to see her old friend, and
both Laurana and Garn set off to Arkane. Upon their arrival,
the guards promptly shouted about the Shalonesti Elf entering
the kingdom, obviously not taking notice of their King standing with her.
Garn removed the cowl of his cloak from atop his head, looking
in the guards' direction, who promptly quieted themselves as
Garn made his hasty apologies and explanations of the situation.
The gentleman he had taken in earlier, the mage by the name
of Culain Lach Feragh, spoke up a bit off to their side.
'Don't worry, my dear. Garn and I will change their minds
on what beautiful people the most of you are.'
Garn smiled at Culain as he walked past the both of them,
and went to speak with the guards. He noticed, out of the
corner of his eye, the locking of Laurana's eyes with Culain's.
'This could be interesting,' he thought.
[358] Culain: Culain the Mage
Fri Feb 13 23:43:00 1998
To: all
Culain the Magus was lost. His life empty and without direction. He
had always shown a talent for magic even as a young boy in the monestary
where his parents had abandoned him. Abandoned! Seems like that was the
story of his life and the only thing that had never failed him was his
magic.
As a boy he had hoped to join his fellow mages in the towers of Conclave.
But, as he grew, he saw that most of the mages of the tower used their
magic for killing and personal gain. Believing in the teaching of
Kantilles, he decided that he had no place in the tower of Conclave.
With his boyhood dreams shattered, Culain prayed to Kantilles for a new
direction in his life. This is when he met Trey. Trey was once an evil
man, but the love of a woman had changed his heart. Trey had a dream.
He wished to bring peace to all the kingdoms of Algoron. He would do this
by claiming the empty throne of Althania and then he would negotiate
treaties with the remaining kingdoms. This appealed to Culain and he
decided to join with Trey. Then Mauraders came.
With them they brought death and destruction. First Shalonesti fell to
their butchery then Althania. Mauraders seemed an invincible advisary.
But Culain and Trey did not give up hope. They combined all the funds
they had and gave then to Valen the leader of NT. Hoping that he
could stand against Oge and his Mauraders. But in the end Valen could
not hold. He was overwhelmed and beaten. Once again Culain was lost and
without direction. For not only had he lost his dream for peace, but
shortly after his freind Trey as well. Trey having lost hope and his
love Christine was too weak to fight his former master Necrucifer.
Necrucifer captured and consumed him and he was never to be seen in
Algoron again.
Culain spent quite some time wandering from place to place. Living of
what his magic could provide. But he was lonely and empty, and no amount
of praying could help. During his travels he has several offers to join
differnt groups. The first to approach him were a group of gypsies. They
offered him shetter in their wagons. But Culain never wished to live the
live of a performer or wanderer, so, he turned them down. He wanted a place
he could call home. He was then approached by a member of Verminsia. But
the recruiter only insulted his god and his beliefs. Culain could not believe
that such narrowminded people could run a kingdom.
Culain was also approached by several Mauraders, but he only spit in digust
when they approached. Then an old friend came to Culain, her name was
Christine. Trey's former love. She bade him to join Althania with the
"changed" Oge. But Culain could not forget nor forgive Oge for the
thousand he had slaughtered.
Culain had almost give up. He wanted to takes his money and purchase
a cottage high in the mountain and live the life of a hermit. Then he met
Garn. Garn was the King of Arkane and yet he never looked down upon Culain.
He spoke to him like and equal and Culain saw a strength in Garn.
Garn asked Culain to join his kingdom, but Culain was uncertain. he did
not like the way that the people of Arkane treated the noble Shalonesti
elves. Culain had always enjoyed the company of the Shalonesti people and
even called some of them friends. He was not sure he could be a member of
a kingdom that hated them so. After speaking to Garn for some time he found
that Garn felt the same way as he about his people's prejudice.
Garn said to Culain "Please Magus Culain, join with me and perhaps
together we can change the people's view"
Culain thought for several moments and then answered "Yes Lord Garn, I will
join you. You are a strong and noble leader and I would be honored to
stand by your side"
Finally, Culain had a purpose, a goal and more importantly a place to call home.
Culain Lach Feragh.
[359] Vette: The Battlefield
Sat Feb 14 06:53:53 1998
To: all
Screams of bloody murder cried through the night, like the shredding
of flesh under the slash of steel. A dark sky lit by the fires of war
burned bodies and other creatures. More screams sliced in the distance.
The clash of metal, the ringing of of battle, the vengance, rage, and blood.
A mass of confusion and a mess of death covered the hills where the
armies collided with a thunderous roar. The well trained regiments
of the Kingdom slaughtered a path through the resistance.
The enemy massacred in a wave of directed violence, and sent scattering
into the night.. fleeing blindly or covered in blood.
A towering figure in black ceremonial armor overlooked the battle
from a nearby hill. Slowly it raised a hand, and then clenched
a fist, the signal to unleash the horde. Huge frenzied beasts
starving for blood poured down the hills like an avalanche upon
the survivors, and devouring them.
The beat of the war drums pounded to a halt. The dawn was approaching.
A feast upon the battlefield took place. A joyous celebration raging until
morning came. The beat of the drums signaled the march home.
A group of Dark Knights remained upon the battlefield under the Banner
of Verminasia. In a deep low voice one of them spoke.
"They will prosper under our Rule, or be destroyed."
Another spoke, "There are but two Kingdoms: The Kingdom of Darkness,
and the Kingdom of Verminasia."
A feminine voice full of sweet evil agreed. "These Lands shall be
Dark, or they will be Shattered."
From scroll, Royal Library, dated. D.T.
[360] Anya: Anya's Memories...
Sun Feb 15 04:05:09 1998
To: All
"Hello friend" she whispered to the dolphin
at her side. Placing her hand on its tail, they
both swam off into the waters. The water twirled
her hair, and drew the flowers from it, letting
them travel off into the waves. Nearing the shore,
the young elf kissed the tip of the dolphins nose
and waved goodbye to it as it swam away. Sitting
down upon the shore, she began to weave more flowers
into her wreath that she wore upon her head. The sun
reflected off the water, and onto the small diamond
she wore around her neck. A gift from her parents on
her first day when she left the ocean to work with
with her healing skills and spells. Always welcome to
go back home at any time, as she often did, It was not
the same anymore. Most of her friends gone on with their
lives, some stayed in the ocean, and others gone to land.
There was no one for Anya to really speak with about her
new found home on land, or her spells except for her parents
who now grow old.
Combing her hair with her fingers, Anya stared off into the
waves remembering friends from her childhood, all the games
and fun they had together in the sea. The sea horse races
they used to have, chasing the rainbow fish around, hide and
go seek, everything flooded in her mind. "Nemerle.." she
whispered twirling around the small flower that had fallen
her hair wreath. It had been so long since that name been
in her mind. The Clerics Temple had taken her mind off of
all things important to her, even him.
"Tatara?" She called wading on the waters shore. "Come
and lets go swimming again.." she called out again, this time
diving right into the water leaving her hair wreath on the rock.
and fun they had together in the sea. The sea horse races
they used to have, chasing the rainbow fish around, hide and
go seek, everything flooded in her mind. "Nemerle.." she
whispered twirling around the small flower that had fallen
her hair wreath. It had been so long since that name been
in her mind. The Clerics Temple had taken her mind off of
all things important to her, even him.
"Tatara?" She called wading on the waters shore. "Come
and lets go swimming again.." she called out again, this time
diving right into the water leaving her hair wreath on the rock.
[361] Exelsior: Freewheeling!
Sun Feb 15 05:00:12 1998
To: all
Exelsior was always a skinny kid. He was fairly athletic, but he was weaker than his contemporaries. This didn't bother him. He was well liked for his jucund behavior.
His parents were both loving and interested in their sons wellfare and upbringing.
Exlesior's family lived in Shalonesti city proper, but Exelsior always dreamed of living with the elves in the keep at the edge of the forrest protecting elvan lands from enchroachment.
Exelsior wanted to live the exilerating life of one of the elves that protected the forests from harm.
Exelsior always dreamed of the dashing figure he would make with a sword belted to his waist, but alas, it was not to be.At the training camp to see who would be taken in to the house protectors Exelsior got his tail thoroughly whomped by his competitors.His father told him, "Exelsior, why don't you go to the mystics house to see if you could become a mage. Then it would be easier to pull your little pranks on people."
Exelsior stopped dead in his tracks. Exelsior got an iniquitous grin on his face as he chukled an execrable laugh. he was quick to take his dad's sagacious advice, and the next morning he went to the mage's guild. He enrolled himself to take the EMMAB (Elvan Mage's Magical Apptitude Battery).
He did do well on the test and began his training as quickly as they would allow.
Exlesior studied magic with the same intensity he did everything.
It was not but 20 years before he was allowed to join the Shalonesti elves after waging his own private war against a false speaker. Now nearly everyday of his life Exelsior gets to see the mighty speaker everyday. *sigh* He is battling his clan's enemies most often. Exelsior spends far to much time searching the lands for his enemies, and he forgets to continue his studies though he has much to learn. Whenever he can, Exelsior goes home and tells his family of his adventures where his mom is sure to cry over his brushes with death. Exelsior thinks of them and feels the rush through his body. Soon he will choose his place among his clan. He still envisions him self with a sword strapped to his waist, but now he has the added image of flame on his hands.
[362] Lytha: New Thalos - The homecoming
Sun Feb 15 06:46:58 1998
To: all
. Lytha sat under a tree in a clearing near Arkane, the home that Bystrick
had arranged for her, should she have been threatened in New Thalos. She
sighed and looked up at the sky. The day was clear and bright, the kind
of day that was supposed to make people happy. It made her miss Koltar.
. Lytha sent a silent prayer heavenward, towards Kadiya. Her heart warmed
and she felt Kadiya smiling down upon her. Perhaps her goddess had finally
forgiven her for the war she had caused upon her own home. Perhaps.
. Lytha heard footsteps through the forest. She had spent what felt like
eons inside their leafy shelter. She rarely visited Arkane, prefering the
quiet, lonely solitude of the forest. Likewise, the people of the town seemed
to sense her need to be alone and never visited her. In fact, the only
people she'd seen in the forests were Bystrick, Alyka, and the servant bearing
the crest of New Thalos that had been seeking her. When Alyka came near,
Lytha prefered to hide her prescence or watch from a distance. Bystrick
could find her with his uncanny eyes wherever she went, so she never bothered
to avoid him. The servant she'd sent away.
. The footsteps came closer. They were coming cautiously. They had the
sound of someone who was not used to the forest. Someone who was terrified,
who didn't want to be here. Plainly, it wasn't Bystrick, Or Alyka. Perhaps
the King had sent someone for her...
. Lytha sat listlessly under the tree. She thought about moving but couldn't
muster the spirit to hide from the approaching steps. She briefly considered
casting a glamour to make herself seem invisible. She raised her hand to do
so when a young boy bearing the crest of New Thalos on his breast burst into
the clearing. He looked at Lytha's upraised hand with wide, terrified eyes.
He gulped. He bowed in recognition.
. "Princess.. I have a message from your mother.."
. "My mother? Very well, hand it over."
. The servant gave it to her without argument. She broke the seal and
scanned it quickly. She had considered not reading it at first, but as she
skimmed the page, her eyes grew wide with disbelief. Her mother wasn't
usually so stupid. Why would she commit to an impossible task? Why would
she go on a quest that was suicide?
. Lytha sighed and nodded. It was time for her sojourn in the forests
of Arkane to end. She would have to come home.
. She was the only heir. The only one to take the throne when -if-
Myra didn't return.
. Lytha bade the servant to go ahead of her into New Thalos to tell
her mother she was coming. She pulled a pen and paper out of her pack and
penned a quick note to King Garn. She thanked him and explained to him
the situation. She hopped he would understand.
. Lytha left the note with a guard, asking him to have it delivered. She
found the guard's actions odd. In the past, they had treated her with disturst,
the old hatred for those of shalonesti blood surfacing. Since Lytha had
part human blood, she was mildly accepted.
. This time, there was no hatred in the guard's eyes.
. Lytha smiled for King Garn's triumph and returned home with a lighter
heart. The light returned her eyes and the hop to her step. Her thoughts
turned to Koltar. Would he be waiting for her? Myra had mentioned that he
had returned to the city, in hopes of enticing her.
[363] Saravhana: The death of Esardok d'Fale!
Sun Feb 15 21:21:05 1998
To: all Eclipse Valor Knighthood
, It had been 19 years since Esardok d'Fale's eldest son, only
daughter and youngest son had left their house: dae'Fale. The
former had left in the darkness of one night, to urgently find
his inner self. The latter two had left for love of him and need
for his return. Twenty years. Twenty years and now Esardok himself
had been forced to leave dae'Tok to Algoron.
,
, Esardok was very old now, and was mortally ill, though his
health in this quest was sufficient. He was motivated, pushed on,
by his need to find Esau to take his place at the head of d'Fale,
and reunite him with the family, before he inevitably died. With
two trusted guards, the dying father crossed the hard northern
lands of Algoron, searching for his sons and daughter, until he
came finally to Althania.
,
, The hatred for Yinn in Althania was festering slowly, and
no one was very helpful. Despite, Esardok learned that his family
here was devided by Eclipse and Valor. He let a terrible cry of
frustration in Yinnish.
,
, "Why? Why is it that my sons and daughter are divided even
here, after all this time! WHY!?"
,
, The citizens of Althania were frightened by this dae'Tok Yaenni
and escort, and afraid, formed a mob to confront and drive off the
Yinn. The guards however, imperial servants and speaking no common,
attacked in unecissary defense, and the situation became violent.
The old, sick Yinn and his guards barely fought off the mob, barely,
until a lance fell unto each of them. A small group of knights
broke up the battle immediatly, subduing the two Yinn guards, but
unfortunatly, Esardok stumbled in surprise, and fell upon the lance
of their leader, Kuldan Madaur.
,
, The Yinn father was given a burial outside the city walls, and
the Althanians went on their daily business. All was apparently
well... until messengers, the two Yinn guards, arrived at both the
hall of Valor and keep of Eclipse, to deliver the news to his sons
and his daughter.
,
, Esau d'Fale slumped upon his knees and held his hammer before
himself to support his body. Knights of Nadrik had slain his sick
father, his father wished to reunite the family. Rage consumed
him.
,
, The siblings loved their father very much.
,
, Zaklok d'Fale rushed to Saravhana, who after hearing the
news wailed, and cried, for although usually composed and civil,
her emotions now could not be hidden.
,
, The siblings loved their father very much. And what he wanted
done... it was their honor and their life to fulfill it, and avenge.
[364] Laeka: Beginnings.
Sun Feb 15 21:42:50 1998
To: all
"Father... Father, no..."
The Elven Lord Saenor An'Dhu smiled down upon his youngest daughter, amused, but she never noticed. Her attention never wavered from the desperate eyes of the woman on the altar at the north end of the room.
He knelt beside the child on the marble floor of the temple, caressing her fine raven hair, then moved his slender hands to the clasp at her throat. He paused a moment, enchanted by the fluttering pulse beneath his hands, and undid the clasp. The child shivered slightly as the heavy velvet cloak slid off her shoulders- her thin muslin dress was no protection from the chill of the temple. Even the hundreds of candles and many golden braziers that constantly burned here did nothing to warm the place.
"Child.. Saere'laeka." Lord Saenor's voice was soft as panthers footsteps. He placed a finger under her chin, turning her away from the altar and the woman upon it, but her dark eyes darted away from his and back to the woman who'd raised her. The woman who was now pinned hopelessly beneath his magick, unable to move or speak.
"Saere'laeka." His voice softened further, darkly. The child met his gaze like a baby rabbit facing the stare of a cat.
"Yes Father?" she whispered.
"I have a gift for you." He stood gracefully and retrieved a box from a recess in the wall behind the altar. Two sets of eyes watched him: one with innocent apprehension and the other with despair.
He returned to kneel before the little girl, opening the box. It was a small dagger, tiny even, with a slim blade that winked in the firelight. As Saere'laeka gently lifted the dagger from its box a small tear slowly slid down her cheek.
The dagger was perfectly, exquisitly made to fit her six-year-old hand.
[365] Aliah: A wonderful day in the life of Aliah!
Sun Feb 15 21:47:57 1998
To: all
I have a nice pretty muzzle that I found walking around
in the big animal farm in Verminasia. The guards there
dont like Me that much, they keep hitting me with their
weapons. It hurt me alot.
Well I picked up the muzzle, it was black and had small
little studs on it. Looked dirty and had some sort of
liquid dripping off of it, SO I took it to the aligator pit
and I put it in the water washing it all off to make it nice
and Shiny. The Aligator came swimming closer to me, I didnt
think he would want to bite me, but his big mouth opened up
and came at my hand, I nearly dropped the muzzle but I grabbed
it just in time before I almost lost my small hand. I didn't
lose my hand though, it's still there and I can wiggle each one
of my fingers just as good as I always could before I nearly
got them chomped off by a big and nasty aligator.
I ran as far as I could and as fast as my little tiny(size 2)
feet could carry me. I tripped on one of my rainbow shoelaces
that I picked up on the ground somewhere in a big ugly kingdom
with people wearing sad faces and houses looked really bad
and in worse shape. I looked around and found out it was New Thalos
then ran away as fast as I could because I didnt like that place.
In balifore we just share everything with everyone and were really
nice to eachother. Every kender is really nice, no one just realizes
it at all.
Well about the Muzzle! I almost forgot to tell you about the
neato muzzle I found! I thought I should give it to someone so
I looked around at all the people, and then at the muzzle.
Humans can't wear the muzzle, it's not made for small noses.
Ogres can't, and I am scared of Ogres to go near them so I dont.
Thats another story I need to keep talking about who I wanted to
give the muzzle to. I looked and I saw a large hairy animal
with a long tail dressed in black. She looked scary but I went
and I said to her "Saravhana you look like you need a muzzle"
Welll her eyes looked at me and they looked really really
really realllllllllly scary! She just walked away! How Rude!
I looked at the muzzle and then threw it away in the big hole
just near the big scary man they call Skarr. I dont know who
will want it, or where it will end up, but I hope they like it!
I still think Saravhana needs the muzzle.
Aliah, oh! was that 'your' purse!
[366] Laeka: Beginnings. (cont'd)
Sun Feb 15 21:59:46 1998
To: all
Saere'laeka looked to her nurse, who was crying freely now, and back up to her Lord Father. Lord Saenor leaned forward and gently kissed the tear from her face, and then placed a soft kiss on her lips.
"You're a big girl now, Saere'laeka," he whispered, "and Chairiste has done well." He gestured towards the nurse.
"She's earned her rest, don't you think?"
"With Lord Fatale?" The childs eyes shone with unshed tears, but she knew even at her young age that it wasn't proper to cry. Lord Saenor nodded. "She can't have her reward until she is in His embrace.. only you can do that for her."
She looked up at him, pleading. "Father.. " she whispered, "I don't want her to go, Father.. can't Chairiste stay with me, please?"
She grasped the neck of his robe in two small fists and looked woefully into his eyes. "Please..." she begged.
Lord Saenor felt the small tendrils of magick emanating from his youngest daughter: a hesitant, untrained attempt to beguile him into sparing her precious nurse. Pride grew inside him. She was so young still!
Saere'laeka's sister Tashi'mina was four times her age now, and held half the poise and charm as she. He'd had to wait until Tashi'mina was almost ten before initiating her to Fatale's ways, and still the girl became hysterical.
Lord Saenor carefully dislodged his daughter and gave her a gentle shove towards the altar. He smiled in satisfaction as he watched the tiny girl walk to the alter with as much dignity as she could muster and give her terrified nurse a last hug.
"I love you, Char."
Saere'laeka's six-year-old control faltered briefly as she brought the dagger across the helpless woman's throat, and as Chairiste's blood stained her hands and dress a few tears coursed down her face.
Lord Saenor's brow furrowed briefly, and he decided to ignore the silent tears.
[367] Dhar: Always an outcast.
Mon Feb 16 00:22:27 1998
To: all
After seeing the kids run around the fire place trading taunts with other clans, it is time to return home.
Darby passed away two years ago, but his funeral was not sad. He was ancient for a human. It was low key. Just the local woodsman and some centaur came to the funeral.
I'm going to have to make some repairs on my old home it has become delapitated. I'll take up Darby's old job, at least the one he gave him self, of watching the forrest.
I know I'm not as capable as Darby, but it will keep me entertained. I will miss my friends I made in Gypsy, but then only two people are left with the wagons from my first year in Gypsy.
Now, at least I can relax. Pass the days in the woods. Warming my feet at the fire.
*Ahhhh* Retirement
[368] Myra: New Thalos - a notice.
Mon Feb 16 22:21:16 1998
To: all
.
. Myra sat under a tree in her gardens, listenning sympathetically to
Yerl relate his tale. As he was completing his tale (for it is his tale,
and note mine to relate here), an elemental servant appeart before Myra,
looking quiet aggitated. She raised her eyebrow in a silent query and
it bowed hastily.
. "You have news for me?" She asked.
. "Yes, Sultana." The air elemental lisped, bowing.
. Myra held out a hand and motioned for the elemental to give her
the parchment. She looked down at it, confriming her suspecions. It
bore the seal of the Emperor. Her stomach filled with dread and
she rose quickly.
. "If you will excuse me, Yerl... ?" He smiled pleasantly and
nodded. His lips moved and Myra felt a soft tingling in her brain
and around her fingers that were clutching the parchment. She was
slightly alarmed, but upon looking at the barbarian before her shook
her head and shrugged. He was a barbarian, what magic could he cast?
. Myra entered her private chambers and closed the door, locking
it with a firm click behind her.
[369] Myra: New Thalos - a traitor
Mon Feb 16 22:40:58 1998
To: all
.
. Myra reread the letter, disbelieving. She read it again, burning
the memory of it into her brain. She couldn't believe her eyes.
. There was a traitor in New Thalos.
. She crumpled the letter and threw it on her desk. With a thought
she found Nemerle, the sea-elf Lord. -Thief!- She thought angrily.
With barely contained range she inquired to his whereabouts. He
replied, somehow sensing her anger but apparently oblivious to
its source. -He'll learn..-
. Myra uttered a few words of magic and stepped through a gate. Nemerle
bowed to her as she stepped through on the otherside. She nodded hastily
and beckoned for him to follow. He did, watching her warily and with
confusion. -Advisor, indeed! Myra, you're a fool!-
. When they reached the council chamber, Myra turned to him, her
eyes glowing with barely contained rage. "There is a traitor
in New Thalos..." She began angrily.
. "What? A traitor?! who??" Nemerle replied, with what
seemed to be true concern. -Concern that he is caught..- Myra
reminded herself angrily.
. "I do not know for certain. There are only 2 whom I have spoken
with of my desires.."
. "Drakkon has betrayed you?" He asked, genuinely confused.
. "Of course not! Drakkon would never do such a thing. He is
far too descreet. There is only one I have sent to negotiate
with others on this matter.." Myra said, glaring at him triumphantly.
. "Why.. Sultana... certainly you don't.." Nemerle placed a hand
to his mouth, horrified. "Sultana! I would do no such thing!"
. "Wouldn't you? Strange, isn't it, how you just swam out of the
sea one day.. where did you come from? Certainly you are used to such
intrigues and backstabbings." Myra glared angrily, seeming to grow
and her small frame seemed to tower over Nemerle in rage. He shook his
head, denying the acusations. Myra brought her staff level with
his head. "I don't like traitors.. or liars.." She whispered.
. "No Sultana! It was not I! Another left the city this day.." Nemerle
crouched in front of her, making no move to defend himself. He whispered
desperately, and for a moment Myra's rage died down. She lowered her
staff and looked at him, beginning to believe he'd had nothing to do
with it.
. "Who?" Myra whispered.
. "Elin! The guard!" He exclaimed with relief.
. Myra sat down heavily in a chair, nodding her head. Of course, it all
made perfect sense. He was a guard, and was wont to hang around. She
hardly noticed him, being that he was supposedly there to protect her. She
noticed him no more than any other guard. How pefect.
. "The lying.. the cheat! He is the follower of Devion, through and
through, is he not?"
. Nemerle gulped and nodded without saying a word. -He shows wisdom-
. "What position has he in the Althainia court?" She asked quietly,
dangerously. Nemerle answered at once, afterall, it was his job to
know those sorts of things.
. "Lord, m'lady. He is a Lord of Althainia."
. Myra laughed.
Too bad the damage had been done. Laughter could not fix the
problems. Only a miracle could.
[370] Myra: New Thalos - the exodus
Mon Feb 16 23:03:11 1998
To: all
.
. The Emperor didn't believe her. In fact, he knew about her activities,
beyond those Elin had told him of. He even knew that she had called
upon Moadib to honor the long forgotten treaty between herself and
Valor. The Emperor seemed to know everything!
. "Damnit!" Myra yelled in frustration, as she threw away the
second draft of her letter to the Emperor. "Am I to play lap dog to him
as Terri is so content to do, forever?" She screamed uselessly. Nemerle
and Alurae ducked their heads inside her office, concerned with her yelling.
. "Sultana.." Nemerle began cautiously.
. Alurae held her hand out, hushing her nephew with a motion. She knew
how to handle the Sultana when she was in her moods.
. "Sultana, you need not do this forever. But we cannot stand against
him yet. For your city, you must do this."
. "Is this best for my city? Wouldn't it be better to lie dead in
our streets than to play servant to this pompous.. COW?!?"
. "Sultana, you know in your heart this is best." Nemerle tried
to calm her. She nodded slowly and sighed.
. As Myra was drafting her 4th letter to Oge, a messanger tapped anxiously
on her door. She called out for him to enter, and he placed a torn
piece of parchment. Before she had a chance to read it, Alurae's scream
of anger reached her ears.
. She dropped the parchment on her desk and walked out of the office
and into the gardens. Alurae was growling and pacing, and Nemerle was
trying to calm her. Myra raised an eyebrow and waited for one of them
to inform her as to what was going on.
. "That Drakkon, is a traitor!" Alurae growled.
. "He left the city, Myra!" Nemerle added.
. "To join Althainia, no doubt" Alurae continued.
. "No.." Whispered Myra. "It can't be true.. Please.." Myra
looked from Nemerle's face to Alurae's, seeking comfort or some kind
of assurance. There was none in their faces.
. With a sob of pain, Myra fled into her rooms, locking the door
securly behind her. She packed quickly, throwing what she could carry
with her into a small pouch. She couldn't do this anymore. She wasn't
fit to rule this city. Lytha would be better suited.
One pillar of her support had fallen.
Myra wondered briefly where her husband was. She hadn't seen him in
a few days. There were probably matters within the Gypsy camp that
he had to deal with. But still.. Where was he?
Another pillar had fallen.
Myra exited the city quickly, leaving her final note to Oge, declaring that
she would leave the city in more capable, agreeable hands. She resolved
that the k'Sultra line would end with her. She also left a notice to
her daughter and advisors, begging their forgiveness. As she left, she
placed a hand on her stomach. The k'Sultra line *would* die. Her child
would die.
Her final pillar of support had fallen.
Lying forgotten on the desk was the letter she had received before hearing
the news of Drakkon's departure. It was scrolled in tiny, neat handwriting.
Drakkon's handwriting:
The Emperor is a fool. Leave with me.
[371] Mnementh: *sigh*
Tue Feb 17 02:46:14 1998
To: all
Life sucks. I've been around for a good share of years and that's what
it boils down to. Life just sucks. Ya work hard and if you're lucky when
they fire you you don't care. That's the best thing that can happen to you.
You just don't care. For the longest time I thought my life was going
great. A high ranking member of the fastest growing clan in the land. I'd
helped build it. And then I got up one morning and saw a bunch of little
half nacked kids running around the campfire yelling a screaming and just
basically being a pain in the butt. It made me stop and think of when I was
a kid. It's a wonder somebody didn't gut me before I could _really_ get
bothersome. This is when depression sinks in. I'm sitting here watching
the kids run aroun the campfire and I'm noticing that they fall in every
once and a while. It's kinda fun to watch them scream for help, but they're
so dumb they don't even think to stand up and walk out of the bleedin' pit.
Sure it's funny for a while, but then it just gets downright annoying. So I
get up and start walking around. I kill a few cityguards. Killed the Mayor
of Althania for the heck of it. I'm really bored so I walk into the
Shalonesti forest. Only decent people I really know anymore are the Elves.
*chuckle* I'm the wrong bleedin' race. So I'm sitting there, and I have the
inspired idea of getting drunk of my rocker. Life's bad enough as it is, I
might as well make it a bit more distorted. So I ask if anyone wants to
join me and I find this Dwarf and we go toss a few down and sit around being
drunk. When I sober up I realize I'm just as bored as before. So know what
do I do? I can't leave clan life because I'm too young. And Kingdoms seem
kind of boring really. I don't even have a wife to go home to. Right now
the idea of fixing something around the house even sounds good. *sigh* So
all this brings me back to my original point. Life just sucks. Anyone want
to go get drunk?
[372] Bystrick: Pain, the Enlightenment
Tue Feb 17 20:33:17 1998
To: all
On his way into the Wagon Circle proper, Bystrick was confronted by the same
gaurd Blake relieved just before their conversation. He stood in front of
the druid, knowing his former Warder well. The look of fear passed his
face as Bystrick drew near, knowing that he could not allow the druid in, as
per his orders. As he drew up to Bystrick, attempting to halt him, a flash
of searing pain struck his left temple, and he cried out in pain. As he
slowly collapsed to the floor, Bystrick kicked him out of his path.
'The insolent shall understand pain this day,' Bystrick thought, 'and they
shall remember the man who brought thsse wagons into existence. If they
all die, so much the easier.'
He made his way to the firepit, where many of the Gypsies brooded and
spoke in hushed voices. Even the old storyteller, who was never at a lack
for the finest of stories, stood quietly off to the side this evening, quietly
drinking a well known gypsy ale. He took a few steps back upon seeing
his former Warder, eyes ablaze. He knew well enough that standing in the
way of Bystrick in this state could mean death, and was quite sure that he
would be none the last to attempt to halt his presence.
"All you who would be foolish enough to come to me, Bystrick, first Warder
of this circle, rise now," Bystrick yelled across the camp in a frenzy.
"I am here on my personal business, and will stop at nothing to complete it.
If today is your day to die, then come. Else, stand aside and let me pass."
A gypsy by the name of Kerith began to rise to accept the challenge, as
he had listened to Bystrick's mockeries and thought to take the words
from his mouth, but Rudolf and Caer, both wise of Bystrick's condition,
hastily seated him again. They knew the glare of his eyes, the strength and
power of the demon that consumed him. Both understood that Bystrick meant
no harm, and he never had. Kerith sat himself by the two members of Blue,
wondering why they had reason to keep him from killing the foolish man
that stood within the Circle. He would only know later, when they explained
to him.
Seeing no challenge, save the young one that thought better of his actions,
Bystrick continued past the campfire into his old wagon. Even the old
burn marks from such a long time ago remained on the entry door and the
walls. He scanned the room, seeing his old desk and chair, and the mighty
leather chair against the far wall with each color of Gypsy house hanging
behind it. Noting quickly that there had been a few additions, he finished
his survey of the room looking into his bed; the man that lay in it,
Tuefry, Warder of the Gypsies.
'What an odd fate that befalls each of us,' Bystrick thought sadly, 'that
we each seem to fall under our own ailments. It was a matter of time, I see.
Simply a matter of time.'
Bystrick strode the scant steps between Tuefry and himself, and lowered
his frame onto the bed slowly. Time was taking its toll on the young man
that had lived fifteen thousand lives and more. Settling in, Bystrick spoke
quietly to his old friend.
"Tuefry," he whispered, "I am here with you again. It seems this time it
is not I, nor Myra, nor both that is ailing, but yourself. What is it that
ails you, my friend? What is it that you have taken upon yourself?"
Tuefry's eyes slowly opened the same bit they could, revealing the shadow
and demon, as he spoke only one word..."Death..."
"Unlikely, friend. You are well beyond that, even if your mortal body takes
its leave. Even I know that, if you do not. You are....," Bystrick faltered.
-A demon -
Bystrick shook his head lightly, knowing the voice of his demon well.
- What in the world are you talking about -
- A demon, like yourself. He has become a shell of his former master.
As you were lost to me, he is lost to the demon inside. His is simply a
manifestation I have known about for years, and let it survive. It poses
no threat to me, as he is shared with the corruption of the Shades. -
[373] Bystrick: Pain, the Enlightenment
Tue Feb 17 20:52:21 1998
To: all
- If you can allows this, you can remove it. And you shall. -
- No, fool, I will do no such thing. As you must deal with me, he
must deal with himself. If I take the demon from him, he shall be consumed
by the Shadows. If the Shadows are taken, he will be consumed by the demon.
Both would, in the end, kill him. It leads to nothing in either interest.
There is only one way... -
- Then you will TELL me, _NOW_. -
- Silence, you are in no position to bargain. But still, you are
owed just the small amount that your life has given me. For fifteen
thousand four hundred and thirty five years, I have existed, and for your
28 thus far, you shall receive this. -
- The source of strength will give him power. -
- One will triumph, and one shall lose. -
- His own life will decide the hour. -
- Or kill him now, if you so choose. -
- What, in the name of each fire of hell does that mean, Demon?! -
You will know, in time, if you are as bright as you have been. -
- Tell me more. TELL ME MORE OF THIS! -
Bystrick continued to scream within his head, but to no avail. He had felt
the demon subside back into the bowels of his person, but it still felt
necessary, urgent, to understand. He didn't even notice Tuefry's single
red eye open and glaring at him for a moment. When Bystrick did look towards
his friend, he nearly lept off the bed. The open eye, gleaming in the night's
light, gave off a power so evil, so unholy, he could only shudder at
what he saw, knowing he once was like this all the time. And then, he
felt it, inside of him. The rising hatred within him, the anger for Tuefry's
situation. He knew that Tuefry should not be here now. And as his
anger welled within him, he felt the fire burning at his soul. Slowly,
he calmed himself. The demon could not...would not...control him again.
He shook his head clear slowly, and then stopped in mid-twist of his neck.
So clear, but so impossible.
- "The source of strength will give him power"....yes...of course... -
"Hatred, my friend," he whispered to Tuefry, eyes closed again. "Hatred to
you, and hatred to everything you know. Feel it, breathe it, take it
in...."
How strange he must sound, sitting there and speaking of all he tried to
releave himself of. But it was all he could think of. The only words of
solace and comfort he could offer. The only remedy even his extensive
training could offer.
Bystrick stood slowly, only looking back at his friend one last time. If
Tuefry could do as he needed, he would be fine in time. If not, he would
be torn to pieces. There was nothing more he could do.
As he left the Warder's wagon, and passed the campfire, the crowd looked
to him, waiting for some words. They never came, as Bystrick made his way
from the camp, staff still in his right hand, dagger in his left. None
kept him from leaving, none spoke a word to him. All were disappointed when
he gave them nothing to hear. And on he walked...
[374] Aliah: The Day In The Life Of Aliah
Wed Feb 18 12:53:18 1998
To: All
Hello again!!! How is everyone doing? I am doing good
good good. I had a very fun morning! But I want to talk
about what I saw yesterday. He was big, scary but he didn't
hurt me at all. He was a big big big big BIGGG man from
another place. Cause no one I've ever seen looks like him
at all. Unless I meet his family then a whole lot of people
would look like him. He was smelly like dead lamias burning
in the sun. Wellllll he happened to open his mouth with a
grin and ohhhhhh it smelled like someone or something had
died in his mouth years and years ago. Maybe Centuries ago!
There was alot of smoke and the stench was big so I covered
my nose and looked at the big big big man again. He was
really really REALLY tall, bigger than I can ever be, and
bigger than anything I've ever seen before and I've seen
alot of things before! Like the Red and Blue shoebox
I found on the ground near the holy grove. It had marked
Do not touch on the side but I touched it anyways.
But Thats another story and I should keep telling you about
the big big big man thing I saw. He stretched out his large
wings that looked like leather and folded them back behind
himself again. I dont see the purpose of that at all so I
reached out to try and touch his leather made wings to see
if they were real or if he had bought them in some sort of
strange store somewhere. Well He Moved away before I could
reach out and touch them so I didn't touch them.
He had no hair, he must have burned it off when he was a kid
thing. I had a brother who had that happend and he doesn't
have any hair now and he is older than I am. Boy does he
look funny. There was a big heat i think fire off the top
of his head. No Not my brothers head, The big Mans Head!
He had a long long tail that kept moving around behind him
and each time he walked around fiery sparks shot up
from the ground! I covered my eyes and then looked again.
Im Not scared of anything.. Well maybe him on a bad day.
Then he turned around and looked at me right in the face!
I had never held my breath that long before. I looked
at his face and he had no eyes at all!! Nothing there but
little holes with blood in them. He looked like he was
thinking about something but I didn't want to stick around
and find out at all. I ran far away and into the church where
everyone was and lifted the blanket out from someone sleeping
hiding under it shaking. I didn't want that thing to go near
me again. But I do want to go find out what he was thinking.
I think I'll sleep at Christine's house tonight.
Aliah, "Whos afraid of the big bad red fire thing?"
[375] Dhar: Adjustments
Wed Feb 18 14:26:54 1998
To: all
"Wow. I guess I shouldn't use a photon matrix to chop wood," Dhar siad as he stared at the splinters laying about the clearing near his cabin.
Dhar reaturned to the shed to see if He could come up with something to chop wood. The only thing he could spot was a cleaver. It was a large war axe, but it would have to do until he felt like going to town to get a real wood axe.
It worked quite well as a matter of fact. He was effortlessly splitting the logs. He had chopped down a nice oak the other day to make into firewood. For knocking down the tree the blast from the photon matrix had worked quite nicely.
He spent several minutes plucking splinters out of his gold tinged fur. Looking at the black fur on his fingers made him think of his parents, and his family's exile from Mahn-tor.
Dhar wasn't bitter about it. He fully enjoyed his early years in the woods and his youth traveling with Darby. That and he left at too young of an age to have been attached to his birth city.
Yes, That was what it was. A birth city. For truely these woods, the place he was raised, the place his family and Darby are buried is his home.
[376] Blake: Blake's Travels -- Rebirth.
Wed Feb 18 17:22:50 1998
To: all
'No Blake. You've got it all wrong. Life is about
diversity, not about conformity.' Sevarris' image
wavered in the inky blackness of the Ethereal.
Blake shifted uncomfortably. He could still feel
the burning sensation in his chest, the after
effects of Tuefry's attempted suicide.
'People will always hate. There is nothing we, or
anyone can do to change that. The world needs hatred
to survive. What would Austinian be without Necrucifer?
See what I am saying, Blake?'
Blake nodded. It was a reference back to his early
years as a monk-trainee. Light cannot exist without
dark, good cannot exist without evil.
Peace cannot exist without war.
Spliff grunted quietly, new to the Ethereal. Rhea had
been here once before with Blake, but that was a long
time ago.
Blake didn't feel like talking, he knew that Sevarris
was right. He would have to start over in Algoron.
It disheartened the monk to think that he had no
lasting effect on the world, but that was more of
his own pride than anything else. He had to learn
to let go of his pride and accept his position in
the world and his role therein.
The world didn't want a preaching monk to tell them
that everything they did was wrong and that they should
be doing things differently. The world wanted someone
who could understand conflict and peace. Someone who
would understand the way people were, and Blake was
confident he could do that. If people could understand
him, why couldn't he understand them?
He looked over at Rhea. She was staring intently at
the monk, her compassionate gesture of understanding.
Spliff grunted his own understanding. Tuefry understood
as did Myra and Pythia and Khisanth.
Then again, so did Bystrick in his own way.
Just because he was the only one of his kind in the land
didn't give him any leverage over the everyday man.
Sevarris' image faded in and out of the mysterious backdrop
of Ethereal. The old monk always had a way of making
situations seem clear, of making problems seem trivial.
'Tuefry is going to be okay.' Sevarris said, reassuringly.
'Just watch out for him for the next few years. I know
you already look out for him a great deal, but it would
help him and yourself if you did so more.'
Blake ran his hand through his short hair, confused.
He didn't know where life was taking him. He was still
in his 20s, the world wasn't making any more sense to
him now.
'Blake? Remember the first thing I taught you?'
The monk nodded. He could never forget. 'To never
overlook the small. To never underestimate the weak.
And to never assume superiority because of who you
are.'
Blake may never forget that lesson, but he was aware
that he overlooked it in the grand scheme of things.
Spliff patted the monk on the back as Sevarris'
form faded away, disolving in the Ethereal. The monk
had a lot to learn.
The three of them grouped around one another in
the seemingly eternal blackness. It would be nice
for the monk to speak with his friends, one of them
a rather old friend, and the other, relatively
new.
[377] Kiery: Memories.
Wed Feb 18 18:17:42 1998
To: All Knighthood
Kiery slowly paced around the stop of the battlements. The moon had
just risen and shined brightly above. The air was almost totaly calm
and still. Kiery gazed down back into the courtyard of the keep,
watching the guards pass by underneath and pages scurring around
clearing up the practice dummies that had been totaly shredded.
Her mind wandered.
Kiery had lived in the keep all her life. She remembered little
else but it. Her parents had also lived there most of theirs.
They had been but simple people with simple goals, they
had worked in the keep, doing the duties of servants and
butlers... She remembered the days when she was still young
that she and her father sat watching the knights practice their
skills in the courtyard. The way she sat on his lap and pointing
exicitedly at each page, squire and knight that caught her attention.
Most of all she remembered the kindly priests healing the injured
as the returned hurt yet victorious from battle. The faith of the
priests, as they healed, and cured, drew her to help and as the
years past she learned their abilities. She healed through love and
passion. It was during these times as a healer did she come to lead
so proud of her the day she reached the pinical of her abilities
She remembered the day so clearly in her mind. She pictured his face
as he stood there beaming at her.
A crash of thunder brought her back to reality. Clouds drifted across
the moon. The wind had picked up and a stiff breeze was blowing.
Kiery turned and gazed towards the town of Althania. In the lightning
it seemed as though she could see her fathers face. A small trickle of
blood ran like a tear from her eye down the side of her nose.
Kiery whispered, I shall never forget you father.
Pulling her cape around her Kiery turned and headed back indoors.
[378] Spliff: Leaving Las Vegas... er... the Vallenwood
Thu Feb 19 02:13:42 1998
To: all
...I realize that it's just gas, so I burp and I'm fine. I'm still
sitting on the dirt, not wanting to agitate my touchy stomach any
more than I have to, so I trace little stick figures in the sand to
kill time. Blake and this creepy guy are talking to each other, and
I don't want to bother them. Oh yeah, the creepy guy. Bystrick.
The patron saint of confused whackos. He defies description. If you
were to put two and two together and end up with five, that'd be
Bystrick, in a way.
I can barely hear what they're saying, and it's not because the
multitude of gypsies are yammering away. Quite to the contrary,
they've all decided to take this time to polish their weapons or
churn butter, or whatever the hell it is that gypsies do. But
whatever they're doing, they do it quietly and with apprehension.
My stick figures aren't coming out right. They never do.
Bystrick sounds bitter, and every so often, I get this nervous
twitch as if all hell is about to break loose, and that's no cheap
comparison because Bystrick looks as if he's about to sprout wings
and breathe fire all over the place. At least I won't be the first
to go. For some reason, I get the feeling he'd rather incinerate
his former wards before me. Or maybe Blake. Or maybe himself.
They finally get done talking and Bystrick moves toward Tuefry.
As he disappears into the seething mass of bodies, Blake motions
to me and I rise to my feet a little too quickly. Everything fades
to black for a moment and then I'm standing beside the monk and
Rhea with a weak smile playing across my lips.
"...to seek my old master," says Blake.
"Sevarris..." Rhea murmurs, her eyes getting a far-off cast to them.
Blake nods and looks at me. I clear my throat.
"I don't suppose you'd rather stay here," he says with a
compassionate tone.
With the freaks. With a guy whose head is about to fall off from
spinning around so much, who happens to be whispering sweet nothings
into the ear of a comatose necromancer.
"No."
Rhea smirks and tosses my dagger back to me. Dunno how she got it.
Blake nods, then raises his face to the night sky, eyes rolling back
into his head. Always eyes.
"Ready for an excursion to the ethereal, then?" Blake whispers
distractedly.
"The wha...?" I manage to get out before I get totally disoriented
for what seems to be the hundredth time today. I hear Rhea giggling
and the last thing I see is my foot smearing the crude image of
a figure walking on the ocean.
[379] Spliff: Leaving Las Vegas... er... the Vallenwood
Thu Feb 19 02:58:44 1998
To: all
Then I find myself out in the middle of nowhere. Literally. Like,
there's NOTHING here. It's rather disconcerting, cause there's
nothing to lean against. I wave my hand around and the air seems
rather... thick. If there is any air. I dunno. I look over and
see Blake and Rhea standing on nothing, their forms crisp and clear
against a perfectly black backdrop. I mean, occassionally they'll
flicker off and on, but that's normal, I guess. What the hell am I
saying?!
It take me about two minutes to finish a hastily rolled cigarette
and I'm at a loss as to where to dispose of it. I decide to casually
flick it aside and hope no one will notice, but unfortunately, it
sort of just hovers there, having nowhere else to go. Luckily
enough, the monk is too caught up in something else to notice the
still-burning butt making trails of red behind his back. Rhea just
sniffs.
"Master..." Blake drones monotonously.
This is one of those times where you really feel uncomfortable. Like
a dinner party. Only there's no food or napkins. And I could use a
napkin right now because my allergies are acting up. Who'd have
thought that the ethereal plane wouldn't be hypoallergenic?
This place seems familiar somehow. It's sort of like casting a gate
spell and being stuck somewhere between here and there. Which
happens to me every once in a while. The result of having never
obtained any formal training in the matters of the arcane. Remind me
never to learn how to bend the fabric of space and time from Darrick
again. At least not while we're both hammered and staring at the
bathroom ceiling. I showed him how I could touch my nose with my
tongue and he showed me how to slip through the cracks of the
esoteric realm. *mutter*
I wonder where SHE is out there and if she's alone and what she does
when she's alone. Whatever it is, it sure beats being with ME. So, I
guess it's better off this way... *Pause*
"See what I'm saying, Blake?" says the proverbial voice in the
wilderness.
I look up and see a man... rather, the suggestion of a man, speaking
to Blake. He's old and dressed in robes much akin to what Blake is
wearing. Which gets me thinking, if you're a spirit, what's with the
clothes? Then I picture the old guy naked and I'm GLAD things are
the way they are.
Time passes slowly, or maybe it doesn't. Both Rhea and Blake are
absorbed in Sevarris' words and I feel the need to remind them that
I'm there with a periodic cough. Finally, the old guy starts to
flicker more than usual and he winks out of existence, or maybe into
existence. Blake and Rhea look at each other and nod, and I'm afraid
that they've forgotten me and are about to strand me here until the
next time Tuefry falls apart. Which shouldn't be more than half an
hour, anyway. So, I tap Blake on the shoulder and he looks at me
with eyes both strangely confident and insecure.
"And now, you've been dying to tell me something," he says, with
a slightly amused expression. Then, he looks behind me, sort of,
and I get all flushed for whatever reason. Blame it on my allergies.
He sighs and all hint of humor drops from his breath.
[380] Aelynn: The feast of Siccara
Thu Feb 19 12:27:17 1998
To: all
Aelynn frowned as she scanned the bleak landscape of hell. The hell
root had to be here or she couldn't complete her herbal potions.
She frowned as she prepared to move on to the next level of this
cursed land. Suddenly, a flash of green in her vision
caught her eye. She smiled as she
bent down to collect the small plant.
As soon as she had placed the small herb in her pouch, a pack of mages
fell upon her. Defending herself as best she could, she stood her
ground...her body still weak from her earlier communes with her
goddess. Suddenly, an evil crusader from eclipse wandered
in to attack her while she was badly injured. As she returned to gather
her things to after being defeated by such overwhelming numbers,
she noticed that the weapons her father had entrusted to her upon her death were gone. Surely some foul mage had made away with them.
Aelynn held back tears of grief as she returned to Gareth keep. Luckily,
the tender hellroot herb she had collected was still in her possession.
As she prepared the herbal concoction which would allow her to speak with her goddess, she heard a scream for help. Stumbling outside of her clan house she came face to face with the Esau again. He once again began a brutal attack upon the weakened crusader and then the foul sorceress Elisabeth flew in to finish the kill...
Saddened by such violence, the devotee of Siccara gathered her herbal concoctions and sough solace in Siccara's arms once more.
[381] Luniz: Luniz's Return. . .
Thu Feb 19 18:38:24 1998
To: all
. -=The Edge=- Luniz looked upon the town of Althania, his
home, leaning on a collosal tree just west of his destination. His silky
silver robe was torn and unkempt. His once flowing hair was charred and
dissheveled. The tatters of his robe clung to his body with sweat, causing
him to shiver with each passing breeze. Blood was smeared across his
features and his large violet eyes were darker then usual. He slowly drew a
straining breath, and took another step towards town; leaving a trail of
blood behind him. "Why did this happen..." He thought grimly, all the
while falling to his knees and crawling towards the gates.
"Halt, who goes there?" the gateguard said, standing tall while presenting his sword to the mage.
"It is I, Luniz."
"I know nothing of you mage, but cease your approach!" the guard replied, reinforcing his statement by standing between the kneeling mage and the gate.
" I will not, now move. It is not your time to die, do not make me change that"
"Until morning, you cannot enter, that is final" he said, closing the gate.
" So be it."
Luniz raised a single finger as lightning lept from his hand and struck the
guard in the chest, before rebounding and striking the other guards within
the gate house. Four charred corpses hit the ground.
Crawling past the corpses, Luniz made his way down the concourse.
Nearing the tower, he felt the magical energy pulsing through the earth.
The elf began wondering why once more, his mind drifting dangerously
close to uncousciousness as the trail of blood he left behind began to
darken. Finally reaching the Hearth, he collasped into a heap next to
the spring.
"Dear Kantilles, what has happened!" a voice said, trailing far off into
the distance.
"I...am......running......out.........of..........time......"he managed to
whipser, as the darkness consumed him.
[382] Mammoth: The travels of a stranger...
Thu Feb 19 18:41:03 1998
To: all
As he sat beside the roaring fire after a long day, the young barbarian
contemplated his life. So far he has been a stranger, on his own for 3 years.
At first approached the Gypsies, inquiring him about his sea-faring skills.
Mammoth is a warrior at heart, to intent on conquering his foes to be a sailor.
Then came the Knights of Eclipse. Mantus asked him to join the honorable evil.
In his mind, Mammoth doubted that honor and evil could co-exist, but even
he was unsure. What was honor? What is evil? What is good? Who decides
what is good and what is evil? These questions raced through Mammoth's head
as he sat there warming by the fire. He sliced away another piece of meat
from the freshly killed carcass of the deer, warming it in the fire then
devouring it. Probably the most important question raced through his mind
now: Where is home?
Mammoth thought over and over about this as he laid his head down and fell
asleep by the fire...so warm, like home, wherever that was...
[383] Nemerle: Nemerle and Anya...
Thu Feb 19 20:10:25 1998
To: all
Nemerle sat on the rocky cliffs east of New Thalos.
He smiled as the cool sea breeze blew through his snowy white hair.
The wreath Anya had made for him on thier wedding day
still hung loosely in his hair.
It had not been long since he had left the safety of his parent's undersea kingdom.
In that short time...
He found his bride, his Aunt, and was already an Advisor to New Thalos's court.
Life was good, and the sea breeze promised more good fortune...
Life is good.....
[384] Aelynn: Memories
Thu Feb 19 21:24:21 1998
To: all
The Order has fallen...
"What order? Who are you?"
The Order has fallen child of light...
"I don't know what you're talking about....please, tell me who you are?"
Aelynn bolted out of her bed as she barely supressed a scream.
For the past month she had been having the same dream...a mysterious
voice speaking of a fallen order. Lately the voice had become louder...
it's tone more urgent.
She shuffled through the halls of Gareth keep, careful not to wake
anyone. This dream had to have a meaning, and the young crusader
was determined to find it. Wrapping a cloak around her body,
she made her way outside to the stables. Something had drawn her out
here, but what?
A sudden wind sent a chill down her spin, and as she clutched her
cloak tighter to her body she noticed a shifting in the shadows.
She grabbed a flail from the stable's wall, the only weapon she could
find and slowly turned to face the shadowy figure.
"Who are you?" she said, readying the flail in her hand.
The figure seemed to study her and then started to advance.
"Stay back..." she half-screamed as she readied the flail in her hand.
The figure made it within an armslength of her before collapsing.
Aelynn whimpered in suprise as she jumped back, then her years of
clerical training took over and she was immediately by the figures
side.
"You've been injured," she said as she examined the wound on the
man's arm. So ragged a wound could only have been made by magic
she thought as she tore a strip of her cloak off in a feeble
attempt to bandage the wound.
"It's too late for me Aelynn," the man whispered...
"You know my name," she asked, stopping in the middle of wrapping his
arm to examine him.
The man attempted to smile, "So my spell worked better than I thought.
You don't remember me at all, do you?"
"What are you talking about?" Aelynn asked, as she began to back away
from the wounded figure.
"It doesn't matter now," he whispered as his voice trailed off...
"All you need to know is that the order has fallen my sister,
and that you are the last. The rest you will know once my spirit resides
with Austinian."
Aelynn frowned at the man, before she suddenly realized that he was
dying. Uttering a hasty spell to her goddess
she attempted to heal his wounds,
but as she felt life flowing from her fingertips into
his body, she realized too late that he was gone....
And that she remembered.
[385] Mobili: The current history of Mobili.
Thu Feb 19 23:46:38 1998
To: all
Mobili was born under Malr and Jireoess Mettalic. His parents were worshippers of the Gods Nadrik and Siccara. The parents were always proud of their son, who was a very smart young man. When he was eighteen, his mother and father came to him and said.
"Son," said Father, "It is time to choose you guild"
"But father," I protested,"Why can't I just stay here with you?"
"You are much too smart for that," said my mother, " You could be a great mage in Algoron forever."
I tried to protest, but they cut me off. I grumbled and went to bed, angry at my parents. Until That night I couldn't get to sleep, I finally got up, bored and went out side into the cool night air. He lay under the stars thinking "Guild? BAH!" All of a sudden he saw the stars moving around, and forming a constelation, of a man who seemed to be well-armoured. As the stars morphed in
to a man's form, he realized this was Nadrik, the god of good. He wondered what he wanted. Nadrik studied Mobili over carefully, then said..
"Young Mobili, you are one of the brightest prodigies in the land, you are honorable and kind. I shalll hopw you will follow me on your destiny"
"but what is my destiny?" he asked "Your destiny is with the great warriors of Algoron." "but I don't want to be a warrior, I just want to live a peaceful life"
"You think that now, don't you." The meek may inherit the earth, but in the meantime, the strong will make a pretty comfortable living, that is wnat you are too do. "But my parents.."
"you parents don't realiz that someday you will me the
Algoron."
"What do you mean by that?"
"I cannot tell you that now, you will find out."
I wanted to ask more, but he vanashed, leaving only a map of Althania. Mobili picked up the map and looke at it, it showed all the guilds, and the warrior's was circled, with a note that said, You are to go here, you will get more instructions when you get there. I wrote a note to my parents about my leaving saying that someday I would return to them, packed my bags, then headed off for Althaina.
[386] Hirken: The Disgrace
Fri Feb 20 18:42:26 1998
To: all
Hirken stormed out of the keep, he couldn't beleve his
ears. All the hate, all the broken promises. The
constant badgering. There was no end.
He called out, "Kadiya! Why? Why does this happen?
Why can no one understand?"
He looked down at himself. His life and his struggle.
He yelled, "Fine. Fine! You finally one. Red robes? May
You rot in hell. Black robes, Eclipse, all of you! I have
lost my faith. I have lost my way, your constant words of
hate. I cannot do this. I have failed my friends, I have
failed the people of these lands. I have no desire to fight
for peace anylonger. I will let the hordes of evil come to
the land. Is that what you WANT!?!?!"
He paused a bit, and looked at himself.
In a quite voice he said, "So be it."
Hirken raised his sword, and slowly put the point next
to his chest. After uttering a prayer you could not
hear, the cold dry metal cut through his chest, and
through his very heart.
As he sat dying on the field, a thin smile crossed his
lips.
"finally. peace."
What he didn't know, is by taking his own life, he did
the one thing that could not be forgiven. Kadiya forsaked him.
Austinian forsaked him. HIrken had rejected his holy duty, and therefore
Necrucifer smiled as he gained one more sould into hades.
[387] Pendraghon: legends from Camelot
Sat Feb 21 03:20:10 1998
To: all
Long ago, when Arthur ruled the Island of the Mighty, there lived a fair maiden named Isolde. When she was a young girl she had been kidnapped by an evil ogre known as Patroclus, who held her captive in a tall, dark tower in Cornwall.
The ogre abused Isolde terribly, beating her and telling her that she was worthless and deserved to be treated worse than an animal. And Isolde, who was young and impressionable believed everything that the ogre told her.
Years of misery passed. Isolde was never allowed out of the tower, though the ogre often left to wreak havoc on the countryside. He would terrorize whole villages, killing the people and stealing their wealth.
News of the ogre's atrocities reached the court of Duke mark, who ruled Cornwall in the name of King Arthur. When Mark learned of the ogre, he went at once in search of him. The Duke found Patroclus near his tower, torturing a group of prisoners. Mark and the ogre fell at once into combat. From high in the tower, Isolde watched them fighting. She marvelled greatly at Duke Mark, for never had she seen a knight before, greatly at Duke Mark, for never had she seen a knight before, and she was greatly impressed by his gleaming armor and his flashin sword. The Duke fought valiantly, and soon he defeated Patroclus. The ogre yielded and begged for mercy, and Mark, who was an honorable knight, granted the ogre his life, in return for his promise that he would leave Cornwall and never return. Then Mark went into the ogre's tower, and there he found fair Isolde and freed her. She was filled with such joy that she fell into his arms in a swoon. So he took her with him to his castle and announced his intention to marry her. And she was so grateful to him for rescuing her that she agreed.
Months passed, until at last the day of the wedding arrived. And just as the Duke and Isolde were about to exchange their vows, the evil ogre Patroclus appeared
and laid a curse upon Mark: "Beware, Duke of Cornwall, for this woman does not love you.
And if you vow to take her as your wife, she shall betray and abandon you, and then you shall surely die. This is the curse I lay upon you, Mark Duke of Cornwall."
And before the Duke or anyone else could do anything, the ogre vanished from the castle, and no one knew where he had gone. Then everyone stared about in wonder and knew not what to do. But Mark turned to his bride and asked if what the giant had said was true. And Isolde, who knew nothing of love
She said to Mark, "No, my lord, the ogre has lied, for I do love you." So she believed, and so she said. And so they were wed, and for a time they were happy But the demands on the Duke's time were great, and Isolde was often alone with nothing to do. One afternoon as she sat in her chamber, staring out the window at the fighters' practice field, she was reminded of her life in the ogre's tower, and how Mark had freed her through the use of arms. She watched with intent as the older knights taught the younger men and women how to hack and slash with their swords, how to block with their shields, how to their lances for defense, and how to throw their spears for attack. She resolved that day never again to be a prisoner, helpless at the hands of a villain. So she told Duke Mark that she intended to become a knight. "But why, my sweet?" asked her husband. "I shall always protect you."
"That may be, my lord," replied Isolde, "but I wish to be able to protect myself as well."
And since he saw that she had her mind set upon it, he gave his consent and arranged for her training. Though Mark wasn't happy, she insisted on dwelling in the long, narrow fighters' house.
with the other young warriors. And though she was older than most of the trainees, she learned quickly and soon surpassed everyone else.
Late that summer, an envoy arrived from Camelot to collect the annual tribute for Arthur. They were led by the King's nephew, Sir Gawain, who brought with him his best squire, young Tristan. And when Gawain saw Isolde upon the training field. Practicing her swordplay, he knew that one day she would make a fine warrior -- perhaps the finest in all Cornwall. So he inquired of her to Duke Mark.
"She is my own wife," said the Duke. "And though I've told her it isn't necessary, she insists upon training to be a knight."
"Her passion for fighting is great," said Sir Gawain "And her spirit is obviously that of a warrior. She will make a excellent knight some day. Therefore I beseech you my lord Duke.
[388] Pendraghon: legends of Camelot part II
Sat Feb 21 03:42:38 1998
To: all
To allow me to take her to Camelot, where I may personally oversee the completion of her training, and where the Pendraghon himself may make her a knight." The Duke was reluctant to be separated from his wife, but Gawain insisted that when she returned, she would be the best champion in all of Cor
of Cornwall.
And since Cornwall's shores were constantly threatened by pirate raids from the island of Erin, Mark agreed, for he was in need of strong and true knights.
And so Sir Gawain asked Isolde if she would like to be his squire. She was so excited that a knight as great as Gawain would wish to train her, that she agreed at once and took the vows of a squire. Then Sir Gawain, Squire Tristan, and Squire Isolde left for Camelot.
For the next several months, Sir Gawain trained Tristan and Isolde side by side, and soon it was difficult for the knight to tell which of his squires was the better. Tristan and Isolde grew quickly to be the best of friends.
Which pleased Gawain, for he loved them both as his own siblings. As time passed and they grew closer, Tristan and Isolde came to discover that their feelings for one another were very strong.
But since neither had ever experienced such deep emotions, their feelings confused them. But Sir Gawain, who was more familiar with such things, saw the truth and told them they were in love with one another.
It was then that Isolde realized that the ogre had been right: though she cared deeply for Mark, she did not love him as she loved Tristan. But she also remembered the curse the ogre had laid upon them -- if Isolde were to leave Mark, he would surely die.
Sir Gawain saw the conflict within her heart, and he knew there was only one way to resolve it. So he took both his squires to the Island of Avalon, where lived the Sisterhood of the Lady of the Lake. When they arrived, the Goddess herself hailed Tristan and Isolde as though they were lovers.
Sir Gawain began to explain the situation, but the Lady of the Lake said it was not necessary, for she had been following the threads of their lives for some time. Then she turned to the couple and said, "Tristan and Isolde, it is your destiny to be joined in Sacred Union but not now.
If you were to exchange vows at this time, you would negate the vows Isolde swore to Mark, and the Duke would surely die. This cannot be, for if the Duke dies in this fashion, your lives will be forever held captive under the shadow of death.
"Therefore," she continued, "you must wait until the curse has been lifted before you can begin to build your life together."
Then Isolde, who had no desire to see Mark dead on her account, inquired how to lift the curse, and the Lady of the Lake told them that the ogre Patroclus must be found, "For even as the Duke fought to free you, so you must fight Patroclus to free Mark." Isolde and Tristan accepted these words, for they knew them to be true. So they returned to Camelot and completed their training. And on Twelfthnight, Arthur himself bestowed upon them the accolades of knighthood, amid much celebration. Sir Tristan and Madame Isolde remained at Camelot for another month, spending much time together talking and embracing. But Candlemas arrived, and it was time for Isolde to return to Cornwall. It was with heavy hearts that Tristan and Isolde parted.
Once Isolde was gone from Camelot, Tristan fell into sorrow. Sir Gawain saw his friend's despair, and he knew the reason for it. "It is not seemly for you to sulk this way," said Gawain. "Rise and ask the King to allow you to leave the Court and become a Knight-Errant.
Then you may ride the length and breadth of the Island, performing deeds of valor and winning honor. And perhaps you may find some word of where the ogre Patroclus may be found."
Sir Tristan saw the wisdom of these words, so he begged Arthur's leave, which the King gladly gave. So Tristan went forth, fighting villains and freeing people from evil customs. Often he found young men and women he thought would make good knights, and these he sent to Camelot for Sir Gawain to t
to train.
Two winters passed, and still Tristan had found no word of the ogre Patroclus, though he had looked everywhere in the Island of the Mighty.
Twice he passed through Cornwall, but he would not stop at the castle of Duke Mark for fear of his love for Isolde being discovered. He heard, however, of how valiantly Isolde fought when leading the Duke's warband against the pirates from Erin.
And these words filled him with joy, as did any word he heard about his beloved Isolde.
[389] Pendraghon: Legends of Camelot part III
Sat Feb 21 04:05:06 1998
To: all
At last, Sir Tristan sailed across the Channel to Armorica. There he heard tales of an evil ogre who was terrorizing the countryside. Sir Tristan went at once in pursuit of this villain, and he found the ogre near the tower.
He'd built in Armorica after fleeing from Cornwall - for indeed it was the same ogre Patroclus who had enslaved Isolde and cursed Duke Mark.
Tristan challenged the ogre, and the fell at once into combat. For hours they battled, until at last Tristan was the victor. Patroclus yielded and begged for mercy. Tristan hesitated, for he hated the ogre for the evil deeds he had done to Isolde, but the knight knew that it would be a great disho
a great dishonor to slay anyone who begged for mercy.
He knew also that the ogre must be alive to lift the curse upon Duke Mark. So Tristan granted the ogre his life, on the condition that he go at once to Cornwall to lift the curse.
And place himself in the custody of Isolde, to do with him as she willed. This Patroclus promised, and he left at once for Cornwall.
Tristan then entered the ogre's tower, and there he found a maiden who had been held captive by Patroclus. Her name was Isolt, and she was the cousin of Tristan's beloved Isolde.
He marvelled at how her beauty was so like that of her cousin, and looking at her made his heart cry loudly for Isolde. And since Isolt had no friends or family in Armorica, Tristan decided to take her with him to Cornwall,to be reunited with her kin.
Meanwhile, Patroclus arrived in the court of Duke Mark, but instead of lifting the curse and yielding to Isolde's judgement, he threatened to return to his evil custom of plundering the countryside.
Mark was infuriated, but before he could do or say anything, Isolde challenged the ogre to personal combat.
Patroclus set the following terms for the duel: if Isolde won, he would lift the curse on Mark, but if the ogre won, she must return with him to his tower and dwell there a prisoner the rest of her life.
Seeing that there was no other way to get the ogre to lift his curse, Isolde agreed to the terms.
So they went to the list field and battled a good long while, but at last Isolde grievously wounded the ogre, so that he yielded. Isolde pressed him to lift the curse, which he did at last. Then, before the surgeons could attend to his wounds, Patroclus yielded up his ghost.
There was great celebration that night, as the Duke had finally bee freed of his curse. But through it all, Isolde was somber, and Mark saw that something weighed heavily upon her heart. So he took her aside to speak with her privately.
"I know what troubles you, dear wife," he said. "For some time I have known of your love for Sir Tristan. No, do not try to deny it, for it is the truth. I do not lay any blame upon you, for I should never have married you in the first place. You were young and naive, but I loved you so much that
I thought you would grow to love me as well.
"I know now that I was foolish, for I am not your destined mate, just as you are not mine. Still, you have stayed with me these years, helping me protect Cornwall from our enemies.
You have acted with honor and compassion, and for that I love you greatly.
"But since I love you, I cannot keep you here in misery for then I would be no better than Patroclus. Therefore, since the curse has been lifted, I will release you from your wedding vows. You may be joined with Sir Tristan with my blessings."
When Isolde saw that Mark was sincere, she rejoiced, though a part of her also grieved that she should have to break Mark's heart in order to be united with Tristan. She was unsure what to do next, so she returned with Mark to the feast hall. There she found that Sir Tristan had arrived with her cousin, fair Isolt. Tristan was well pleased to hear that Isolde had vanquished the ogre and lifted the curse, but he did not know how to help her to be free of her vows to Mark.
Mark, however, fell in love with Isolt at once, and it was clear that she felt the same way. Isolde saw from his expression what was on Mark's mind, and suddenly she thought of a plan. Which she whispered to her husband. Mark saw at once the cleverness of the plan and that it would allow everyone to have what they desired and still retain honor. During the feast, Duke Mark suddenly rose and in anger accused Tristan of loving too well Isolde. Sir Tristan was bout to deny this, but Isolde gave him a secret sign. So he confessed that he indeed loved Isolde and desired nothing so much as to be married to her.
[390] Pendraghon: Legends Of Camelot part IV
Sat Feb 21 04:14:56 1998
To: all
Then the Duke turned to his wife and accused her of loving Tristan. Isolde took the cue, falling into feigned tears and confessing that she loved them both and could not choose between them.
Tristan understood the ruse at last, and he said, "My lord Duke, I would sooner die than cause dishonor to either you or myself, for none may ever call me villain.
But since Isolde cannot choose between us, let us put the matter into the hands of the gods. We shall engage in personal combat, and the gods will grant victory to the man they believe Isolde should be united with."
The Duke agreed to this plan, and he asked Isolde if she would abide by the decision of the gods. She said that she would, for she truly saw no other way to resolve the situation.
So it was agreed by all three, and everyone in the court nodded, saying this was the best way to do it. Early the next morning, Duke mark and Sir Tristan met on the field, and both swore solemn oaths to abide by the outcome of the battle. Then, in front of the entire court, the combat began. Though they both fought well, Mark knew that he must allow Tristan to win. For only then would Isolde be truly happy. He was about to feign an injury and yield, when Tristan suddenly struck such a blow that the Duke fell to the ground. Then indeed Mark knew it was the will of the gods that Tristan should win, and he yielded. The people of the court all agreed that the matter had been honorably settled, and none protested when Mark and Isolde released one another from their wedding vows. So it was that Tristan and Isolde were able to be together without being accused of villainy.
And Duke Mark retained his honor, for no one dared question the will of the gods. And everyone, including Tristan and Isolde, were pleased when the Duke announced his desire to wed Isolt - when they had come to know one another better.
And so amid much joy, Tristan and Isolde returned to Camelot, and there, in my presence I joined them in Sacred Union And ever after the couple were never separated, but went everywhere together, to court and to combat. They lived happily together for the rest of their lives.
THE END
--------------
Sapphire awoke within a large bed, covered with black satin sheets. It was a canopy, with crimson sheets above her, and ivory posts. She rested and stared around the room watching the candles flicker. Pulling the sheets aside, she rose and examined the gown she was dressed in. It was long down to her toes, a very fine black satin with a low cut and no sleeves. She walked over to the large mirror upon the wall and ran her fingers down her face. The scratches that had been there before were now fully healed and gone. Her hair was cut short resting above her ears with a black ribbon within it. Her eyes, although glazed over was a darker brown, almost black. Her skin was a very pale white, and there was a very faint pinkish tone in her cheeks. The flames from the fireplace caught Sapphire s eye and she slowly walked over taking a seat upon the carpet.
I m alive she whispered staring into the flames, * But does anyone know *
She thought to herself. She glanced down at her hands and gasped, her wedding ring was missing. She quickly reached for her neck just to find that her locket was missing as well. * Where could they be! * She stood and walked to the dresser, opening every drawer searching through them all. *Empty! They are all Empty!* Walking back over to the bed, she sat down staring around the room trying to find a possible exit. *Nothing, no door, window, nothing, I m stuck here*
Sighing she lay back on the bed and fell asleep.
When Sapphire awoke again, the room was still lit with candles, there were no exits and the fire in the fireplace still burned. To the east corner was a large mirror rimmed in silver. She rose and walked over to it looking it over and touching the silver rim around it. * This wasn t here before * She thought placing her hand upon it. The reflection of her blurred and the glass turned into waves of dark purple. Backing away, she watched carefully as a tall hooded shadow stepped into the room. *A portal out of here! *
The shadow glided over to Sapphire and waved her hand in front of her face uttering some words.
Who are you? she asked starting into the shadow s hood, seeing nothing but darkness.
I m nothing to fear child, I will not harm you the shadow rasped.
Where am I? Sapphire asked sitting upon the bed.
You in a realm of complete darkness, shadows and death. We all end up here in the end, alone in the dark the shadow rasped another reply There is no way you ll leave, this is your home now, your sanctuary in this realm
Then, I m Dead? Sapphire said, a small gasp from her lips.
No, not dead, your still alive.. for now
What do you mean for now? I want to go back home. I want to be with my husband, with my children! Sapphire said rising and walking over to the portal
placing her hand on it, only to get a shock.
Why can t I go through?
It s not a gateway to your realm, It won t bring mortals anywhere
------------
[ 78] Myra: Lyris
Thu Sep 18 01:20:30 1997
To: all
. When Lyris returned from his long, lonely journey, he rushed back to his home in
New Thalos to see his one and only love, the Princess Lytha k'Valyn. As he
entered the newly constructed Palace he was stopped by two of the royal guards.
"Master Lyris!" One of the exclaimed. "We did not know you would return.
Their Majesties will wish to speak with you."
. "Please, follow me." The other guard said. "They await you in the gardens."
. As he approached the garden, he caught sight of Myra, Steel, and Tehgara. Myra sat beneath a tree, and Steel was standing beside her.
. Myra cleared her throat, and Lyris looked at her, brought out of his day dream.
The look on her face was not happy, he could see immediately. "What is wrong?
Have we been attacked? Are we at war with Verminasia?"
. Myra shook her head silently. She reached a hand up to Steel. He took it in his own and held it gently. Tehgara looked away and cleared her throat. "S.. sit down, please." Myra asked quietly.
. Lyris slowly sank to the ground, pain and dread lining his face. On his knees, across from Myra, he held his hands out to her. His eyes pleaded for her to not speak what he feared was true.
. "Much has happened since your departure. None of us knew you would return.
We hoped.. but did not expect it. Your disappearance struck Lytha most of all.
She was convinced your soul had been torn from our plane, and would never
return. She fled to join her uncle in Shalonesti. Its my fault, really. I... She.. she felt she had lost all her family. She. . ." Myra paused and drew a shuddering breath. "I guess I need to start at the beginning.
. "The night after you left, Steel, Yang and I traveled to the Ethereal plane to free Devion and Fatale. It was ill fated to begin with, but I remained silent about it."
She sighed, and looked up at Steel.
. "Well, yes," he began, "but the task had to be done. After much wandering, we found their prison. To leave, we required the efforts of Tuefry, Fatale, and
Devion." He grimaced when he said their names, as if it left a bad taste in his
mouth to speak it. Which it probably did. Myra picked up the story when he
paused.
. "Fatale and Devion required... souls to revitalize them. Steel offered himself
immediately, but I couldn't bear to let his light and honor be consumed by Devion. He was thrilled. He reached for me, and I kneeled before him. Devion touched me, taking my soul, and I remembered no more."
. "Devion picked up Myra, drawing her into his shadows. I tried to get to her side,
but the damned heretic stopped me." Steel said with visible hatred burned in his eyes, his wish to slay Tuefry was quite clear.
. Lyris looked at them both, confused. Myra spared him a smile, and continued her story. As she spoke, her eyes unfocused, as if she was watching something else.
. "When I awoke, I was still in Devion's arms. He was quite gentle with me. He desired my heart as well as my soul.
. "I discovered that Steel was refusing to return to Algoron, keeping himself and Tuefry locked in the Ethereal. I knew he would kill them both. I was distraught, I pleaded with him, declaring my love." She paused, lost in thought.
. "I would not have returned, if Tuefry had not goaded me into it." Steel said
sheepishly. "We will just say he has a very colorful vocabulary, and the imagination to use it.
. "When I returned to Algoron, I realized I could not live without Myra. I begged Devion to take me as well."
. Myra giggled. "Devion fancied himself Taliena that night. He gladly took Steel's soul and blessed our love."
. Steel scowled at her for that, and she poked him playfully. His scowl softened into a loving smile. Lyris's heart ached for Lytha, jealous of the love Myra and Steel shared. He worried the hem of his shirt, impatient.
[ 82] Myra: Lyris (sorry its out of order.)
Thu Sep 18 01:54:26 1997
To: all
. Tehgara sat quietly beside him, She cleared her throat uncomfortably.
. "In the face of losing you and her mother, Lytha fled to her only family,
Korvikan. She could not have known Nadrik would fight back."
. Steel nodded. "He came to us, and bade us leave Devion. I must admit, I was relieved. "
. "I had my own rituals," Myra shrugged, "I guess I follow Zandreya. Our
interests in nature coincides."
. "There was internal strife in Shalonesti." Tehgara continued, "and Lytha began to see visions. I believe her uncle may have mentioned leaving, and it finally tore her apart. She believed she saw you... spoke to you..."
. "She would speak of nothing else," Myra said when Tehgara trailed off
uncomfortably. "She believed your soul was calling to her from another plane.
She felt the only way to join you again was to release her soul. She was certain
you would catch her and pull her to you. I guess she didn't find..."
. Myra, overcome with tears, could say no more. Steel kneeled beside her and put his strong arms around her. Tehgara sniffled and reached out for Lyris's hand.
. "She's dead?" Lyris asked incredulously. "This cannot be!"
. Lyris stood quickly, uttered a few words, and a dimensional gate appeared before him. As he stepped through it the last thing he heard was Myra's anguished cry. But it was drowned out by his own.
. He wandered the lands for a while. He was lost to himself, so grief stricken and pained he could hardly think or speak. There were reports of those who had seen him, but they could describe only vague pictures and glimpses of an elusive figure.
[ 79] Lytha: Lyris, War, Verminasia.
Thu Sep 18 01:42:44 1997
To: all
. I rushed into the palace, hardly noticing the changes. "Myra?" I called out,
tentatively. A guard looked at my bedragled appearance, and took my arm gently.
. "The welfare office is this way, child." He said kindly.
. "Oh, no. I need to talk to Myra." I said hastily. The guard looked down at me a moment, cotemplating my appearance. He had been with Myra long enough to know that she did have strange guests once in a while.
. "You would not like to bathe and dress in cleaner clothes first, child?" The guard asked hopefully.
. "No." I said as forcefully as my tired body would allow me.
The guard sighed reluctantly and led me to Myra's private chambers.
. "MOTHER!" I yelled and threw myself into her arms. As soon as she closed
them around me I burst into tears, shedding all of my anxieties and worries. I
stood up and wiped my eyes, my urgent mission allowing me to regain a little
control. Mom must have noticed something in my demeanor because she gazed at me shrewdly.
. "Lyris is in trouble." I said heavily. "We must hurry!"
. Myra continued to stare. "Lytha, my dearest Lytha, I thought you were dead.
And now, you return to me, only to go harrowing off into more danger? I do not wish to lose my daughter a second time. Tell me how you returned."
. "I can't mother. I can't! Lyris and I were coming back, You see he freed me by..well you'll have to see!!!!! We were coming back when we were attacked!!" I pulled on mother's hands frantically. "Come!!"
. "I am not going to fight off an army by myself. I will call the guards and we will leave. Where were you attacked and by who?"
. I scuffed my toe on the marble floor. "Well, as you can see, I am not in the
best of condition. Nor is Lyris. When we passed by Verminasia, the guards sought to make sport of us. We would have none of it, and continued to pass home. We were in a terrible hurry, you understand. Since we would not stay for them to tease, the guards followed us and eventually attacked. I cannot understand why!"
As I spoke, I began to walk mother out into the throne room where she could call her guards together. "There were so many of them, Mother! 10 or more, I'm sure. Lyris would have yelled out, like the prince he is, if he could 'Lytha! Run my love, find your mother and bid her send troops. I can hold them off until then!' Instead he drew his sword, faced our opponents and pushed me rather ungraciously toward the road. So I gathered what was left of my skirts and ran. Behind me I heard the battle cries of the Verminasian soldiers, and the clink of swords." I stomped my . Myra nodded as the rest of the troops assembled. "Tell me, where."
. I described the area as well as I could. Mom nodded and said a few words, and a huge portal stood before us. With military grace, the troops filed through and we followed close behind.
. The scene we came upon was not the one I had left. There was blood
EVERYWHERE! I could not believe a whole army, let alone 10 men, could bleed this much. Of course, Lyris must be around here somewhere, probably camping and waiting to tell us glorious stories about the fight.
. "Lyris?" I called out tentatively. There was no reply.
A young scout walked up to us and cleared his throat. When he had our attention he spoke. "I found nothing that indicates Lyris is dead. I do see that whoever won, and there were more than one of them, drug something large off in that direction." He pointed to the castle walls of Verminasia.
. Myra glowered angrily. "This was no accident. I will find Lyris if I must tear
. "Prepare to return, troops!" Mother called out clearly. I still failed to
comprehend the situation. Surely, Lyris was just hiding in the bushes.
. "We aren't leaving him, are we? I just found him back again, I couldn't bear to
abadon him. He'll come back. Right?"
. "Do not worry, Lytha. We will return and find him. There will be no wall left
[ 80] Lytha: Lyris, War, Verminasia.
Thu Sep 18 01:43:33 1997
To: all
standing until we do." I could see the hatred and rage glowing in her eyes, and I believed her. As we traveled back through her portal, I remember thinking how I'd never seen a war. I wonder what it is like. I hoped we would find Lyris quickly. I could not bear to think of tearing down homes, too. When I expressed this desire to mother, she only looked at me, shocked.
. "I will do whatever it takes to get him back. Tomorrow, we go to war. There is no mercy in war." I shivered and nodded in agreement.
[ 81] Myra: War.
Thu Sep 18 01:49:45 1997
To: Smog all Scorn Slither
I declare war upon you, Smog, ruler of Verminasia.
Your crimes are as follows:
You have no discipline amoung your troops.
My daughter and her betrothed were attacked by your guards.
My bard, Lyris, is held within your prisons.
You may be spared if you bring to me Lyris, well and unharmed and the heads
of the guards who sought to molest my daughter and Lyris.
failure to do this will result in complete annihalation. I will not
relent until I have found Lyris.
You have until tomorrow to respond. Beyond that, burning your city walls
will be my revenge.
Myra Talon, Druid-Queen of New Thalos.
[ 78] Suki: Verminasia
Sat Sep 20 21:31:01 1997
To: all
The dark cleric paced his halls. He was overjoyed at Yangs' agreement. He was finally going to learn more. And from one so wise in the Ways of Necrucifer...
His thoughts turned back to that day, Necrucifer's decree, Yangs' acceptance,
His joint leadership. Everything was working out well. He allowed the tiniest sliver of hope into his heart. The black blood that pumped there was laced with the most seductive drug in the world. Power... He could feel it coursing through
his veins. He let out an involuntary sigh of contentment. A sharp sound drew him out of his meditations. *TRAMP* *TRAMP* *TRAMP* His eyes fickered up from the Skull, his traditional focus point, and a dangerous fire burned behind the twin orbs that passed for eyes. He prayed to Necrucifer for divine aid and felt his protective aura enshrine him. He whipped his robes up around him and stormed out of the hall, straight into rank after rank of soldiers and knights bearing the court insignia of New Thalos. He muttered a curse, followed by an incantation.
The next second he was standing next to Myra, at the head of the column. She
stared guilelessly into his Orbs and smiled, something which few could do. As
always it completely disarmed him. He became only a very old, tired, Yinn. He
sighed and asked, with all the decorum he could muster after that smile
'Sultana, I take it you are at war?' She smirked at his question, then nodded.
Steel sauntered up and smacked the cleric. 'Why are you here?' In response thecleric dropped into his fighting position, and muttered a few protective prayers Myra, after many entreaties managed to calm the offended Yinn. 'Lord Suki, we are indeed at war, with Smog, and Verminasia. He has tortured Lyris, and killed him' The cleric gasped. 'Allow me to convey my condolences. I guessed that the Ogre was unworthy of Verminasia. May I help in any way?' Steel laughed and said 'What could you possibly offer us, Dark Tramp?' Myra grimaced at him. 'Steel...'
The cleric responded 'I don't seek to help those misguided enough to follow
Nadrik. I only seek to reclaim what was rightfully mine. Thus I see an
opportunity in this conflict. I'm sure Myra would like a friend and helper on
Dark Side of the Imperial Spectrum...' he trailed off.
Myra gave no reaction, almost dashing his hopes. He muttered. 'Well, if your
troops should need help taking the city from the Ogre Bastard, I shall be ready
to help. Then he bowed to Myra and , with the aid of a few magic words, dissapeared. He reappeared next to Skarr and gave the giant his customary condescending stare Then flew the rest of the way to his hall. He sat next to the skull and focused.
He sent his thoughts skyward. Back to Yang, the Clan, and Necrucifer.
Now there was nothing to do but wait, pace, and pray. The orbs flickered once,
and went dark.
One word echoed in his head: Patience...
[ 72] Smog: Before the battle (part 1)
Mon Sep 22 02:10:58 1997
To: all Myra steel and all her other lackies.
Smog stands in his castle before the siege begins thinking
of what has happened to his city and what Myra has framed him with.
Maybe not by her choise but she has set me up.
A guard speaks up and says 'Lord a scout as arrived'
'Let him in' Smog replied
The Scout calmly walks in and says 'Lord we have captured someone
that might interest you.
Smog asks 'Who?'
The Scout says 'A thief that has some very revealing infomation.'
'Well bring him to me NOW' Smog demands
'As you wish My lord' The scout replies
A few minutes later the scout returns with a small figure in tow
by 2 guards behind him.
'Here is the thief my Lord.' The Scout states
'Who are you and do you have anything to tell me?' Smog asks
the thief weakly says 'I have nothing to say to you ogre.'
Smog chuckles
Smog says 'Ohhh but you will tell me you will
after I convince you some but you will tell me.
Some time later in the dugeon of Verminasia Smog is speaking with
the "artist" who made the thief speak.
Smog asks 'Well what did you find out?'
the "artist" replies 'Much before he meet his maker My lord'
'Well tell me NOW.' Smog demands
'He says that he was hired by a large warrior of sorts....
He also said that he Warrior had an aura about him.' the "artist" replies
'Well is that all?' Smog asks
'No My lord that is not all he was hired to capture Lyris
put part of his stuff in the Verminasia dungeon to set you up.
Then he was told to put Lyris' dead corpse in Guilotine Square.
Smog replies 'Yes he was done his job wonderfully for who ever hired him.'
the "Artist" say 'That he has my Lord that he has.'
Smog tell the "artist" 'You can go now, You have done well except a bonus soon'
The "Artist" smiles and says 'Thank you My lord it is good to practice
My art'
[ 73] Smog: Before the battle (p2)
Mon Sep 22 02:46:45 1997
To: all Myra Steel and all her other lackies
Later that night Smog was in his Study.
Smog was studying maps of the area surrounding his Kingdom.
When a hand was laid on his solider...Smog spun around to see
a Large Warrior standing there.
'Who are you, What are you doing in my Study?' Smog demands
'Surely you recognize your Lord Smog.' The warrior says
Smog asks 'Lord Riaje?'
'Yes it is my Son.' Raije replies
Smog kneels before Raije and says 'My lord I only live to serve you.'
'I know this Smog that is why I have let you live this long.' Replied Raije
'My Lord why have you come....' Smog asks
'To give you my blessings in the coming battle My son and to tell
you that this battle was already predestined to happen.'
'I just helped it along by getting one of my Faithful to kill Lyris.'
'My Lord why did you do this so soon...I ahve only been king for less than a month.'
I have had barely enough time to train My troops
Lord Raije says 'Ahh but this is to prove that you truly do follow me'
Smog replies 'I only live to serve You my Lord. I will do
anything that my lord commands of me. I will fall upon My sword if you
command it.'
'That will not be needed Smog. You stil have to defeat Myra's forces.'
'Before I go Smog I have one more thing to say....'
Smog asks 'What is it my Lord I will do anthing?'
Raije replies 'That is good.' after finishes his sentence
Rays of Light come from his hands and eyes covering Smog from
Head to toe.
'There Smog you are now My avatar. Go now and Win this battle my Son.'
With that Raije disappears
Smog just stands there feeling the power that is flowing through his veins
When he hears a sound at his window
Smog move like lightning to the Window.
There he see's a Minotaur with the City Symbol around his neck.
'Who are you and what are you doing here..I should kill you for eavesdropping.
'I am Kalib Diplomat from Arkane..I have come to speak to you about
about this war and how do you think You will do but...now
I have no doubt that you will win the upcoming battle with Raije on you
side....
'So you have seen what happened here tonight?' Smog asks
Kalib replies 'Yes I have King Smog'
Smog says 'Good then go tell everyone for they will not believe me alone.
Kalib only nods and jumps from the window and disappears
leaving Smog to his thoughts of what has happened on this night and what will happen
[ 23] Yang: The approach to the keep, and of things to come.
Tue Sep 30 22:36:13 1997
To: all clans Eclipse
' It was the darkest hours of early morning, where shadow
and chill were at their peak. This time of year, they were
both strong. Rain poured abraisively, and the lightning from
the charged skies crackled -- weather by nature, or some
clavist's new experimental knowledge. Crackled in violence,
rolled across the lands of Algoron. Rolled like the hoves of
an on coming army.
'
' The sound of gallopping hooves could be heard through
the roaring of the rain, coming fast down the dirt road of
the Hoan Dor. Darkly cloaked figures rode by, heavy robes
flailing behind them. The small score of riders were not
easily recognizable in the dark and rain. They came to a halt
before the granite walls of a large keep. Upon their blasted
and deteriorating battlements flew the banner of clan Eclipse.
'
' "We're here, Yang," said a woman's voice as she guided
her horse closer to the one she spoke to. "I hope you know
what you're doing."
The hooded figure who'd been refered to as Yang nodded
his head. "Necrucifer guides me... I should have heeded his
guidance, or picked up his clues long ago."
'
' "I'll miss you as the desert does the rain." the human
woman said again, and pushed back yang's hood to kiss his
cheek. Her lips were as cold as death, a thought that the
minotaur welcomed sometimes. It showed on his dark skinned
face as she ran a frigid hand through his black mane, and
past his great, dark horns. Another two humanoids, larger
than the human woman rode up.
'
"We will all follow when you call, brother." said the
figure to his right, in a harsh, Yinnish accent.
'
' "You need only ask once." said the other. The general
consensus from the many other riders was in the affirmative.
'
' "It is not yet time," Yang said in a loud voice, adressing
the band of riders so that all could hear him. "It will come
soon, however. For now, there is much work to be done. You
must all honor your current bonds until i receive further
guidance. All of you may ride with me into the keep for now,
in case there is much resistance. His Darkness has fortold
that there shall be none."
'
' Slowly, the small force of horses rode towards the gates,
of the keep, and the sentries inside opened it for them. Many
of the bedraggled soldiers were gathered inside the inner
yard.
'
' "Greetings Yang! We've been expecting you.." said a
plainly garbed man, evidently a priest. "I'd ask that your force
leave though. We have much to discuss."
'
' The figure to Yang's left unhooked his axe from the side
of his horse, but the cleric motioned him to peace and nodded
to the priest in the affirmative once again. He reeled his horse
slowly to face those who had come with him. Looking them over,
there was a sense of loss in his dark, smouldering eyes. As
well, however, there was a sureness of things to come, a confidence
that could only be possessed by one who would not be surprised in
the near future.
'' "I will see you all again," he said, and all present had
all the meaning they needed from his words. They turned their
horses away.
'
' The human woman, however, did not turn away. The wind
blew back her hood slightly, and a few flashes of ominous
lightning lit her pale face. Her pitch hair clung to her wet
face, and one could not tell whether it was tears or raindrops
that streaked down her cheeks. It affected the other cloaked
figure profoundly.
'
' In the beginning, Necrucifer, in his eternal wisdom, had
given Yang ONE thing in the world to love. ONE thing to
cherish over all the hatred that he would see, and all the
corruption that the self-proclaimed good gods had created.
One thing in the physical realm to grow strong for, in power
and in personage. One person to make proud, make happy, and
to be loved by in return... The cleric remembered that night
when they were frist sworn together.
[ 24] Yang: THE STORY OF YING AND YANG!
Tue Sep 30 22:41:34 1997
To: all
'
' The white snow lay across the land, and where it did not
lay, it fle and blew, creating a grey darkness on all sides.
A small boy -- for a minotaur that is -- crawled through the
deep snow, trapped in this cage of white on all sides. His
direction was lost, his legs cramped and numb. Tears froze to
his face, as he recalled the pain of losing his parents,
losing his way. They had tossed him out, for his father was
Darkoth, and at that period in time, Darkoth was not allowed
in the region of mahn-Tor. So the council took it out on this
boy, his child.
' So tired... a blanket of snow slowly began to cover his
shuddering, dark-skinned body. Darkness took over, as he shut
his eyes, and slipped into a deep sleep.
' It was a sleep that a man on the opposite side of the
world would have called "hypothermia" most likely. This man, a
vernerable old mage in crimson robes, stood in his study at
the top of conclave's tower. His laboratory was a mess of
scrolls, book, maps, battle plans against creatures from other
planes. Potions sat haphazardly about, wands lay wherever the
old mage had last forgotten them... and a little baby human
girl lay quietly in a magical rocking craddle. She was
malnourished, what black hair she had was unkempt, and her
deep blue eyes held an innocence unparallel.
'' Possibly, the old mage was her father... but for now, he
had forgotten her, if he even remembered how or when she came
into his care. The man was muttering to some beast in an
enchanted cage; something about obstinant and vile womats with
crooked plans and motives. He fiddled with some extraordinary
flashing gizmo, his back to the craddle, so of course, did
not see the beautiful, almond eyed woman, pitch hair and dark
robes, pass into the study. She came through the wall,
carefully picked the abby up, and stepped out the nearby
window and into the night sky.
'
' Whether by enchantment upon the part of Drakkara, or some
naturally occuring senility, the poor old mage never noticed
his daughter gone. if he did, he might have thought that the
wombat ate her, as his back was turned from it's cage, shared
with himself a brief moment of sorrow and grief, and forgotten
what he was crying about in the first place.
' The two children awake together on a cool marble altar.
Surrounding them, was a place that felt like a small chamber,
and one could actually see the ternal darkness that surrounded
them. In fact, although everything was very clear and bright,
darkness still surrounded them as thick as ever. Eachother
they could see, and the atlar, all the way to the floor, where
it ended in a floor of darkness.
'
' Footsteps. A man in a dark cowl, and the stunningly
gorgeous woman who had stolen the small girl were approaching,
walking on the very darkness of the chamber, hand in hand. They
both seemed good natured enough, and no sense of fear overcame
either of the small children.
''
' Images flashed. In what seemed like moments, the two
children had grown into adulthood. Naked, upon the altar, cold
and confused, the two looked around, seeing naught but the
darkness, the altar and eachother. Their eyes were locked for
quite some time, in curiousity, perhaps. Neither had ever seen
another of a different race.
' "Hello, children." said a sweet, musical voice, the voice
of the swarthy woman. She approached, almost unseen to the two
that sat upon the altar, and drapped a dark, warm cloak over
the girl, as the cowled man drapped another over the minotaur.
'
' "You are both here, because we saw your plights." the man's
deep voice said. It's presence was all-encompassing, and even
comforting. "Neither of you were ever given a chance. Your
potential, because it was strong, made... my brother anxious.
He's always believed in controlling the fates and destinies
of mortals... the dragon's for instance." The man sighed deeply.
'
' "We've broken you free from his curse. Your destinies are
free now, yours to do what you will with." The beautiful woman
brushed aside the girl's long hair with her hand, making it
shoulder-lenghth and much more kempt as her slender hand passed
over it. She looked at the girl in a motherly way, "But,
because your potentials are strong, we'd like to enlist each
of your aid.."
[ 25] Yang: THE STORY OF YING AND YANG (con't)!
Tue Sep 30 22:43:51 1997
To: all
'
' Again, they spoke without awaiting the answer they knew.
This time, the dark man and the swarthy woman stood each behind
the minotaur youth and the girl respectively. "You were
neither given chance nor name, so now, we shall act as your
parents where perhaps no other would have. From this day forth,
your names shall be Ying and Yang."
'
' "She is given to you, Yang, in soul and person, as curse
or blessing, it is for you to manage. But know this. She shall
become the only person you continue for in the mortal realm.
You shall sometimes yearn and long for rest, for an end to your
material troubles upon Algoron, and when you do, seek her, and
she shall comfort your soul and mind and being." The dark man
stated. His apparent wife, or lover, continued for 'Ying'.
'
' "He will be there for you, Ying, in soul and person, as
curse or blessing, it is for you to manage. Here's the catch,
little one: He shall oft be your only means of sanity in a world
of confusion and magic. When you feel yourself slipping, when
my hand is no where in sight, he might be your only way of
holding on to the strangeness of this world, and keeping it in
perspective."
'
' And as the rain poured down in front of the keep of Eclipse,
and Yang stared at Ying as he had that fateful length of time
on the altar in the dark. he reached out and whiped her cheeks.
' "It shall be a long time before we are ever separated, my
soul's only love."
' And as the lightning crashed and rattled in the distance,
the two rode their seperate ways for the time being, but never
were they more than a soul apart.
'
' Yang rode his horse into the gates of Eclipse hall, to create
something of the clan that was once his Lord's most favored.
[113] Yang: Storyquest
Mon Oct 13 21:59:10 1997
To: all Smog Eclipse
. The skies above the granite Keep of Eclipse lay
shrouded in the brooding darkness of the late night
hours. The ogre king of Verminasia sat within the
walls of the keep, in the war room, with his
servants attending him on each and every side, his
every whim being fulfilled nearly faster than he
could whim it. The scene made the minotaur at the
opposite end of the table growl in disdain.
. "King Smog, your inactiveness on the part of
the city of Verminasia cannot be tolerated any
longer." The deep voice of the minotaur crusader
came. Seated on each side of the table were two
other minotaurs, the knights, Mithrax and Ibix.
. "Inactiveness? I'm quite active... why the other
day there was this nice woman.."
"King Smog, we are far from interested." Ibix
interupted. The kings servants were appalled.
. "Your idleness might easily attribute for the
past years of decimation and shameful declination
of the armies of Eclipse... Verminasia is growing
weak and I am not at all appreciative of it."
. The king stood, not liking this sudden trend
of disrespect towards him. "The other leaders didn't
have this to say about it."
. "Lord Yang is not other leaders." Mithrax offered.
. "What will you have me do about it, Yang?" Smog
roared. By this time, Yang had risen from his seat
and was approaching the king. His mace struck down
into the table before the ogre king, shattering it's
ancient wood and splintering it. He drew up his
other mace and leveled it with Smog's head in an
act of warning.
. "Fix it. Before I do."
. The king's escort and Smog himself filed out of
the room. Yang turned to look at his two knights,
who were looking back at him in a way that history
had not often recorded. Yang had talked down to
the king of Verminasia, threatened him. Great leader,
or fool? The look was plain on both their faces.
. "That man needs a wife." Ibix offered, being the
wise minotaur he was.
. "That, is an excellent idea. He must marry, it
is Verminasia tradition. I have the perfect woman
for him. And for us."
. "Dismissed, knights." He continued, they rose and
left the Highlord standing alone in the War Room,
with the ancient shattered table. He summoned up
a gateway, and where he went was a place he had not
been in some time. A place of darkness.
. And what had happened there, was what had not
happened in some time.
[115] Yang: Storyquest
Tue Oct 14 17:48:13 1997
To: all
, The gateway sliced through the black, illuminating
the thick darkness of the chamber, brightly growing
as it opened, and the horned crusader stepped through.
As it closed, so did the living darkness around the
foreign creature.
, He knew his way about the room as he knew to
breathe to stop from suffocating. He waded through
the blackness to the altar of skulls in the center
of the baclk sigil that lay upon the ground, and
knelt on the hard, unseen floor.
, "My Lord. Necrucifer. Master and Father of the
eternal darkness. Here me, upon Algoron your strongest,
your most devoted disciple. I call to you for Guidance."
, There was silence, a deep, muffling silence. The
living darkness became thicker as it's density
increased, swirling in the room like the tides between
the stone cliffs of the eastern continent. It closed
around the crusader, almost suffocating. -Breathe
the air, not the darkness. Not yet. Your mortal body
cannot live off the darkness.- His thoughts mixed
with another's, the new presence in the room.
, Footsteps could be heard approaching, directly
in front of the kneeling crusader. Otherwise, all was
silent except for the air rushing in and out of the
minotaur's lungs. The other entity in the room knelt
also at the altar, so that the two faced, or so the
crusader assesssed by the sound of two padded knee's
bumping onto the cold stone floor.
, For the first time in his crusading life, the voice
and presence of his god did not cause him pain nor
discomfort. Necrucifer had been testing his faithfulness,
all along, seeing whether Yang would serve him,
regardless of the rewards that were given.
, And the Lord told Yang what the shadows saw, and
advised him, and his orders were as thus
[117] Yang: Storyquest
Tue Oct 14 18:50:50 1997
To: all
[The story comes together?]
[Based on an RP session authorized by Handel]
, The very darkness surrounding the arch-crusader
of Necrucifer spoke, filling his entirety with purpose
and presence. Yang saw that all until now was irreal,
the absolute power that he was sure only gods, those in
the grace of gods and true manatonics felt.
, -You have done well. The ranks of the dark knights
fill slowly and surely, they flock to you because they
know of your favor in my eyes.-
, The overwhelming delight of his god's approval. Yang
knew though that these were mortal emotions that his
god was forcing onto him. But that did not make them any
less real, or sincere.
, -My concearns about Verminasia are being dealt with
I see, how prompt of you, Yang. Obviously you are
learning quickly what pleases and displeases me in this
land. Your cease-fire with the white robes seems trivial,
but I'm sure you had plans in that respects.-
, Necrucifer knew before Yang did that if the crusader
had had no plans to change the terms of the cease fire,
he had just that moment made some.
[Hit Return to continue]
, -Steel. Steel is still in the picture, which is
unfortunate. Were he still within knighthood, you could
deal with him the simple way, however, this time you
must use other means beside force. This is the true
way of darkness, for often darkness is not about physical
danger as much as it is other aspects. Steel has much
darkness around him, despite his superficial aura of
light. Nadrik has been tainted, perhaps by the same
dagger that Steel had been. Do you know which dagger
that was, Yang?-
, Yang dreaded to think what would happen if he had
answered wrong. "I spoke to Sapphire. She was not
possessed by you nor by anything but the sorrow and
rage of what Steel had caused to her family, her mother,
his son, his daughter... her. My Lord I see not how
her dagger pierced Nadrik."
, -Not her dagger, faithful. The dagger of Devion,
revenge for the scars upon his face. Revenge for
stealing the souls of both Myra and Steel back for his
own ends. That was not where Nadrik's weakness began
[Hit Return to continue]
though. My... brother.. punished him, but obviously
failed to mend his ways.-
, The crusader nodded his help, understanding what he
had suspected all along about Nadrik. His Lord stating
as fact what Yang had suspected was reassuring to say
the least. "Then there was a problem before Devion's
taint? He's always had strong influence in regards to
that family, it is no wonder that he was able to strike
at Nadrik using them."
, -There is no honor in a separated family, or a
shattered kingdom that results from it. There is no
honor in a lot of things that Nadrik and his crusader
have been doing. You need to find the proof of this,
faithful, and relay it to the world, so that more and
more, people begin to realise the danger in a hypocrit
god, and wish it to be remedied.-
, "My lord, and then?" Yang inquired.
, -Then you shall call him down and smite him.-
[118] Yang: Storyquest
Tue Oct 14 18:52:37 1997
To: all
[Based on the continuation of RP authorized by Handel]
, The crusader doubletook, not quite understanding.
It was unlikely that Yang could take down even a wounded
god, a vile god such as Nadrik. How?
, -There are switches in this world, focal points
in the dark world. There are things to be fixed and
wills to be broken, for the focal points are not
entirely physical, and often mortal minds cannot imagine
their keys of activation. But you have activated three
so far, albeit unkowningly. There are more to be
activated, before you may open Vas Portos...-
, Things were becoming clear, but more massive in
scale than ever before. The faith that Necrucifer had
placed in Yang's ability, the responsibilities that
the crusader now had... he prayed that he could live
up to them. Vas Portos.
, -Then once Vas Portos has been openned... well,
it shall be more than possible for you or anyone to
call down Nadrik, and the world shall see that he must
be fixed so that honor is honor, not some hypocritical
nonsense which Nadrik makes it... perhaps a new god of
honor can be appointed. We shall see. You shall not
[Hit Return to continue]
be alone. There are many who will have a hand in
openning Vas Portos, even those of 'good' might be some
use. The heretics Bystrick and Myra also have a large
role to play, and if you observe their past months
together, you might be able to trigger quite a few
of the keys to Vas Portos at once. Each member of the
royal family of New Thalos also is associated in some
way with a key, as are many of my own servants, and
even yourself, though your focal point has already
been openned.
, The other entity in the room could be heard standing,
as did the crusader, standing into the thick, living
darkness of the sigil room.
, "And Vas Portos... that brings the black dragon
that I have in my dreams, that the draconus could not
provide? The black dragon that Myra has sent message to
me of in her dreams as well?."
, A great sigh filled the room. -More than a dragon.
Vas Portos brings my Avatar into the world.-
, And the peaces fell into place as Yang was once
again left in the dark, alone.
[127] Ying: Storyquest
Wed Oct 15 16:19:42 1997
To: all
, It was the Day of the Bull, 8th of the month of
the Battle. Conclave's tower rose high into the sky,
and as usual, was bustling with activity.
, The woman, in her black silk dress, approached
the tower. Her pitch hair blew slightly in the mystical
wind which was associated with the magics eminating
from it. As her deep blue eyes scanned it's magical
structure from afar, and as she walked towards it,
more and more she flet as if at once time it was her
home. A lower ranking mage greeted her at the door,
at first Macinaw, newly promoted, was not sure whether
he recognised the woman as a non-mage. He saw only
a plainly dressed, willowy woman with a short out-
cropping of tousled auburn hair, not the woman that
would have been the cleric of Drakkara.
, "Hail there, lass! How can I help ya?" the mage
inquired cheerfully.
, "I'm but a humble woman, sir, but my husband
sent me to the tower because of my mystical ways.."
And in no way had she spoken a lie.
, "Hmm, well, we're glad you came to us. We accept
all magi, no matter thier potential. You'll be better
off here."
, "So my husband figures."
, "Well, stand in the lobby with the other new
apprentices, and I'll give you all a tour of your
new home!"
, So the mystical, humble woman stood with the
other new recruits who ranged from children to
elders of many different races. It wasn't long before
the group was large enough to be on their way. Near
the rop floor, the group was still large enough as
to not notice when one of their numbers had slipped
away.
, The pitch haired, pale faced beauty poked her
head through the door of the unwarded study near
the top floor, the remenants of what looked like
what she was searching for. She stepped in, bottom
of her silk dress fluttering behind her and with the
motion of her sandalled feet. Ranma's study.
, She knew what he had been doing, the mages shared
their knowledge with eachother often, and she was
quick to catch on. She did not know, however, how her
soul-mate had known to send her here. There was, of
course, the unbroken standing mirror on the far wall,
a mirror which she remembered from some faint memory
of childhood. Approaching quietly, she touched the
mirror with both her hands. She interlocked her
fingers with that of the image, and suddenly pulled
the herself right out of the mirror!
, For a moment, the two Yings looked at eachother,
the former image looking slightly more confused than
the original.
, "Who said wizards knew all the tricks?" one Ying
said, touching her hair and strethcing her human
legs experimentally.
, "It is Drakkara," said the first Ying, "not the
wizards, who knows all the tricks, At least where
black magics are concearned. Ranma knew better than
this..." She tutted half-heartedly.
, As the image of Ying passed out of vision, it
transformed without much glamour into a darkly cloaked
and armored minotaur: her soul-mate, Yang.
[147] FarmGirl: In a town on the borders of Verminasian land.
Sat Oct 18 19:38:33 1997
To: all
, It was early evening before we heard the galloping
hooves in the distance. Father had just come in from his
council meeting, the town councilmen were discussing certain
issues since the harvest had been finished. King Smog, lord
of the the nearby kingdom of Verminasia, ahd imposed a 10%
tax upon all earnings, and the townsmen did not like, nor
consider themselves a part of his kingdom. Father told
mother that he was a weak ruler, concearned not with the
surrounding towns, only with hisself. Brother didn't agree,
he had always thought the King left us alone if we did
nothing wrong, but I wasn't sure.
, "This town is subject to draft! Resistance will not
be tolerated!" a minotaur cried from out in the street.
, There were shouts outside as the men got their spears
and some, who were rich enough to buy swords, had those.
Father went out too, and Brother stayed to guard us and the
house, while I went upstairs to look out my window. They
had slowed, it was quite an impressive army of soldiers
and they were led by three minotaurs, one in a dark great
cloak with a strange crest on the back. Other officers,
all mounted, bore thorns and scythe's on their cloaks,
sometimes they simply wore all black, or scattered pieces
of armor in the goblins' cases. Some of the townsmen started
to fight, others threw down their weapons and either ran
or simply sat down. It was very unusual, for the ones who
sat were left alone.
, There was a crash downstairs and I ran to see what
it was. The door was strewn open, and my brother knelt,
sword pointed down to the ground and head bowed. One of
the minotaur knights had come in with a small escort. He
had various badges of honor, and his cloak bore a skull
and his chest a skull pendant.
, "Please my lords, do not hurt my father's wife or
daughters." My brother said.
, "We've not come to hurt them, nor hurt any of you,
really, though some resistance was expected. You and
your father are being drafted." As were all the townsmen,
we soon found out. The small army left almost as soon as
it had come, taking only what it needed, and all the men
who were to be found who were of age. Young boys and old
men stayed, as did all the women and girls, with enough
of the harvest left to last the winter. They left, in the
center of town, where the flagpole for Verminasia was
supposed to be (but never had been in a long time), a
different banner. Black as sack-sloth with red-lining, gold
letters proclaimed the message in the center:
-Te Occidere Possunt Sed Te Edere Non Possunt Nefas Est-
, My grandmother had told stories of her grandmother's
grandma, who lived in the time of San Gohdam, and I remember
from those stories how it happened, how it started. It
happened and started like this.
, And the symbol of the black moon aligning with the sun
gave it all away. I knew that Father and Brother had been
drafted by Eclipse, and that the Knights of Old had
returned at last.
[186] Yang: Storyquest
Fri Oct 24 15:57:10 1997
To: all
[This note may make you either physically ill or mentally
distrought. Viewer discression is advised. ]
,
, The thundering hooves could be heard many leagues
away, and the battalions stormed past the gates of the
city. The gate guards did not think to stop these
knights and soldiers of Eclipse. Down the palace road
they rode, and over the bridge, past the Royal square.
The elite guards there who attempted to stop their
entrance got only a mace or a lance to the head. The
knights entered the palace unhindered if not unchallanged.
,
, King Smog sat on his throne, being briefed by a few
lieutenants, a pair of girls from his harem attached to
his arm. His high wizard stood next to the door as it
was kicked wide open. Highlord Yang and his three knights
strode into the room, along with Mindshadow and Raistlin,
towards the King. His men formed a defencive ring around
the king, and the wizard created a large forceshield,
binding three of the knights and protecting the king,
turning the room into a chaotic mess of magic.
, Yang managed to grabbed the wizard by the neck.
,
, "Undo it." he growled.
,
, "The king must be protected!"
,
, The minotaur lifted his knee and brough tthe mages
skull against it. He tossed his limp corpse aside. With
a quick gesture, he ordered Mindshadow to do what the
mage would not. Within moments the shield was down and
the men surrounding the king were hestiant.
,
, "If they get in your way, kill them. Cease the
king." And each of his soldiers threw down their
weapons and cowared. Ibix and Drakkon ceased the king
and brough him down the dias towards Yang. The harem
girls were knocked aside and they scampered away.
,
, "In the history of Verminasia something of this
outright attrocity has never happened! How dare you,
Yang, how dare you turn on your king."
,
, "Be silent. I've come to fix things where you are
unable... I come with aid and compassion, and you claim
that you will no co-opperate with your savior? How
dare -you-?"
, "You are a tyrant, a dictator! Crazed maniac!"
,
, "I have a vision, and it must be realised. Glory,
unity, liberation in the name of darkness. And if you
cannot co-opperate, there are consequences. Force him
down, my friends."
,
, Although the king was larger, his years of slothliness
were no match for the combined force of Mithrax, Ibix
and Drakkon. He was brought to the ground easily.
,
, "What magical curse do you have for me then?"
the king spat.
, "Magic Curse indeed. You shall be married to a
human woman who you need not love, but shall never harm.
And she shall bare two human children, twins, and the
father? You shall never know, for he shall die the day
they are born. And you, Smog... you..."
,
, Yang looked down at his sprawled body almost with
pity. "Your genes within the royal line of Verminasia
end this day."
,
, And Smog screamed and screamed, but no one dared to
listen.
[146] Yang: Marriage.
Tue Oct 28 09:50:55 1997
To: all Verminasians under the rule of Smog
A criers can be heard throughout the kingdom of Verminasia.
Their message seems to be the same:
"Hear ye! Hear ye! His majesty King Smog shall be married to
the lovely lady Kelandra Mystia of Verminsdale. The knights of
Eclipse shall attend, and otherwise it is a closed cerimony. Know that
soon this land's reign shall have a Queen! Glory, majesty Unity!
Hail! Hail! Hail!"
It appears that King Smog -is- to be married after all. May he find
love and prosperity...
... Aren't all mariages based on love? Or at least prosperity.
[502] Gheck: a day in the life of a kender, part 2
Fri Jun 19 21:48:45 1998
To: all tisp
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
At the kender's last comment, people started laughing. The dwarf got up, and heads started rolling. Then, before the amazed eyes of the surviving patrons, the kender transformed into a might wyrm, and the dwarf calmly climbed up, and they flew off towards shalonesti
you can ask the patrons of the now-repaired Grunting Boar Inn for verification to this story.
I can vouch for the kender's character, and can guarantee this is the absolute truth, as are all my sto*ahem* historical notes
another fine historical note, by Tisp, kender of DOOM!! and, his new friend, the grumpy dwarf, avatar of TRUTH!!
[503] Kilo: Kilo's first song, written along time ago.
Fri Jun 19 23:02:32 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Through fields of tall grass
the hills slowly roll
the wind whispers secrets
only to the soul.
A beautiful sparkling treasure
a glowing work of art
standing tall and proud and strong
with thunder in her heart.
Victorious in battle
with a rack of horns above
a steel sword clenched in her fist
no one could steal her love.
Laughter echoed through the valley
from a thief who'd lost his way,
"This is what i'm looking for
must be my lucky day."
A breeze picked up and brushed
her hair, whispering 'be aware'
she raised her sword, prepared to fight
then saw him standing there.
An angry snort, an icy glare
a smile hidden behind her jaw
her muscles rippling
beauty without flaw.
Said the thief to the Lady minotaur
"I cannot steal what i can only give
these jewels are for your radiance,
and my love for as long as i live."
Reposted in memory of Klix Kir'lath-ar'ba
my long lost mate
[504] Kodachi: Plague and War
Fri Jun 19 23:50:03 1998
To: all clans kingdoms
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The gnats were buzzing loudly in the Enchanted Forest, and the air carried the
stench of death on it. Kodachi brushed a wisp of hair back from her brow and drew her sword. Ehthetcaran shone dully in the late afternoon light, and tinged
the air around it a sullen red. Following the buzzing of the flies, Kodachi came
upon a village of crude huts made of clay and dried grass. "Primitives," she
chuckled. In the center bubbled a cauldron of some disgusting stew, around it lay
strewn the bodies of the villagers, and a terrified witch-doctor stood near them,
frantically muttering incantations to rid himself of the sores on his skin.
"It is useless, fool. Your primitive magic is not strong enough to cure you."
"You help me?"
"I can cure you, savage. Come here."
At this the witch-doctor approached fearfully and knelt before the dark elf.
"You kind lady, you cure me!"
"Yes..." she soothed. "I shall relieve you of all your earthly needs"
The terrified medicine man looked up in time to see the blade descending.
The blood splattered on Kodachi's dented steel armor, and she smiled as she wiped ehthetcaran on her black tunic.
"This place reeks of Dragoth's diseased touch. Something has come to pass,
and I shall know of it."
***
Kodachi finished wiping the last of the Kender's blood from her blade. Quietly
sheathing it, she stepped into the shadows and waited. Soon a foul mist began to
form before her eyes, and she could not supress a few quiet coughs as the choking
stench overpowered her nose. The mist cleared quickly as the spritely Baliforean
winds spirited it away over the Roully Bab Binb and into the heavens.
"Gryko, how are you?"
"Well enough, Servant. I trust that you have interrupted my work for a reason?"
"I would not dream of disturbing the High Clerist of Dragoth for parlor talk."
"Very well then, what do you wish to discuss?"
Kodachi did not say that she was surprised to see this disciple of Dragoth
promoted to High Clerist, or that she had expected Scabbedwing or Martyr instead.
"It is not my place to question the wills of the Gods." she thought.
"Gryko, you seek to blight the races of this world with your plagues, am I
correct in this assumption?"
"That you are, Servant of Fatale."
"Excellent. Then you and I share a common goal. I shall let you blight the
bodies of the mortals of Algoron in exchange for one small concession..."
"And that is? Chose your words carefully, Servant, for it is unwise to
challenge the will of Dragoth."
"I do no such thing. I merely ask to be allowed to sheperd their foolish souls
to the Sanctuary of Fatale, my Lord and Master."
"This is acceptable. The souls of those who are not converted are yours to do
with as you wish. Dragoth has no stake in the souls of the deceased, merely in
their mortal sufferings. You are wise, Dark One. You shall live."
With that pronouncement the mist gathered once again about the body of Gryko,
spiriting him off to his alcove where he would design his scourges for mankind.
Back in Balifore, Kodachi smiled to herself.
[505] Myra: A messenger arrives in Arkane.
Sat Jun 20 04:37:12 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
. A wild-eyed and curious child of Sylva entered the gates of
Arkane and wandered the streets, lost. He clutched in his hands
a small letter.
. With a tiny squeek, the small boy practically ran into the wild
elf ranger who appeared out of the shadows without warning. The
letter flew out of his hands and he scrambled after it. Bihnx
plucked it out of the air easily and saw something scrawled across
the top. Myra.
. "Are you delivering this letter, Child?" He asked.
. The shocked child stared at the letter in Bihnx's hand forlornly
and nodded his head slowly. Bihnx chuckled quietly and handed the
letter to the befuddled kid.
. "You'll need directions, then." Without delay Bihnx told
the boy exactly how to get to the former Sultana's house. With
a hastey wave he scampered off to find her home.
[506] Myra: The letter.
Sat Jun 20 07:58:02 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
To my dearest Myra,
. My dear child, I can hardly believe that you are still alive! All
these years they have told me that you were drug off and killed by
the Ruanans! To think that you are alive and have been living all
these years practically under my nose is both sad and exciting.
. I am over-joyed that I may once more know you, my dear sweet
child before I die, but I am greatly saddened that I have found
you only to lose you again, in my death. Corielas, it seems,
has had much visitors of late, one who spoke of a grown woman
named Myra! He and I have become friends these last few years
and he heard me speak of you many times. He at once informed me
of what he had heard.
. There is so much to say and so little time! Where to begin?
I feel I must write everything now, for fear I will not be
able to say it when we meet and then I will die before I can tell
you all. Oh, my hand hurts just writing this, Myra!
. After we got separated in the forest, the Sylvan warriors
rushed me to their clerics to heal me. After many weeks I made a
surprising recovery. Frantically I asked them what had happened
to you, but no one seemed to know what had happened to my little
girl. They assumed the Ruanans had taken you and killed you.
. While living here I fell in love with a wonderful man, and
we were wed many, many years ago. It seems so long ago to me and
yet he has changed none at all. He watches as I grow older and
older each day and he remains young. It tears him apart, although
he refuses to admit it.
. My loving husband and I had one daughter. She lived with us
in the forests for many years before a young warrior came through
the town and wooed my daughter, stealing her heart and eventually
her hand in marriage. Together, the two moved to New Thalos where
they reside now. I am so proud of Kristalis! She has become
the High Priestess of the city! Her husband, Jericho, is now a
General in their army. They even have two children! I'm a
Grandmother, I can hardly believe it!
. There is so much to ask, and so little time. Please come
visit me as soon as you can my daughter. We have so much to
learn of eachother!!
. I grow tired and must set aside the pen. Please do not write me,
Myra. Please come to me yourself.
Your mother,
Delaire
[507] Gheck: skarr's secret (and true) origons!
Sat Jun 20 11:29:47 1998
To: all skarr that-strange-stain-on-the-cieling-in-the-portal-room
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Our (my) story starts out on the distant planet of Skarptonite, where a young baby, skarr, is being shipped off in a space ship to the distant world of Algoron...
Skarr's mom is sobbing, and says, 'I hope he will get their safely, and maybe be a religious guardian of some sorts,"
After some weeks of traveling through space, Skarr, from the planet Skarptonite, plunges into Algoron's sun.
I only mentioned this because isn't it such a cool coincidence? 2 Skarrs? too bad one of them never made it to algoron, and as for the other...
Well, in the mountains near Wargar Hall, a young skarr is being assulted by 5 malice. The other 50 or so had already were already dead, a yinn crusader having been the first to fall.
Skarr was mortally wounded, his injuries beyond even a giant ogre's abilities to heal, and he would soon be slain, when...Yep, you guessed it:
The high priest had been sent on a quest to rescue this young brute, and showed up just in time. With 2 solid hits, the 5 malice lay dying slowly and painfully, but so was skarr.
Using his astounding healing abilities, the High Priest managed to bring Skarr back from the brink of death. In gratitude, Skarr promised to always protect the High Priest, and his Temple, from villians. Killing indiscrimately malice and shalos, humans and gnomes
Now, 10 years later, Skarr is a 14-foot giant ogre, and has many kills to his name.
I revealed this truthful story to you all so that you would better understand Skarr's need for villianish bloooooood. Next time he's pummeling you senseless, think about this, and don't be angry with him.
Another historical note, by -Gheck, avatar of TRUTH!!!
p.s., skarr took a trip through shalonesti and killed 3000 elves for the fu n of it, sorry i almost forgot that little detail, but it's such a moving story.
[508] Lews: Lews...
Sat Jun 20 12:48:32 1998
To: Shalonesti Ilyena all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lews looked upon, Ilyena sleeping peacefully.
He knew this would be the last time he would see her for awhile.
With a sigh, he tucked a crinkled letter into his backpack.
It was the reason he was forced to leave this vision of beauty
that lay before him. It was a letter from one of his childhood friends.
All it said was how hard pressed the Sylvans were...
How each day the Ruanans advanced....
And how the Sylvans, and his friend desperately needed his aid.
Lews gave Ilyena one last gentle kiss as she slept...and set off for Arkania.
[509] Lews: Lews... part II
Sat Jun 20 13:02:23 1998
To: Shalonesti Ilyena all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It had been a month since Lews had left Ilyena.
"I miss her so much," he thought, "I hope she still waits for me."
Lews scanned the forest from the tree city's watch tower.
The Ruanans had advanced deep into Sylvan territory.
But even in a month...the tactics Lews learned in his clan
had allowed him to aid the Sylvans into pushing the Ruanans back.
Suddenly, alarms sounded around the city.
Lews scanned the forest...
Lews found the reason immediately....
A Ruanan war party had broken the line on the western front.
Quickly, Lews organized a few troops and moved out.
The fighting was fierce.
But in the end, Lews and his small force drove the enemy back
and repaired the breech in the line.
Lews looked over the fallen and then turned to congratulate the
troops left standing.
He had not spoken two words one suddenly he heard a whistle.
Lews felt a warm liquid flowing down his frontside.
He looked down and saw the tip of a Ruanan assassin's arrow
sticking out of his chest.
As Lews collapsed into oblivion, he yelled in rage.
He would never see his fair Ilyena again...
[510] Lews: Lews part III
Sat Jun 20 13:16:59 1998
To: Shalonesti Ilyena all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lews slowly opened his eyes to a blurry room.
He heard voices...they were shouting in excitment.
"HE WAKES" is what he thought he could make out.
His vision cleared and he was greeted by the face of a Sylvan cleric.
"It took all our efforts to heal that wound Lews" , she said.
" An inch more to the right, and your heart would have been pierced"
"Bags", Lews whispered faintly, "I had woven bags with me.."
"Please bring them to me."
After a few minutes, the cleric returned with the bags.
Lews clutched them and smiled weakly.
Ilyena had woven these when she was just a girl.
Her mother had given them to him before he had left for luck.
Now, with that luck and Taliena's love...Lews had another chance to see his love.
Lews had been in a coma for 4 months.
His recovery and rehabilitation had been long...
And at times...extremely painful.
He kept the bags with him all the time...
As a reminder that he would get better and one day return to Ilyena
Finally, after almost a year away...Lews was ready to go home.
He hoped his love would be happy to see him.
[511] Dylan: Adventures.
Sat Jun 20 16:14:52 1998
To: All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
. Dylan rushed the undead skeleton, His blades coming down apon the poor creatures skull. The Young warrior had learned alot since he had first entered the Valenwood. He then spotted a dwarf running though the forest at a fast pace, Dylan not one to fear anything gave chase. He found himself at the Temple of Evil. The young warrior knew this place well and he found the dwarf quickly attacking with all his might and all his skill. The Dwarf turned tail and ran as the elven warrior caught him off guard. Dylan allowed the the Dwarf to flee home, for he was of no bother. He then heard a voice enter his head. It was his Aunt Myra, summoning him to her home.
He then started back on the path to Arkane.
.
. When He reached arkane, he suddenly had the urge to wash the Dwarf's blood off his face and hands. 'It is proper not to go to my Aunt's house with blood all over me.' he mumbled to himself as he cleaned himself up in the fountian at the center of town.
.
. Dylan entered the tree without knocking. The door had been left open. Apon Entering and allowing his eyes to adjust to the dimness of the tree he saw Myra sitting withsome young Elven woman with the sign of Siccara around her neck. She must be a cleric he thought to himself seeing the mace at her side. He then Coughed, to allow his presance to be known, and the strange woman looked him directly in his eyes. He flashed her a smile, and she smiled back.
.
. He greeted her, and his Aunt and sat down on the Silk Pillows, his eyes never
leaving the stranger. The young Female elf didn't seem to want to continue eye
contact with the warrior. She looked down, playing with something on the ground.
She introduced herself as Brin. After some time of staying at his aunts house,
telling her of the events of the Valenwood. He decided to leave to continue his
adventure.
.
. He said his farewells to both the ladies, and hurried out. His heart was raising
and he couldn't get the image of the Brin theyoung elven cleric out of his mind.
A smile crossed the young warriors lips as he thought of her. He walked off into
the forest, seeking adventure..
[512] Anya: The WaveDancers
Sat Jun 20 17:21:27 1998
To: Nemerle Kingdoms All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Anya sat in the cave behind the waterfall brushing her hair.
Nemerle and her had found a new life in Althainia. Dalak had
given them both a chance to become Duke and Duchess of Althainia
after Christine left to aid Shalonesti kingdom. They found a new
happiness with the birth of their two children, Tabytha and Selwin.
Anya rocked the cradle slowly watching her two babes sleep. Tabytha
sucked on the end of her tumb and her webbing was growing perfectly
to swim. Selwin started crying as Tabytha rolled over. Anya picked
him up carefully and rocked him in her arms cooing him. "Nemerle,
Selwin wants you" Nemerle walked into the room and lifted Selwin
into his arms smiling at his son. "Selwin, a booga booga boo, a
booga booga boo" Anya giggled and rocked the cradle with tabytha
sleeping inside. "That's cute Nemerle"
Selwin stopped crying and curled into Nemerle's arms sleeping soundly.
Nemerle sat back on the rocking chair and rocked back and forth slowly
with Selwin in his arms. Anya left to gather some cave lilies for
Tabytha's hair and for a beautiful wall haning in the cave. When she
came back, she found Nemerle asleep in the chair with Selwin still in
his arms. She sighed, this was the most beautiful sight she has even
seen. Her husband with their child asleep in his arms, and her other
little babe asleep in the crib. She knew that Things were getting better,
a lot better.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
In years time, Tabytha an Selwin grew so very fast. Each day, Anya
would sit down with Tabytha and show her how to make crowns of daisies
and necklaces of cave lilies. While Selwin was out with his father
learning how to fight and hunt. Tabytha was so beautiful, her eyes
so full of wonder when Anya would take her to the flowerbeds. Tabytha
loved to learn and loved to dance. From the times when she could hold
her head and sit by herself she would mimic Anya's movements with her
arms, bringing them up and down. Anya loved to teach her daughter to
dance, and now Tabytha would soon know everything Anya knew about
dancing. Selwin and Nemerle brought back dinners, and furs also
Selwin brought back some flowers for Anya sometimes. The twins got
along together perfectly, each showing the other what they did that
day, and what they learned. Soon they would be off together in the
world fighting, and hunting. Living their lives. Anya didn't want to
let her little babes go, but the years seemed like minutes and they
were already teenagers by now. It was ready for them to see and be
in the world alone, but not fully alone. They would still find their
shelter living with Anya and Nemerle in the home, just adventure
without their parents by their sides for awhile.
Welcome, Tabytha and Selwin to Algoron, wonderful Sea elves.
[513] Narm: The Demons
Sat Jun 20 18:59:25 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
My eyes quickly adjust to the darkness that surrounds me. But how did
I get here, and for that matter where is here? I make out a form in the
darkness although I am not sure what it is. As it begins to aproach I
realize what it is. A Demon. I quickly realize that it is not just one,
but many demons. I turn to run, but they are there behind me too, slowly
surrounding me from all sides. There's nowhere for me to run, nowhere to
hide. I attempt to blend in with my surroundings, but I know that I have
failed as the mass of evil leaps to attack me. Their sharp claws tear into
my flesh, and the searing pain from their bites sends my body into
convlusions. I try to scream buy my mouth is full of blood...my blood.
I clamp my eyes shut, hopeing that they will all just vanish. I feel
one of the demons tearing into my chest and I realize that my heart is
being removed.
My eyes fly open and I sit up in my bed. Sweat trickles down my face and
my heart pounds in my chest. And the nightmares continue, night after night.
[514] Skold: The Ka'tath
Sat Jun 20 21:20:59 1998
To: All Shalonesti Eclipse Dark Elves and the Ka'tath
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Skold took in a deep breath of the cold Frostanian air. He had grown
used to the climate over his long periods of training. It felt good to
finnally be done with the endless toil for the day. He uttered a word of
prayer to Drakkara, and was transported to the center of his new home,
Verminasia. Before the snake, Zoul, had a chance to strike, the young
Illusionist had cast a blinding spell, and escaped unscathed. Before long,
Skold was back amongst the Ka'tath in Eclipse's Clan Hall. A young elf
smiled to the speaker. "When do we war with the Shalonesti Clan? I can't
wait to fill their veins with the poisons on my daggers. " Skold
suppressed a scowl. "You would attack your bretheren? The same noble
elves that have and continue to protect our ancestral forrests? The Ka'tath
will never war with the Shalonesti Clan, because we are a part of the
Shalonesti clan. Killing our brothers will do nothing but polute our homes
with blood. Blood of our own kind. Blood of our mothers, fathers, sisters,
brothers, and cousins. We would be worse than the dwarfs of Wargar. "
The younger elf began to sink into the darkness with shame. The Speaker of
the Black Moon continued, "No my friend, your skills as an assassin shall
be used against those who have no right to call themselves elves. The ones
who have had a tyranny over our home since the fall from grace. The same
ones that we attempted to rid the world of before we were banished. They
are the ones that banished you and your family. They are the ones who
killed your wives, children, parents, and friends. We fight against only
those in House Shalonost, and those who defend its rule. We fight for elven
kind, my brother, not against it. Our quest is liberation of our homes, no
the destruction of it. Never forget that. " Skold withdrew a green stone
from one of his many bags, spoke a quiet word, and watched as a gate rose
from the ground. "Now, if you will excuse me. " He stepped through the
gate into parts unkown...
[515] Stridar: Ranger class from a distance.
Sat Jun 20 22:48:19 1998
To: Immortals all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As a young Minotaur I was left to fend for myself, which I did quiet well
for a number of years. While doing this I learned the skills of many of
my friends and foes. The skills I learned enkanced my senses and also
allowed me to improve other areas. I learned to use potions to enhance myself
when going into combat, after a while I learned to cast spells to replace
the potions. This i found to be very self fullfilling. Later I was
interested in friends that could track and sneak and hide. As hard as I tried
I could not learn all the skills that the rangers had. This disapointed me
and made me feel that I was less of a Minotaur for it. And now I here that
Immortals will allow me to learn these skills.
Some friends have told me that I will at first find that I will feel
as if I have lost something of myself. But the feeling will leave
as I learn the skills of a Ranger
[516] Stridar: Stridar and Rangers
Sat Jun 20 23:29:06 1998
To: Immortals all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Over time I learned my skills well and tried to make a living, until one day
a General Kierlak approached me about joining a group he was involved
in. It was a slow night and thought why not listen to what he had to say,
besides he was buying. Well we talked for a great length of time or
maybe a large barrel, and that was the first of the Marauders. The next day
I joined and have been with them for a long time.
When I first joined the Marauders I was very wet behind the horns and
learned a lot. And found many more friends inproved my skills further
then I was aware I could. Then I met Yarl who was a warrior like myself
and we became friends and fought many combats together. We where a very
evenlly matched pair. Then one day he left and then returned. But now he
seemed to be different not quiet as quick as before but able to do things
like create a camp in no time use herbs and other things. I became
caught up in watching him train and asked many questions and tried
to practice these new skills, alas to no avale.
Then one day General Kierlak now a Commander told me that Yarl had prayed
to the gods to allow him to become a Ranger. Now I also pray to the gods
Please here my prayers. "Allow your most humble servant Stridar the Minotaur
to become a ranger." I will not disapoint you I promise.
Stridar a Ranger in the waiting!
[517] Brin: A quest for family.
Sun Jun 21 03:48:19 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Brin clutched the symbol of Siccara that hung around her neck
and whispered a short prayer to her goddess as Dylan walked out
of Myra's home. Brin took a deep breath and opened her eyes to
see Myra standing before her, smiling. Myra caught her eyes and
held them for a moment. She seemed satisfied.
"Go, Brin, and find your family. Seek the Shalonesti" Myra
commanded her calmly. Brin nodded and rose. She sighed as she
thought of the boat ride awaiting her. Myra chuckled and pulled
a stone out of her hand. She concentrated on it for a moment and
suddenly a magical portal appeared before them. Brin smiled
gratefully at Myra and squeezed her hand before stepping through
the portal.
On the other side she found herself standing before a surprised
elven woman.
[518] Bystrick: Years and Some Days: Time Continues
Sun Jun 21 05:21:12 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Strength still unrenewed, the embodied demon slowly sat himself upright
just in time to catch his evening meal. The poor and lowly vermin was
simply trolling along with his own business in mind. But this was the
way, as only too few knew. Only after the true transformation can
one expect to gain the power of the Infernal. Time would show, he knew,
that his power was greater than these foolish mortals.
As Bystrick slowly picked at the scrawny rat he procured for himself,
small traces of memories long since lost flashed by him through idle time.
Events so distant that he hardly remembered them flung him from his half
slumbering state so as to catch a better glimpse of their past reality.
He saw many thing, things even the longest lived elves could never hope to
have been alive for. The creations, the new races, the Magus-Tonak, and
of course, the dawn of the Scaled Lizards...Dragons these days.
Magus-Tonak, quite the unpleasent thought. He pondered on their existance
so long ago. The force of the gods' themselves, as they quelled the
insurgence of his brethern. The power behind the lost ideals of the
Light of Goodness.
"If only these mortals knew the true power," Bystrick thought, "inherent
in the realities of good and evil. How I wish there was one who could
understand these powers for what they are, not what these weaklings perceive
them to be...."
but his mental soliloquy was rended short by a shuffling admist his
still-worn pack. It was strange, something moving within his gear...
Slowly, he removed the ceremonial dagger from the sheath around his waste,
and stripped off the pack from his shoulders. Slowly rummaging, determined
to put an end to whatever beasty might lay creeping within, his eyes caught
nothing of great notice. As he removed his hands, he pressed against the
normally cold and dormant shell of one unhatched dragon's egg. The surface
was moderately warm to the touch. The druid scavenged for the second egg he
had held for countless years, taking the first from his pack. As he removed
the second egg, he noted again, the moderately pleasent heat radiating from
the surface.
"Strange times these are, when the eggs of the once flourishing brood
become warm to the touch," he noted. "What better to do than watch them,
I suppose. I've nothing to do but wait here in any case."
Bystrick stood himself with some trouble, and called out to a bear feeding
nearby. The weary animal came close to the druid's siren call, and looked
at the demon-man questioningly.
"Find me more information on the dragons, or eggs in this realm, my friend.
For this information, I shall let you live your life in peace," The druid
said regally, as he spoke with the animal.
No sooner had the man finished, the bear was off like the wind. The demon
slowly sat himself again, nearly cracking a smile at the powers his human
host possessed. As he sat, he proceeded to take up both eggs, one in the
cradle of each arm, and wait. The outcome of this might be interesting to
one that found interest in very little these days.
[514] Dramyr: My History
Sun Jun 21 06:22:06 1998
To: immortals all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Many moons ago a scroll was plucked from a burning kender home by the Highlord of the Marauders, Hammurabi. Upon plundering thru the rubble of this home Hammurabi discovered a small (as kenders usually are) child. After some contemplation and thought (as much as to be expected in a fire) decided to take the child and have it raised among the other kenders in the Marauder village. While returning to the village after his long day of plundering villages, Hammruabi noticed the infant was wearing a necklace bearing the name "Dramyr" with no other marking, so from that day forward the child bore the name Dramyr. As Dramyr grew, Hammurabi sought the best teachers (both acedemic as well as weaponsmasters) for the training of this child, in hopes that one day the child would fight amongst his ranks in the Marauders. Upon Dramyr's teanage years, Hammurabi discovered the scroll that had been placed into the Marauders loot and plunder treasury rooms. Hammurabi not knowing of being able to read what the scroll had layed upon it decided to have it translated into the common language of Algoron. Upon having the scroll translated from the very jumbled and mutli-ink shaded (obviously written by a kender scholar who couldn't keep his attention focused to his writings), Hammurabi discovered that it was the translation of how Dramyr's family, "Sleipnir" got its name. As the story goes, or to the best translation is that a brave kender on day sought out on his daily activities of finding new people to hold possessions for so that they didnt lose them, happened upon a fierce dragon named Sleipnir. Well this dragon decided he wasnt going to let the poor kender live that day and attack him. Well needless to say, this was the fiercest kender that Sleipnir had ever met (as well as the trickiest) and the fierce dragon Sleipnir finally met his match. After slaying this dragon the news of this kender spread quickly throughout all Algoron. From then on the brave kenders family has been named Sleipnir because of this great feat.
Being taught well in the art of killing, Dramyr Sleipnir, while fighting side by side with his comrads in arms has noticed a very elite style of killing that has intriged him. Upon overhearing some of these elite soldiers speaking amongst themselves, Dramyr has noticed that these individuals call themselves "Assassins".
Dramyr had become very interested in learning this elite style of killing but has learned that but has learned through attempted effort that learning the nessessary skills to become one of these elite, is beyond a kenders comprehension. After many, many endless days and nights of praying to the Gods to be able to comprehend the nessisary skills of the artform that the people known as assassins possess, Dramyr Sleipnir has been granted the ability to learn this great art and has hired one of the best master assassins to be his instructor.
In appreciation to the Gods and to the great Highlord Hammurabi, Dramyr Sleipnir from this day forward will dedicate all of his hard fought battles to the great Gods themselves and will use his newfound skills in direct offense and defense of the Highlord Hammurabi for many moons to come.
[515] Stridar: Stridar as a Ranger.
Sun Jun 21 09:31:22 1998
To: Immortals all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Well still learning the in's and out's of my new body and skills.
But WOW what a change, I move faster am able to make lunch after a
kill, make a camp. This far better then I thought.
More to come later!
Stridar *Smile* *Grin* one happy Ranger
[517] Laeka: Friends and Demons of the Past
Sun Jun 21 16:21:07 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
. "Charrity?" Laeka's voice was tinged with worry as she hesitantly
approached the young mage. The elven maid raised her head from her arms,
letting Laeka see the tears coursing down her face.
. "Oh Laeka... I don't know what to do!" Charrity's eyes, when they met
hers, were red from crying, and so full of pain that Laeka lost her reserve
and went to kneel at the hearth beside her friend.
. "Hush... it will be alright." Laeka gently stroked the girls hair,
as Charrity leaned into her- crying as though her heart were broken.
. What could go so wrong, in such a short time? Charrity's joy, so
infectious that it had won Laeka years ago, was shattered; the happiness
that it had seemed she had found with her marriage, renewed with the birth of
her son, was gone.
. There had been rumors... whisperings that Kagaden had fallen ill, that
he had hidden himself in the Library, searching day and night for... something.
Surely he hadn't failed?
Charrity tremulously told her about the "dischordia" that had infected her
husband: the fits he suffered from, the mood swings, the dementia. The list
would have gone on, but Laeka stopped her there.
. Laeka was surprised at the protectiveness she felt towards the other
mage. Charrity's open friendship to the young Black Robe was one of Laeka's
most cherished possessions, although why, she couldn't say. Perhaps it was
because of the happiness that Charrity exhibited; had Laeka ever known such
an emotion?
. No matter. She would help her friend any way she could.
. "I need to see him... maybe there is something I can do." Her
curiousity stirred, awakening. Maybe there was something she could learn, it
whispered. What would this "dischordia" do to a man? She thought back to her
memories of Kagaden: a cheerful man, quieter than his wife but warm, always
smiling. Charrity had often spoken of him as being very loving.
. Hope rose in Charrity's eyes and was quickly clouded by new tears.
"Could you? I want him back, Laeka.. I want my husband back... and Kelsan
needs his father!"
. Laeka's thoughts flickered briefly to Charrity's infant son, and turned
to her own life. What would her childhood have been like without her own
father? He had always been close by. Laeka closed her eyes, remembering
the feel of his presence. His long, graceful hands storking her hair, her
cheek. His eyes, watching her... always watching. She shook her head
silently, dismissing the memory.
"I will do what I can." That was all she could promise.
[518] Dank:
Sun Jun 21 16:46:32 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
And as she spoke, her grip was as a vice,
and pain slashed up the arm within her grasp.
Caught by surprise, he jerked back from his daze
to find his flesh benumbed by sting of asp.
He recognized that razor's touch as his,
and knew that poisons worked within his veins.
Knew he to find the herbs to balm the wound
for it was he who worked the blade with bane.
No stranger, then, to venoms of his trade,
but stranger still the sight before his eyes.
The maiden moved to push herself away,
then slowly dropped her hands down to her sides.
The eyes that never strayed from his still mused
on matters that he would not ever know,
and then from fingers webbed did fall his knife,
and from her lips rushed sounds as water's flow.
[519] Dank: What Will Be Birthed from Twilight's Nest
Sun Jun 21 16:49:31 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Her laughter lit the surface of the sea;
those feckless waves twinkled with her delight,
then winked out with a final flare of joy
that streaked his face and robbed him of his sight.
When finally his tears did cease to burn,
he found himself alone upon the shore.
Cursing the gods, he vied for vision's pow'r,
but, of the lady, he would see no more.
Found he his dirk under the red moon's glow
that cast an evil tint on bloodied sands.
The dark had settled down to make its nest
while he had been enthralled by other lands.
And even as his shoulder sunk to cold,
his belly burned, with grief and loss, so bright.
These thoughts he set aside for trifling times,
and by the by, he faded into night.
[520] Shakari: My Death and Rebirth
Sun Jun 21 20:44:11 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Well here I am, 20 years after the accident and I still cant get over
it. I can remember it so well, my parents and I where going to Althainia
to pick up some pies for dinner. Then it happened, a band consisting
of 3 cutpurses. My father fought hard but could not ward them all off,
they killed my father right in front of me and slayed my mother in cold
blood.
*cry*
*sniff*
They didn't have to kill her but they did, I managed to escape with my
life by quick reflexes and a lot of luck. I wondered around the forests
of shalonesti for months fighting for whatever food i could get my hand
on. Thats when i met the Rockhearts, a group of wild elves who lived
on the edge of the forest. They took me in and tended to all my needs
they trained me as a wild elf, which i soon became one. They showed me
how to defend myself and to fend for my own in the forest. I had been
given a new life with a new family. I soon left them to lead a life of
my own. A warrior I be and a warrior class i shall belong to. I seek
to further my skills by training as a stronger class and therefore
become a stronger being. With this new found strength I shall see that
no one will ever hurt me again.
[521] Momotaro: Night at the inn
Sun Jun 21 21:08:44 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It has been a wearisome day and the warm light from
the inn beckons to you. As you enter the common room, familiar
sights and sounds ease your soul. You grab a drink
and relax at a table and warm yourself by the hearth.
Looking around, you see a group of young children
sitting and standing by the corner, attracted to some
figure sitting in a chair there. Then a loud *twang*
comes from the corner and the children giggle. Mothers
with children in their laps smile as the little ones
enjoy themselves.
Curious, you walk over to the edge of the ring of
people and try to get a glimpse of the figure in the
corner. Horns tell you it is a minotaur, but other than
that, you can't see too much as the children are
gathered close to him.
Another *twang*, this time a different pitch.
You finally catch a glimpse of a little gnome in the
middle of the bunch, his fingers just having plucked
a mandolin string.
"Ok, Ok. I'll play." A male voice comes
from beneath the horns.
With excitement and anticipation, the children give
him a space and you finally can make out the figure of
a minotaur warrior. Dressed in very modest armor, you
can still make out that he is an Althainian Knight, and
seems to hold some rank. You chuckle a little at the
sight of this big warrior holding the small instrument
in his large hands.
He smiles at the children, mothers, and few others
who have gathered around and says, "I have only recently
begun to learn to play. But since you insist, here's a
little something." With a chuckle he adds, "Please excuse
all the mistakes I'm sure to make."
With that, he starts to play.
He starts with a few chords, setting a slow tempo.
You wince slightly as you hear the result of a misplaced
finger on the strings. However, the overall quality
isn't bad at all.
Soon a simple melody develops, carried in a minor key.
The tone is somewhat mournful, but beautiful all the
same. A few notes seem to be out of place, but mistakes
aside, an overall nice sound.
After a minute or so of music and the children have
quieted down, the minotaur starts to sing. It is by far
not the best singing voice you have ever heard, but it
is clear, on key, and has a nice timbre to it, still
pleasing to the ears:
[522] Momotaro: Night at the inn (2)
Sun Jun 21 21:15:22 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
<The minotaur's song>
Why are you cast down, my soul?
I have persevered,
Changed much since my day of birth;
Shown the truth through the eyes of magic
Of one who I shall not meet again,
Yet to whom I will forever be grateful,
Who taught to see
Through the eyes of others.
Why are you cast down, my soul?
I feel joy when she is near,
The darkness leaves,
You, my soul, shine with joy;
Though I be in the bleakest of moods,
Like the delicate glowing lily of the cave
She is my light in the darkness.
Why are you cast down, my soul?
I live a life of honor,
Title and rank I hold
And blessed to be called 'friend,'
Trusted with that great responsibility;
Striving to become worthy.
Why are you cast down, my soul?
I am alone with my thoughts,
When all are gone for the night
And the troubles of the world
Neatly tucked away;
With the coming of dusk
The shadows lengthen
And the darkness sets in.
Why are you cast down, my soul?
The somber song ends and with a small sigh, the
minotaur smiles at his audience. After a breath, the
children applaud, loving the music. The mothers and
other adults are a little more subdued, wondering at
the lyrics of the minotaur's piece.
"Thank you," he says quietly then gathers his things
and makes his way to the door, patting a few heads along
the way.
As he steps out, a loud *twang* comes from beside him
as the gnome child gives the mandolin in his hand a last
pluck. With a smile, he pats the little one on the head
then heads out into the night.
[523] Martyr: Plague and War
Sun Jun 21 22:59:41 1998
To: all Grokle
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Come to me, My Child". A voice rings through my head, covering the
din of battle. Yet I do not understand, the bloodlust has a firm
hold over my senses. Camden flees from the melee, on the brink of
death. I break away from the druid I am fighting and beginning
following the barbarian, intent on the kill. "Why do you ignore my
call, Child". The voice again, more insistent this time. I find
Camden, hidden behind a bush, his lifeblood quickly seeping into the
ground. I begin an incantation, to call the wrath of nature upon him
and end his misery, yet the incantation was never completed.
A dark shell envelops me, dimming all my senses, until I lose all
consciousness.
I awaken, lying on the floor in a dark room. I lay there, unmoving,
until my eyes adjusted themselves to this darkness. Tapestries line
the walls of the great hall I am in, depicting various scenes of death,
all to illness and disease. "Come, Child, Walk this great hall". The
voice booms through the hall, louder this time, compelling me to obey.
I advance into the hall, awed by the grandeur of the place. Odors of
decay and death, sickness and disease assail my nostrils. At the end
of the hall, a cloaked figure awaits me. "Do you not recognize me,
Child?" Simple words, yet I now know who has summoned me here.
Dragoth, God of Disease and Decay, has deemed me worthy of his attention.
I fall to my knees, begging him to forgive me for my ignorance.
"Do not worry yourself with such things, Child, for you are my Chosen
"One, you will build me a great temple, and rally followers to my cause.
You will be my harvester of lives, converting souls to my name..."
A magical presence breaks my chain of thought, forcing me to leave my
reverie. "Who disturbs me?" A dark figure steps from the shadows,
that of the High Clerist of Dragoth, Gryko. "I have come to check on
your progress, Martyr." "My quest is completed, Gryko, the temple is
built. As we speak, many of my victims are decaying within its alcoves."
"That is good, Martyr, now we can progress in our master's plan. You
will now be my apprentice, and I will teach you of Disease's greater than
you could have imagined. In time, you will replace me." With that,
he leaves, just as suddenly as he had appeared.
Days later, death screams can be heard from across the realm, the screams
of the diseased, and the victims of my master's creatures, the Blobs. Yet
I cannot understand the purpose of these creatures. They are no diseased,
nor do they seem overly powerful. Yet I cannot question his plans, he is
my master, as per the will of Dragoth.
"You forget I can read your thoughts, Apprentice." The voice, coming from
behind a tapestry in my room, breaks my concentration, making me fail an
incantation to render an army of wolves transports for the plague. I turn,
facing my master, Gryko. "You do not understand my plan, Apprentice? Then
perhaps reading this will help you." A Parchment appears in my hands,
detailing the ritual to bring the Blobs to life, and explaining their abilities.
Understanding dawns upon me, the fools are bringing about their own demise!
I spend the night speaking with Gryko, our cackles clearly heard throughout the
keep of the Eclipse. Revenge is such a sweet gift.
Martyr Drashe, Spreader of Disease, Harvester of Lives.
Apprentice to the High Clerist Gryko.
[524] Devir: My son Found the Search for the Council
Mon Jun 22 00:44:11 1998
To: all clans kingdoms Imm Grokle
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
At long last I have found my son. Since bofore the Dragon
wars when I had a family I have been serching. When I
went to Live with the Dragon Agoron I left my family
to serve the Council of Wyrms and serve by thier command
in the Guardians of the Wyrms. Hearing later that a son
was born to me I rejoiced. So as I serched for the
Council Aire i secretly serched for my son.
My son has been found. Dalor has been inducted into the
Guardians and May he serve as his father does. With no
hesatation to give his life tho protect the Dragons
of the Council. Now together we seek the Council Aire
where the curse apon Agoron can be broken and the Wyrm
awaken. But the council has moved to a secure location.
So let it be known to all the Search for the Council
Aire continues in a race with the dragon Jerverdi an
coniving hag of a dragon who has turned from the council.
All thoes seeing the Dragon Jerverdi should hinder her
progress for she seeks only the rule the Council and the
world.
I put out this call to all the Relms any of you who
wish to serve the Council may petition but selection
is not guaranteed for the relm needs heros not failures
who think they can. And like my son you shall be sworn the
oath of allegince to the Guardians.
Stand Proud Guardians
Devir ArchMagi Guardians Of the Wyrms
[525] Paige: Returning..
Mon Jun 22 03:08:47 1998
To: Wargar Thraine All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Paige dropped her duffle bag down onto her bed and looked
around the room. It looked so empty, course she hadn't been
there for a long time. She packed her things and left when
she felt that she wasn't wanted. She was wrong, she was asked to
come back to the hills and fight with Wargar. Just as she was
closing her door, a hand stopped it. "Paige, that be you?" a
familiar voice called. "It be me, I be tired and dunnae want tae
see anyone." "Even ye love?" Paige opened the door and wrapped
her arms tightly around Thraine's shoulders. "I be waitin' fer ye
tae come back tae the hills. It be lonely without ye" Paige nodded
and walked back into her room with Thraine. "I was asked to come home
now, that we needed to get some buisness finished here." Thraine tilted
his head and looked at her. "You cannae mean ye dunnae miss mae?"
Paige shook her head and smiled "Course I be missin' ye! but each time I
be coming tae visit, ye be nowhere tae find" Thraine smiled and wrapped
his arms around her. "I be happy tae see ye home again" Paige
smiled and stayed in Thraine's embrace.
[526] Praxsis: Thoughts and Grief
Mon Jun 22 03:57:13 1998
To: all Eclipse
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The tired ogre slumpped back into a giant chair
across from the great war room table. Only a faint glow
remained in his eyes, memories flooded back to him.
Dreams, just whisps, of his past. Walking with Yang into battle
that would scare most away. Talking with Bystrick about
what was to become of my mortal form. Confused again.
The ogre looked down to his battle scar'd armour and
shook his head. His life summ'd up in a metal suit, a steel
casket. Slowly lifting his hands to his face, and examining
then with great care. So old, and tired. Dropping his hands to
his knees he leaned back into the comfortable chair.
Eclipse, the darkness he was pormised. The darkness that
he promised to everyone for so long seemed further then ever.
The land seemed in bloom, as the darkness crept away.
Another of his friends had left the keep again today.
The long list continued in his mind, Rokgar, Mithrax, Kodachi,
Kelthas, Zaklok....
So many gone away from him, leaving what should have been
the power to bring the darkness. The towers were crumbling around
him once again. So old and tired....
The ogre slowly closed his eyes, what was next.
Ethigrax hadnt spoken to him for weeks, what was wrong?
Truly alone....with the except of a few.
Where was the sign to show him the way?
Praxsis
[527] Magus: QUEST-Plague and War (Part I)
Mon Jun 22 06:18:35 1998
To: all Shalonesti
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was another beautiful day in the woods of Shalonesti as I woke up
enjoying the sounds of the animals. I headed toward our town to buy some
supplies that I wanted from last night as I suddenely heard something. I
heard something starting to rattle as a roaring sound grew louder and louder
as I looked up and saw that a huge stream of fire was headed toward our way
in the middle of our great city. I quickly grabbed a little child elf and
ran to a more safer position. I saw the stream of fire destroy part of our
forests as several trees caught on fire. There were not many elves present
at the time but when I got back to the heart of Shalonesti, I was furious.
I had only heard tales about Dragons or Gods who can cast spells like that.
I took a group of 3 with me as we headed to investigate. Suddenely, I heard
the voice of an evil, sounded almost ghostly, but vivid. 'Yes' I said to
myself, 'of course, my Lord Savior Gunnar was telling me of this, it was
Gryko, an evil dillusional self-serving man, who was causing Chaos.
*FLASHBACK* I remember for a brief moment, he was in the town of Althainia,
causing madness, and attacking my Savior. I said to him "If you have any
dealings or quarrels with Gunnar then you will have me to go through as
well." I remember after that he vanished. I was not expecting him to
return after what they had done to him. *BACK TO PRESENT* Indeed he had
return, this time two dragons were in the mist as well. One was of metallic
breed, the other of non-metallic. It was a day of darkness as the Dark
Knights of Eclipse and the city of Verminisia attacked the metallic dragon.
I tried my best to defeat the non-metallic one, the one who had attacked our
forests. We failed as the our dragon companion fell. Later on I returned
to our home, much disappointed and very badly burned. To my surprise I
heard Gryko talking once more, 'I wish he would just give it a rest' I said
to myself as I yelled out, "Gryko! You have no honor, leave us be! Or you
shall face my wrath and pray that your powers will withstand my anger!"
Then suddenely, Gryko invaded our home. In the heart of Shalonesti as he
walked freely. This made me extremely angry as I charged with the rest of
my brothers and sisters who had been present at the time. The battle was
intense as he caused damaged to our home and our soul from his presence. He
finally disappeared but not after wounds to us.
[528] Granuk: The Appearance
Mon Jun 22 06:42:00 1998
To: All Black_Robes Immortals (Drakkara)
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Her life was like so many lives lived around her,
she had a small store in a small town, of no note.
She sold what she could gather in the wastelands of Icewall,
mostly small items discarded by those more adventurous than she.
She had a husband, and many children. For over 100 years
such was the life of the Ogre Granuk. Just
another Ogre of little note, in a village of even less...
Then one day Granuk was on her way back to her store
with her latest finds. She had found some particularly
interesting items that day...
Suddenly a woman appeared in front of her. A human
looking figure whom even an Ogre would have to describe
as beautiful. When the woman spoke they were in words that
sounded stange, but Granuk understood.
"Humble Ogre, I have chosen you as my servant. You
shall study the arts of dark magic, the arts of death.
You must leave this place, and enter the Towers of Conclave,
only there will you receive the training that I require of you."
"Who is it that speaks to me and commands me in such a way?
In what manner is this I speak with you? These words are not my own..."
"I am the goddess Drakkara who commands you as my chosen servant.
As my gift to you, I have given you the knowledge of the common language.
I have also given you the eloquence with which to fulfill my desire.
You must depart with haste to the High Tower."
With these words the strange woman vanished as if she had never been.
Granuk was perplexed to say the least, nothing in her 100 odd years of
life prepared her for this.
[529] Magus: QUEST-Plague and War
Mon Jun 22 06:49:03 1998
To: all Shalonesti
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
My anger grew more and more as I yelled out "coward! Why must you attack
our forests and my brothers and sisters! It is I who you have a quarrel
with, This is a concern between you and me!" He reappeared once again, this
time right at me. I was with Lara Sha'evlas at the time, and I was still
recovering from the last battle as he directed his attacks toward me. If it
had not been for the healer Lara, I would have died right there. Gryko once
again vanished, leaving me suffering from his plagues and disease he had put
on me. They had extremely agonzied me and I passed out shortly. Three days
later I awoke, Still disorientated. I asked "What happened?" Pytha, my
speaker replied "You passed out from the pain that you had took." "You are
quite the lucky one Magus, It nearly took all the clerics and druids to heal
the plagues and diseases that were upon you." I smiled and said "Thank you"
as I tried to get up but fell right back down, she said to me "You need rest
Magus, don't worry, the forests will be safe for a day or two." I smiled at
all who was present and noded as I fell asleep. The next day I woke up as I
heard the news sweeping the world. A "Mage" was rewarding every adventurer
that could find him the components he needed for his spells. No one
expected that this "Mage" to do anything drastic with these components but
that was a mistake. This "Mage" turned out to be Gryko. He was back this
time with a different intent, to awaken the Blob Queen which had been
destroyed several weeks before. *FLASHBACK* I remembered destroying the
Blobs and the Blob Queen. They were a fearsome thing. I was glad that they
had been put to an end for they had caused almost the same amount of chaos
and damage to Algoron as Gryko did. From the help of Armada and the
powerful sorceror Argothen who had casted an anti-magical shell around him,
the blobs and their Queen had been destroyed for good. *BACK TO THE
PRESENT* My stomach turned from the thought of the blobs and the Blob Queen
under Gryko's control. This had been a truely dark day for me at least.
[530] Magus: QUEST-Plague and War (Part III) (Final one)
Mon Jun 22 07:07:37 1998
To: all Shalonesti
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Gryko summoned the blobs toward our forests! I, still under recovering
heard the news from our scouts and headed out with a group of 4 others. As
I left the heart of Shalonesti, I saw elves just freighten from the presence
of the blobs and Gryko as they stayed home where it was safe for now. This
time Gryko was at the edge of our forests and making his way in slowly. He
summoned some blobs near the hills of the Dwarves as well. However my first
concern was with the blobs heading toward our city. Our group took out 2
blobs but not before they gave us a bruising. Armada came in our aid with
the help of Admiral Menelaus and his sailors as another blob fell, then
another. Finally there was only one more blob but this one was with Gryko.
Gryko spread his disease and plagues to all who was in his way. A large
group of Shalonesti, Althainia Guards, Armada, Valor, and the Robes of Red
finally sent Gryko back as he disappeared mysteriously once again. The
forests that belonged to Shalonesti remained alive and standing once again
as I thanked all of them for their assistance. I returned home seeing
repairs to our city and forests had been almost complete I kept my head up
high knowing that we were victorious. Who was this man Gryko? What did he
want? Why did he attack us as he did? What is to become of this man? And
finally What does he have in store for the world in the future? It is hard
for me to sleep knowing that perhaps Gryko will appear once again able to
attack me undefended. However, I take great comfort knowing while I sing
the song of my Bladesong, that his evil will never overtake me or anyone
else pure of heart. Days and days later I heard more attacks of the blobs
and Gryko and I heard people say "Looks like the blobs are here to stay." I
would stop and tell them "Maybe thats true, but so are we."
[531] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: The Fall of Gheck, Part 1
Mon Jun 22 08:03:24 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Having been robbed of his vengeance against Gryko, Gheck soared over Algoron, searching for the hole that the ugly priest had crawled into.
His companion, a mighty golden kender were-dragon, named Tasp, asked, "What did Gryko do to you, that keeps making you all red? Is it a color changing spell? Do you think he could change me into a green dragon, instead of gold? I've always like green, ever since..."
Gheck's face turned even more crimson, and he squeezed the dragon's neck. The kender were-dragon got the hint, and quieted down for a few minutes, so that Gheck could explain, for the 3rd time that trip.
"That" *spit* "Gryko has been pestering Algoron for weeks now, notthat I cared. I wiped the floor with his pudding patrols, and that got him mad at me, so, that-that-(expletive deleted) made an attack at my beer!!! He's managed to escape with his life so far, but that will end, soon.
Having been distracted by Tasp, Gheck failed to hear the flapping of another dragon's wings, and the smell of decay that acomponied it. The overpowering stench of rot finally penetrated Gheck's rage clouded mind, moments too late,as the bony claws were inches from his person, and closing fast
-------------End of part 1
[532] Vokkyn: Birth of a Knight.
Tue Jun 23 00:07:28 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The story goes that a Yeannie warlord came to Dae'Tok and seduced a young
barmaid. The Knight did not stay long in the lands, but left the following
morning, stating something about a war. People who remember him say that he
was very large, and carried an air of cold darkness about him. The Young
yinn barmaid brought forth a young male in what was an ungodly short birth.
The child seemed to age three times as fast as any normal child. The young
maid began to hear whipsers behind her back... "the child is wicked,, he
devlopes much too fast, she must have made a deal with some dark being."
or "She must get rid of that abomination, she will bring a curse on us
all..." The words bit deep into her heart, for though she loved her
child, she also feared for herself. Not being one of strong will, she left
the child in the care of a band of travelers that she found amny day's
journey from the mountains of Dae'Tok. By this time, the child was old
enought to be aware of the circumstances that were surounding him. "Fear
not for my health mother, I understand you wishes and your fears, believe
that my way is already chosen, and it goes beyond you. You have fulfilled
your usefulness, and are no longer needed." These words from her own son
were too much for her, and she fled into the wilderness.... The child was
brought to the Town of Althania, where, he set upon the world to fulfill his
destiny. Our story begins here............
[533] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: Part 2 of the Fall of Gheck
Tue Jun 23 08:05:38 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
...Inches away from him and closing fast...
Tasp, on the other hand, had been paying no attention to the Dwarf, and had not failed to notice the entrance of the assailant, and quickly dove out of the way, just as 2 massive, skeletals claws snatched at where they had been , not even a second ago.
It was Gryko, and he had a friend. A stinking, almost-as-ugly-as-Gryko dragon, that was nothing but bones, with bits and pieces of flesh still clinging to them, and 2 fiery orbs where its eyes should have been.
Somewhere in the back of Gheck's rage clouded mind a voice whispered, "Run! It's a dracolich! mightiest of Wyrms!" But Gheck paid no attention to these warnings, since he had fought and slain many dracoliches before, although none were close to the size and power of this foul worm.
Tasp dove closer to the dracolich, and giggled at it's strange appearance, which unleashed torrents of flame. The dracolich swerved out of the way in time to prevent injury to it's rider though.
All of this happened in a matter of seconds, but as intent as Gheck wason his long-hunted prey, he barely noticed the dracolich.
Lifting one of his axes from his backpack, Gheck hurled it with his considerable might at the ugly runt of a high priest. The dracolich imposed itself in front of the axe's flight, and got a hole where it's heart used to be as a result.
Unaffected, the dracolich attempted to rake Tasp with it's foul, diseased claws. Still nimble as a kender, Tasp easily dodged out of the way. Thinking it a game of tag, Tasp clawed at the dracolich, shredding it's right wing to pieces.
While not hurt, a dragon, even a dracolich, can not fly without 2 wings, either. As it plummeted towards the ground, Gryko halted their fall with his evil magic, and moments later, the dracolich was back for 2nds, fully healed and ready to rumble.
------------------The end of Part 2 of the Fall of Gheck
[534] Tsubasa: The Brood
Tue Jun 23 09:13:12 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The light grey whale swam merrily along the coast of Arkania,
surfacing occasionally in a powerful geyser of spray. Nearby, a small
merchantman ship trimmed it's sails to take in the new gusts of wind.
Farther below, another prescence was rising rapidly out of the black
depths.
The aboleth slammed hard into the bottom of the ship, using a
strange chitenous plate on the front of it's head to ram the keel.
The wooden beams all but shattered as the aboleth breached itself
through the poop deck, and out the other side of the entire ship.
The merchant ship began to heel steeply to one side as the hold
filled quickly with water, and the aboleth sped quickly after the
fleeing whale.
It quickly closed the distance, and struck out with a long
tentacle, snaring the whale's tail, and halting it's pursuit. The
aboleth swam closer to the whale, and bit it near the small of the
back, injecting poisonous venom into the whale's blood. The whale's
system immediately went into shock, and the aboleth used it's remaining
tentacle to jab the whale with a fatal hit to the brain. It roared
with pride at it's victory, and snared the whale's carcass once more,
to bring the others some food...
[535] Derarfni: my beginnings, endings, and inbetweenings.
Tue Jun 23 12:09:16 1998
To: immortal all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I am the most doped up, druggy, sugar sniffing little kid you ever saw.
Or I could just be a kender. Either way, I'm really screwed up. I'm not
from a broken home, my parents weren't separated or divorced. It's much
worse for me. My folks were marriend and in love, (can you think of
anything more bizarre than that?) . I seriously believe the bizarriety
(yes i can make up words) was the only reason they were in love. I had
several siblings (llost count after the 20th), and of course, the family
mutt, which we called Yinny. We lived in a town near the plains, away from
the bigger cities (for some strane reason the people didn't like it when we
entered the cities, the complained of increased thieving or some such
nonsense). As you might imagine, our family had several things that we were
holding onto until the owners neededthem back, and we were always looking
for more people who needed a nice place to store their valuables. As I grew
up my folks began to teach me the art of spotting potential loaners, and
helping them choose the tiems that they wished to have stored for them. All
was very fine until the day _he_ came. I had been resting under a tree
after spending the day helping people remove some of their heavy loads when
a not to bright barbarian came my way. Now, if you could use your
imagination ( I know it's hard but try). Picture a young kender sleeping
under a tree, barely breathing and not moving. Kindalooks like a doll,
right? Well guess what? WE'RE NOT DOLLS/ Unfortuantely for me, this
barbarian musta been part kender becuase he thought it would be a good idea
to hold onto me until someone came to claim me, so he grabbed my sleeping
body and shoved me into his sack. I spent most of the day in there having
itemafter item dropped on my head as the big oaf manuevered through town.
When I finally came out of the bag (much like in child birth) I wish i would
have been allowed to stay in it. That big oaf of a no brainer handed me
over to his little (and I use the term loosely) girl. Squealing with
delight, she grabbed me up and squeezed me until I nearly broke all my ribs.
As soon as she loosened her grasp on me, I yelled, " Not so tight you pea
brained piece of brain dung.!" Which of course had her father grabbing for
his club as dolls that talk must be demons in disguise. Luckily after
several minutes of explaining (and believe me its not easy explaining while
dodging a club) the concept of a kender, and the fact atht the girl didn't
want her new doll smashed, the huge fella put away his club. So fine, I
figured I'd stay the night at their place and leave the next morning. But
to my dismay, even though they understood I was a kender they till believed
me to be their property (their grandfather usta been a woman with reasoning
like that), and so i was the family pet for several years. Now, of course
you're laughing your head off at a poor kender's misfortunes. The situation
was not comical however. It was a pain in the neck. As my "owner" learned
to fight, so id I. She insisted I come participate in all her lessons.
Also, as you can imagine, by living with a group of people for so many years
I've obtained several of the peculiarities. Most notably (and regretably)
is magic gives me the willies, and I have also got a strong craving to walk
around and say" duuuhhhhh, I smarrrrtttt, heeeheeee." So there's my lifes
story. Short, sweet, and complete. Oh yeah, by the way, I did escape
yesterday and am now coming to find my family (don't ask how i escaped, even
a kender wouldn't believe it).
[536] Shakari: A clear path ahead
Tue Jun 23 13:42:07 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I have finally reached Althainia and I see why now my parents wanted
to come here. This is a place of wonders, this seems as the center of
of the whole world. With crowded market places, church's with the most
nicest of priests, nice people as well as selfish ones, and much much
more. It is not till i came here i started training as a warrior, I have
come far from when i left the Rockhearts, and have learned much.
now hit up to three times more than i used to hit. I can dodge and parry
almost all attacks thrown at me, and i learned how to focus as to help
myself heal faster. The guild master also told me that with some more
training i can learn to be unseen and even at times undetectable. He is
quite a nice person.
Today I witnessed the most marvellous thing, i saw a man do some kind of
warcry and the beast he was fighting was killed in a fraction of the
time it would of taken him had he killed the beast without doing the
warcry. I was very interested in how he did that and he mentioned to me
that he had trained as a barbarian and that is one of the skills that he
learned to do. I was very fascinated, until now I had thought i will
train as a ranger, but this class seemed even more powerful. Have i
finally found the class that i want to be in, is this really what I want
to be? I asked the man more about his class and he mentioned in what he
was saying to me that barbarians have no spells, which I did not like
but I was never that good at casting spells and really hate the time it
takes to learn them. So maybe this will be a plus for me. After a few
days of pondering and more pondering, I finally came to a decision that
this is the path for me. This is the class that I have been looking for
this is what I hope the gods will grant me to be. If only my mother and
father were here to see this. A few people i questioned about this class
said that this class is very hard to teach to my race and it would take
a very intense mind on learning it and much more experience as a warrior
class. This i thought fair and just, so I decided to further my skills
as a warrior and then maybe soon I hope, find someone who will train me
as a barbarian.
[537] Dengar: Heart of Thalya (part 1)
Tue Jun 23 13:59:47 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Help is needed, otherwise all hope is lost."
So deep is the barbarian in his concentration of vanquishing the Ice
Queen in her Frostanian Palace, that he does not notice these words being
spoken by his grey valarian warhorse.
"Help is needed, otherwise all hope is lost."
The minotaur casts a quick, peripheral glance down at his horse,
uncertain if he had heard correctly. Having recently removed himself from
the service of Armada, in pursuit of a more peaceful life, he could not be
absolutely certain that it wasn't the stress that still plagued him from his
position there which was only now causing some form of mild halucination.
The barbarian shivers slightly, the sweat from his exertion escaping his brow
in a mild spray. Turning back, he finishes off the Queen and her five cats;
though the rest of Algoron knows them as little more than blood-thirsty sabre-
toothed tigers, she could never help but think of them as anything but pets.
"Help is needed, otherwise all hope is lost."
Again the voice comes from the lips of his horse. The barbarian jerks
slightly in his saddle, as if jabbed with an elvish stun-club.
'A horse speaks which has never spoken before,' he ponders. 'A mage... it
can be the only answer.'
'Kadiya, I wish no blood of others upon my hands. Please deliever me to
the city of my birth,' he prays in silence.
With a flash of light the barbarian is returned to the city of Althania.
The peacekeeper, Skarr, awaits him as he appears in the temple, seeking to
collect upon the WANTED poster the minotaur still bears from his days of Naval
Service. Wary that the unknown mage may have been delivered and unseen as well
the barbarian spurs his horse, and gallops off, fleeing the fight he would
otherwise welcome; Skarr had long despised the sight of barbarians within the
walls of a city he was sworn to protect, normally attacking and killing them
on sight. Arriving at the Market Square, the minotaur veers his horse to
the East, heading towards the distant city of New Thalos.
"All hope is lost. You must help!"
Yet again the words burst from the horse's lips.
'You think you can keep up with me, mage' the minotaur asks himself. 'We
shall see if you can indeed shadow me.'
Digging his heels into the flanks of his mount, and smacking his hand
against its whithers, the minotaur bursts into the town of New Thalos, past
the guards and bodyguards who try in vain to stop him. As he passes the shop
owned by the witch, Elvira, his blood turns cold.
"DENGAR STOP!!"
Reigning back upon the horse's flowing mane, Dengar peers down at the
horse.
'It know's my name? What sort of witchery is this,' he ponders.
Coming to a halt near the shop of Daloghar, upon the eastern-most dock of
Althania, Dengar, visibly shaken, dismounts from his friend.
"What sort of magic is this? A horse that knows my name and barks commands
at me? Show yourself mage! End these petty ventriloquist tricks!"
The horse, cocking its head, looks at the confusion and fear showing
evident upon the mintaur's brow.
"There is no trickery, Dengar, and I am no mage."
"What be thou then, that speaks from the lips of animals and knows the
name of my birth?"
"Yes, a horse I am in form, but it is not through a horses mind or voice
that I speak. I am the spirit of Lethe, and your help is needed. Without it
all hope shall be lost."
Sinking to his knee and bowing his head before the beast, an unusual
sight to see were one to stumble upon it, the barbarian, Dengar, shows his
respect for that which he does not understand, but is certain is the act of a
God.
"I apologize for my tone and hasty temper. Please, forgive my error. How
may I be of service to you Lethe? In what way can my help restore the hope you
say may be lost?"
"You are most gracious and unselfish in your actions and words, barbarian.
The minions of the abyss have begun building a bridge, a portal, from their
realm into ours. This cannot be allowed to happen."
"What can I do to stop them?"
"At this time, a kind and unselfish soul, Thalya, stands in opposition to
this evil. Her song stifles the progress of these dark minions, but it will not
hold them back for long. Soon they shall overcome her will and strength, and
complete their bridge. Only one thing can stop this from happening..."
[538] Kodachi: Plague and War.
Tue Jun 23 14:50:57 1998
To: all immortal
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Kodachi gestured.
The tiny stone in her hand glowed brightly for a moment and vanished.
Steppint gracefully into the rift, Kodachi found herself in the city of
Althania. All around her the people went around her on their daily
chores, content, thinking that all was well. They could not hear the
Dwarven screams from the north, nor the sadistic laughter of Gryko.
Stopping only to kill a few citizens, Kodachi swiftly made her way north.
The gateguards raised their puny weapons, but she knocked them aside, not
in the mood to dignify their puny existance with her presence. Stepping
past them, she proceeded out the northern gate, and into the foothills.
The day was cold, and rain pattered against the waterproof silk of her
cloak. Soon the sounds of battle became audible, and Kodachi paused.
She could hear Gryko's laughter, and Gheck's screams. Did Gryko truly
require her presence? Doubtful, but the dwarf was valiant, and would make
a fitting convert to Fatale. Quietly she crept up on the battlefield.
There stood the dwarf, wounded beyond caring, his sword braced against
the inevitabel downstroke of the Sword of Sobriety that would end his life.
Gryko stood, his sword held high, and then quickly dispatched the dwarf.
Kodachi watched the soul fly to the upper realms, and then strode into the
clearing, applauding Gryko's performance.
"You are most impressive, High Clerist Gryko. Truly you are worthy
of your Master's trust."
"Thank you, Servant Kodachi, I do what I can to further my master's
wishes. You see how the land dies?"
Kodachi glanced around "Yes, the flora sickens and dies? Are you the
cause of this?"
"Not I, Kodachi, but the 'heroes' of Good. The blobs roam the fields
and the forces of Good slay them, determined to root out my influence
wherever it lies."
"Yes, that would seem the 'Good' thing to do..."
"But as every blob dies, it spreads poison into the earth. The plants
take up the poison, and the animals eat the plants, and they both
sicken and die. Zandreya's followers should see this, but as my
Master predicted, they are all too empty headed to recognize the signs."
"An ingenious plan, Gryko. They are surely too foolish to comprehend."
At this time the dwarf returned. He growled at the High Clerist and
prepared to do battle once again. Kodachi raised her hand.
"You need not perish, valiant dwarf, you need only pledge your faith
to Fatale and he shall save your soul from damnation."
"Ah'll ne'er surrender me soul to that filthy god of yers, ye stinkin'
elf!" growled the dwarf.
"Then for your insolence, you shall perish. Prepare yourself."
Kodachi drew her sword, and with a magical incantation on her lips, she
cut down the dwarf with spell and sword. Then, she laughed.
***
Kodachi sheathed her sword, Ehthetcaran, quietly and walked back
into the town. This time she slew the guards and draped their broken bodies
over the gateposts. Uttering a few magical words she was back in
Verminasia.
The ground shook, and she thought she could hear Gryko's voice,
"It is done, Master!"
Kodachi smiled.
The rivers fell, the mountains crumbled, the forests bled, and Kodachi
was satisfied. The world was dying, and the souls were winging their way
into her Lord's embrace. She arrived at the Sanctuary, and knelt beside
the cracked skull. She offered up a prayer to Fatale in the hopes
that he would answer a question of hers, but she could feel no response.
Then the rain began to fall, in sheets, and the blight was washed away.
Gryko had failed.
Kodachi wept.
[539] Dengar: Heart of Thalya (part 2)
Tue Jun 23 14:57:38 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"What is it this brave one, this Thalya needs to stop the feinds? All you
need do is to name it and I shall not stop untill I find it and bring it to
her. As long as I still breathe I shall carry on this quest."
"There is an artifact which Talya requires. It was once in her posession,
but since has been lost, the Gods only know how. She requires this to destroy
the bridge."
"How will I know this artifact, Lethe? I must know something of that which
I seek."
"It is called the 'heart of the dragon'. You will know it by it's shape
and it's three chambers. No other item in this land appears as it does."
"I understand and will comply, you have my word of honour. Is there
anything else you can tell me of this artifact? It's last known location..."
"I can tell you nothing more. I will seek to gain you aide from other
souls as brave as yours."
With these words spoken, the horse which had once born the spirit of Lethe
fell to the ground, slain by the strain of the departing spirit. Before his
eyes, Dengar's longtime companion lay dead.
"It is a sacrifice that must be made. Better for one to die in bringing me
this news, than to have the abyssimal shades invade our realm. I will miss you
my friend."
Kneeling down, the barbarian lays his lips on the forehead of his fallen
companion.
"May Kadiya show you the peace in death that neither of us has known in
life."
Having buried his companion and prayed for Kadiya's care with his
soul, the barbarian stands, faces towards the port of Althania and sets off on his journey.
After attaining another steed, Dengar journeyed across the land, searching
for the 'heart of the dragon'. Beginning on Arkane visited the Temple of Evil,
the Temple of the Undead, Ravencrest Castle, and the Sylvan Forest, all of
which proved to be of no avail. It mattered not who he questioned, be they elf,
kender, human, or undead... none could tell him anything of the artifact. He
faced towards Balifore next, but having known several kenders in his lifetime,
Dengar knew that he would most likely leave the city not only without the
'heart', but with a great deal lees money and artifacts than he had when he
entered; he knew that, though kenders weren't theives, they had a way of
acquiring things which did not originally reside in their pouches. This in mind
he chose to come explore Balifore only when all other parts of the realm had
been searched.
Swimming the ocean is a difficult feat for many, however this mintaur,
having spent a great deal of time on the island of Icewall, had grown
accustomed to rugged conditions, great bodily strains, and the frigid waters
which surround the land mass. Arriving on the shore, Dengar mounted his horse
once again, and began with a search of the shoreline. Along his way he made a
side trip to Ganth, Mahn-Tor, the Village of the Ogres, and Frostania. Having
come full circle in his journey and not finding any clues, Dengar began feeling
disheartened. He chose this time to rest from his travels and ponder his
dilemma.
[540] Menelaus: A Venture into the Dangerous Sea.
Tue Jun 23 17:12:03 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Ah.... Surely there is Nothing more invigarating then the smell of the
Sea Aye?" Menelaus comented to Camden as he steered the Undauntable
on a regular patrol. "Indeed Sir, nothing like Sailing indeed... Or a good
drink.. Or fine Women.. Or the feeling you get after cleaving through the
head of a Pirate with a Flaming Halberd... Or." Camden
paused... Seeing Menelaus' confused look at him he decided he had stated
enough "Invigorating things" and blurted "... I.. Uh.. I'll return to my
post at the crow's nest ok?" Menelaus smiled "Very well". Menelaus looked
into the Horizon. "Ah.. The waters be safe.. For now" he thought,
loosing himself in thought of his past. "Admiral! " He looked around,
startled. "Admiral! There look ! Port Side! Quick!! " s. Menelaus
strode over to the railing, looking to the east. Seeing nothing he yelled
"What? What is the Matter Camden?" .. "Look at the side of the ship
Sir. There be something stuck to us! " Menelaus looked down. A large
purple squid of abnormally large proportions had attached itself to the
Undauntable , its tentacles holding on by means of the gun port holes.
Startled , he shouted "Turn Starboard side Cannons to face Port side!
Back Port side cannons and plug this montrosity full of Iron!! .
FIRE!!" . >>>>BABOOM<<<. BABOOOOM! BABOOOM! Ensign
Pampilio and his cannon crew began firing immedietely, the newly trained
Cadet Murlak was directing his men to their positions. Menelaus beckoned a
few sailors to his side and began loading a third cannon. "Help! "
shrieked a sailor has a tentacle constricted around his waist. Another
sailor grabbed onto a canon as a tentacle wrapped around his leg. Menelaus
ordered his cannon crew to continue firing . BABOOM!! BABOOM! .
Pampilio's crew had sunk 2 ironballs deep within the squid's head, but it
seemed to notice little. "Help!" a sailor shrieked as he was being
dragged overboard. A quick cleave from Camden's axe saved the man, who
quickly ran to the fore deck in total panic. BABOOM!! BABOOM!!
Murlaks unit had managed to get their cannon working, and a blast from their
cannon tore into the squid's eye. Yet rather than letting go of its deadly
clutch onto the ships hull, it raised to the roof a sailor who's leg it had
wrapped around and slammed him to the ground with such force that Blood
ran freely from his cracked skull. BABOOM!! BABOOM!! two misses .
The sitaution was tight, and some of the sailors had fled to top decks
without looking back. Cursing , Menelaus looked at Camden and Pampilio and
yelled "Ensigns! - let us bring your loaded cannon a little closer
to our many-legged friend here". And rushed behind their cannon. Murlak's
crew having fled, the young Cadet began the futile attempt to injure it with
his swords. Faring well at first, he was quickly losing the fight as more
tentacles joined in and the squid focused its wrath upon the young
Minotaur. Menelaus, Pampilio and Camden , being ignored by the giant
squid pushed their cannon up close to the squid's head. "FIRE!"
yelled Menelaus as Pampilio lit the wick. WHAM! the ball tore into
the squid, which let out a blood curdling shriek and fell into the sea limp
and lifeless. *phew*. Menelaus wiped the sweat off his brow and began
accounting for all his men, shaking his head , he thought with a sigh, "Yet
another invigorating day at Sea".
[541] Jericho: kept disconectin durin this Grokle so didn't know who all to send it to
Tue Jun 23 22:10:30 1998
To: Grokle imm All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Finally, I thought as I heard my wife, Kritalis arrive home, her horses hooves clopping on the cobblestones, from another busy day at the Temple. Great things had happened since I had seen her last and I needed to tell her about them.
I met her at the door and we embraced. "Hi Baby",I said and she smiled at me and gave me a kiss. She knows me well and within minutes she said to me Jericho darling tell me what is on your mind I can see you are about to just burst!"
"Well I helped to save the world while you were busy at the Temple my Love...It all started so strangely too." I answered her. She smiled at me and said "Saved the world eh?..Tell me all about it Jeri".
Settling in on the Divan and holding her hand I began to speak...."Well it all started so strangely. There I was in Hell killing demons and raising money for New Thalos when a particularly nasty one blinded me. At first I thought I would have to return to the Temple and have it healed
At first I thought I would have to return to the Temple and have our healer fix me but all of a sudden someone healed it for me."
"And here is where it starts gettin Strange baby...No one was there. I even got out a yellow potion and looked after quafing that and their was still no one there. So I asked who healed me and to my amazement my horse, Myst, answered I did."
[542] Jericho: Part two
Tue Jun 23 22:35:09 1998
To: Grokle imm all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Was strange...In all my days my horse had never answered me though I spoke to him all the time." Looking at Kris I could see she was tryin to figure out if this was truth or if I was pullin her leg. I stared solemnly in her eyes and said "Honest"
Kris looked at me and said, "I believe you baby. That is strange. So what happened next?"
Squeezing her hand a little and smiling at her I continued, "Well at first I thought perhaps a Mage with Ventriliquism was playin jokes on me but I could find none. So I asked Myst..Who are you?"
"To my Amazement Myst answered again only it turns out it wasn't Myst."
"I am a Lethe, a spirit, I come to warn you af a great threat to the Mortal Realms, and to seek your aid."
I shifted a little and stared at the fire a moment before continuing, giving Kris's hand another squeeze when I did, "Tell me I said to the not-horse....and it did. It told me a tale to boggle the mind and make the heart shiver in fear."
"Lethe looked at me and said "They"(Demons I later found) are trying to build a bridge to cross the Great Chasm which separates their Abysmal realms from Algoran. We must needs hurry for they are here even now though you cannot see them."
"Only one thing holds them back and that is a woman of great power who sings a song of Light which is slowing their efforts of making this bridge...But she is weakining and will soon be able to hold them back no more!"
"With fear in my heart I asked the Spirit how may I help her?"....Lethe answered "There is an artifact of great power called the Dragons Heart which would strengthen her enough to destroy their foul bridge!"
Where is this "Dragons Heart" I asked but the spirit, Lethe said I must go I have many more hereos to seek help from. Search for the Dragons Heart and take it to
the Singer, Thalya."
In leaving my horses body the noble beast burst into flames and I walked home to rest and prepare for my quest."
[543] Jericho: part four
Tue Jun 23 23:10:12 1998
To: Grokle imm all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Well all this storytellin was makin me thirsty so I took a drink from my decanter and walked to the fireplace getting my pipe and some Tabac from a box on the mantle. After returning to the Divan I loaded the pipe a stoked it alive inhaling deeply before continuing.
Kristalis looked at me and smiled before saying Go on Baby....Finish your Tale."
So I settled back and began to speak once again.......
Well...At first I was rather lost as to where to start but I made a trip by the Austinian Church and their was my friend Davonskevort. after tellin him my tale I asked him if he could try to use his magic to locate this Dragons Heart for me but to no avail. So I began searching near the
So I began searching near the Dragons of the realm. I killed several to no avail and decided to check the Ancient Wyrm on Volcano island..Was there I met Gunnar and Dengar."
After talking to them we realized we were all looking for the same thing and decided to throw our lot in together to seek this artifact."
"We hadn't a clue for a while until we heard tell of a Kender Man who had found a Strange Heart Shaped Stone of great power...We sought him out and upon questioning him became convinced that he had found what we were seeking."
After much persuasion we found that he had lost it(What can you expect he was a Kender). He said he might have lost it under the tree he was napping at in the enchanted forest or maybe at the men who wanted to eat him. Well there are lots of trees but I only know of one set of Cannibals o
"So I gated to the Cannibals. They are fierce but they know better to attack me so I
searced their camp and found it in the Stew Pot."
"After returning to Gunnar, Dengar and the Kender I told them I had the stone but how were we to now find Talya?"
"Well the Kender had a mirror he said could transport us to her and Gunnar, Noble Knight, traded him a Shiney for it." (ooc forgive me if this part is wrong a little I kept gettin booted from dsl and missed some)
to be continued once more.....
who new
Kristalis smiled at me and said, "So you found the Dragons Heart then dear...I am proud of you...Did you get it successfully to this woman?"
My heart swelled as it always does when I make my love proud and I continued....
"Well we stepped into this mirror and found ourselves standing on the edge of a Great Chasm next to a Woman of great wisdom. And from the looks of things we had only just arrived in time!"
Thalya looked at us and said, "You have the stone? Give it to me quickly before all is lost!" ......"The bridge was nearly complete and the Howling demons were already starting to cross it so I quickly gave here the Stone."
"You could see the Stone fill her with power and she raised her voice in a hauntingly beautiful song which made the Demons redouble their efforts to no avvail as cracks appeared in the bridge and it began to crumble dropping them into the chasm."
"Thalya thanked us for our help and told us Algoran was safe for now but she would, as always, keep vigilant watch for their next attempt....She raised her voice once more and I found myself back in New Thalos."
"And that my love is my tale!" Kritalis smiled and kissed me and said again "I am so proud of you Jericho! Shall we have an elegant dinner out to celebrate the saving of the realms?"
Well I was was hungry and dinner sounded like a good idea to me so off we went to eat....And So ends my tale of The Search for the Dragons Heart.
Signed....General Jericho Steele
[544] Cthanid: Arrival in Althainia The search for my Aunt
Wed Jun 24 00:03:32 1998
To: All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Previously:
After murderering a young boy and being arrested by the police I was to be publicly hung. By Mencius' grace my father took the blame on himself and took my place for the hanging. Just before my father died he told me to find my aunt in Althainia.
I left my town without a second of thought and set out for Althainia. I only had one problem the entire time, I ran into some thieves, but with Mencius' blessing I killed them. I then arrived in Althainia.
Then I realized something that frightened me. I didn't know my way around a large city...I didn't even know what my aunt looked like...or where she lived.
There I was, standing right in the middle of the street, circling around, looking, and thinking, about everything. I was scared, heck, I was panicking.
"Cthanid," Mencius' guiding voice was whispering to me, "Cthanid don't worry. I will guide you to the registration office. After that all you have to do is ask where your aunt lives. Remember, I am always watching you, just as I watch all my followers."
I was reassured by Mencius' words. "Guide me to my aunt if it is your will," I spoke in my head.
"Just take whatever direction appears in your mind," Mencius commanded. "That is me telling you where to go."
I suddenly knew exactly where to go. It almost felt as if I had walked these streets a million times. I suddenly felt very ashamed for ever being scared.
In what seemed like a matter of seconds I arrived at the Althainian registration office.
"Blessed be Mencius", I whispered to myself as I entered the building.
"Do you remember your aunt's name?" Mencius asked. "They will ask you that."
I thought back in time. My father had mentioned his sister, and my aunt, many
times. He was proud of her because of how well she was doing in life. Then, the name appeared in my mind.
"Geftock," I said out loud. The registration clerk began to stare at me.
"Then ask the clerk where she lives," Mencius commanded.
I stepped up to the desk and looked at the human woman working at the desk. "Excuse me miss," I said and waited for a reply, or at least an acknowledgement that she had heard me.
"Yes," she said through one of the fakest smiles I had seen in my life. It suddenly occurred to me that she must not like minotaurs a whole lot, because she didn't know me. Why else whould she be acting so strangely?
"I was hoping you could help me find someone. Her name is Geftock."
"Let me look throught the files," she said with the same annoying smile on her face. I was suddenly finding it quite hard not to hurt this woman, but I knew that that would do me no good.
"Keep cool," Mencius said. He must have been trying to soothe me. "I may be the God of Vengence and Rage...but there are always times when you should not act out with rage."
I stood there for at least a half hour before the woman finally turned around with a file in her hand. "Geftock lives at 1301 Austral Square."
"Thank you," I said. This time I wore the false smile, and I hoped she knew it was fake. I walked out of the building and again I knew exactly where I was going.
It was a short walk to my aunt's house. I looked at the house in wonder. My father and I had lived in what was practically a shed while my aunt, who lived alone, lived in this wonderful house. It was at least three times the size of my home.
I walked up to the house and began to wonder what I was supposed to say. I obviously had to tell her I was her nephew and my father had died, but what if she didn't believe me?
I immediately shook off the thoughts. I had to trust Mencius. "Your will be done," I said aloud and I was sure Mencius heard me.
[545] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: Part 3 of the Fall of Gheck
Wed Jun 24 07:55:03 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
...the dracolich was back for 2nds, fully healed and ready to rumble...
His rage dimming now that the kill was near, Gheck realized that, as long as Gryko was around, that dracolich would be there, and eventually, It might make that fatal to Tasp or himself.
Gheck reached into his backpack for his other throwing axe, only to find it gone. *kender! even draconic kender!*, he thought angrily, and pulled out the first throwable object his hands found.
Gryko, sensing this now threatening threat, signaled for his dracolich to refocus his assaults on the dwarf. Unable to maneuver, Gheck was forced to rely on the kende's keen sense of flight, and wait for a clear shot at the ugly mongrel priest.
Several minutes of nauseating aerial acrobatics and skillful dodging later, he got that shot, and the water balloon full of sudsy water got Gryko in the face. This was not ordinary soapy water, this soapy water had been sanctified by the high priest of Raije himself.
When the soapy surprise splashed into Gryko, it blinded him and melting his skin away in large globs, causing him considerable pain, but was only an approvement to his ugly appearance.
With his master's concentration shattered, the spell holding the dracolich in thrall crumbled, and the dracolich went mad. It made an enraged swipe at the mighty gold worm that was Tasp, and connected.
It was only the lightest of scratches, barely piercing the scales, but because of the extraordinarily diseased properties of the dracolich's claws, it was enough to put the might golden were-dragon out of action.
With one of his few remaining draconic breaths, Tasp struck a mortal blow to to the dracolich, shearing it's head off, followed by half it's wing.
Both heroes, rider and dragon, watched helplessly as the ground rushed towards them. Gryko, sensing his doom, managed to use his magic to slow his decent to that of the lightest feather, so that it would take hours, instead of moments, for him to land.
Gheck had no such magic, and was helpless to stop their plunge. When they were seconds away from hitting the ground, he sent a prayer to Raije, for help, then collapsed into unconsciousness as he and the golden dragon landed.
---------The end of Part 3
[546] Markon: The 1st officical Dragon Slayers Adventure
Thu Jun 25 02:46:17 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I had walked into the manor which served as a fortress for the Dragon
Slayers just hours ago. My new clans mates consisted of a good mix.
Old allies, Old enemies... From ogres to elves... I figured I'd enjoy
my stay here. I didn't know my new Highlord Darius that well, but
that could be changed easily. My old friend Pendragon and I were
about to set off on a adventure to a dark realm to which I had never
been. We set off through Althania to this dark place and were met
at our destination my 8 fiends of evil who wanted to stop us from our
goal. We fought valiantly against these demons but were eventually
repelled when only 2 were left. Battered, bruised and in some cases
blinded, plagued and _very_ weak. We called upon the Highlord for
assistance. He greeted us and though he was no expert on the subject
set to work healing our ailments. When my vision returned I noticed
I was missing my sword. The 3 of us stormed into the room and quickly
finished off the remaining foes and I retrieved my sword. We then
called upon our gods for return to the city and found the great evil
was blocking the power of even the gods. Pendragon had mentioned
knowing the way out, but it involved almost a miracle considering our
current condition. We set upon the daunting task anyways and retrieved
the keys that were needed to open the gates inside. Pendragon led us
to a portal with looked quite dangerous whit electricity flashing back
and forth across it. Pendragon courageously stepped through the
portal first and the Highlord and I anxiously awaited word from him.
Upon hearing his voice Darius and I followed through the portal back
to the city and then to our hall. We had overcome the odds on our
first adventure as Dragon Slayers.
Markon Kathefion, The Dragon Slaying Squire
[547] Kyteck: Search for Necrucifer
Thu Jun 25 03:40:06 1998
To: Eclipse all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Large ominous clouds filled the sky, blocking out the light of the sun
as I hurried acrros the bridge named after the god of dark magicks,
Drakkara. My mind had been adrift as of late. There was turmoil in the
halls. It seemed that there were those of little faith in the coming
darkness, they thought it better to traverse the world on thier own. Fools.
I pulled my cloak about me, and continued down the streets of Verminasia, I
had a stop to make in the temple to the south. Necrucifer was not answering
my prayers. I needed guidance, what better place to seek it... I pulled
away the brush to reveal the path to the temple and the city of Arkane, and
continued on my journey. Pilgrims, on their way to the temple, clogged the
path, but most were being slowed by the hands of young mercenaries hiding in
the shadows. Heh... *mutter* At last I reached the steps to the temple,
Necrucifer must hear my prayers now, this unholy place must serve to guide
my voice to him... I made my way to the top of the steps, quiet... Good I
wanted no intrusions, no distractions. Right? Maybe... *mutter* he doesnt
answer me.... Will he this time?? *grin* maybe.. Darkness surrounds me
now, as always, and I lift my voice to my god.... Necrucifer, hear my
prayers. Guide me in this time of turmoil, show me the way to true
darkness... Give me the strength to continue in your name...
silence.... *cackle* dont laugh... I fall to the ground... The will to
move sucked from my body... What now?? No answer... Do you know the
answer little one? The bug continued on its path... No answer... *mutter*
WHY WONT HE ANSWER ME!?!?!? My screams echo through the temple... The sky
continues to boil... The clouds gathering strength for the coming storm...
Is that a face in the cloud... No.. It is nothing... *mutter* I think I
am begining to see things... I am tired... He wont answer... What to
do... Where did my horse go... I know it was here... I walked.. No I
didnt.. I flew... *mutter* Necrucifer... He will know... My horse....
[548] Granuk: Homeward.
Thu Jun 25 04:58:18 1998
To: all Black_Robes Immortals (Drakkara)
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After the strange woman who claimed to be a goddess had
departed as mysteriously as she had arrived Granuk once again
turned her steps homeward.
Granuk pondered the words of this woman as she
trudged through the swamp. Perhaps it was a dream, a
vision brought on by the strange gasses in the swamp.
Yes, surely that must be it. But why would she
dream of a goddess? She had nothing to do with gods,
magic, and divine purpose! She was a shopkeeper,
not a hero. She decided to simply forget what happpened,
strange as it was, it must've been simply a vision.
Granuk proceeded on her way to her store, as usual her
husband was tending to the store. Some of their many children were
also about.
"Greetings beloved, I have found many items of interest
In my scavengings this morn."
Granuk's husband and all of her children looked at her
with shock. This was not their wife, their mother to
speak in such a way!
Her husband was first to find his voice.
"Wha! How you speak this way? Who be ye?"
Granuk realized that she still spoke with that
strange form she had when speaking in her vision.
I couldn't have been a vision! Then it must have
truly been a Goddess.
"Alas! What am I to do!"
Granuk then explained what happened that morning, and
what she must do...
[549] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: Part 4 of the Fall of Gheck
Thu Jun 25 08:19:15 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hours later, Gheck awoke to find that, miraculously, he was unharmed. Sending a silent "Thanks" to Raije, Gheck went to check on his companion.
Tasp, possessing the luck of 1000 kender, was apparently unharmed by the fall. But Tasp, while possessing the luck of 1000 kender, also possessed the physical attributes of one now, too. No wings, no claws, just a plain kender.
Worried, Gheck woke the peaceful looking kender. Although amazed that he was worried, and relieved that the kender was still alive, Gheck still had enough sense left to keep his distance from Tasps nimble fingers.
Finding the words in the back of his dizzy head, Gheck asked, Tasp, why are you a kender? What happened to your were-dragon abilities? Why did you change back?
For the first time ever, the kender was struck speechless. He squeezed his eyes shut, and Gheck could almost hear him concentrating, but it was no use. The dracolich's poison had demolished Tasps were-dragon abilities, perhaps Tasp would never become a dragon again.
Still a bitt stunned by the recent turn of events, Gheck and Tasp almost failed to hear Gryko fly up behind Gheck, and with his sword of Sobriety, swing at Gheck. If not for Gheck's lightning fast reflexes, Gryko might have scored an instantly fatal wound. As it was, gheck was mortally wound
Tasp looked in his hands, and noticed that HE was holding the sword of Sobriety. Gryko's eyes opened in amazement at the kender's amazing thieving abilities, and he tried to run, but the kender was mad. This ugly priest had taken away Tasp's dragonness, and hurt one of his friends.
Tasp struck Gryko a devastating hit, amazed to hear the ugly priest's arm breaking from the blow. Gryko managed to crawl away, again, to plague Algoron and Gheck another day, and would probably be healed up by Dragoth, if Dragoth wasnt too mad about the loss of a fine dracolich, that is.
But Gheck was still mortally wounded, with the nearest healer much to far away, now that But Gheck was still mortally wounded, with the nearest healer much to far away, now that to death.
------------End of part 4
[550] Alyka: a slight breeze
Thu Jun 25 14:44:53 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The albino woman stood on the forested knoll and surveyed the destruction
before her with a critical eye and expressionless face. Brown robes
wrapped tightly around her, she smiled grimly. Oh to see the pompous
dark knights march into the city, so brave when they know there is no
one standing in the way.
"The king and prince lost and presumed for dead ages ago... the queen's
long illness and travels had probably taken her as well, yet they still
chose to march on a dead horse." The albino mused, gathered her robes
and quietly walked into town.
In lue of an army to fight, the forces had simply directed thier rage
on the buildings and alley cats. Mindless destruction, it will be costly
for them to rebuild and repair the city.
She continued to the temple, to the guildmaster and others that rested
there. They reconised her, although she had never taken to city life
she and lived in the surrounding woods for many years, and did take time
to visit the city proper.
"Druid Ta'vere," Brash still stood, ever watchful of the temple, even
in ruins. "I could not stop..."
The brown robed albino raised a hand and uttered the words of a blessing,
and the healing, growing strength of nature surged through the veins of
the survivors. Smiling, the elementalist observed the overturned alter to Kwainin.
"Peace, brothers, those who seek to tip the balance carry their own
coffin in chains along with them."
She walked outside the city gates, to the east, to the great forest
from which she had come, and the city had been carved. She stopped at
a small, hidden thorn bush. Kneeling before it, she gently pricked her
finger on the brambles, and let her blood flow into the plant's roots.
She uttered the words of a curse, "Turpa's weather will nourish you,
little one, and my blood will make you strong, for now you and your kin
are the only surviving true heirs to this kingdom." She stood and called
out to the green leaves of the woods, "Forest, reclaim your birthright,
till a heir of your wisdom is found again, you are the armies of Arkane
now."
The druid's staff touched the ground, the poison from the cursed bramble
raced through her veins, but she did not cure it completely, her penance,
her price to pay for failing her kingdom.
Slowly, imprecptivly to even the most trained woodsman's eyes the
thorns twisted, growing towards the gate.
"The armies of the forest march slowly, but they are relentless, in
time the pretenders of the throne of Arkane will feel the poison of this
curse, and be consumed in nature's wrath." She spoke her warning to the
broken gate.
The brown-robed albino set elemental protections into the cursed plant,
no fire, frost, poison, or wilt could stop it's slowly creeping vines.
Insect who dare fed on it would die from it's poison, and any pricked or
touched by it's juices would surely go mad and perish from the druid's
curse.
"In time, Turpa's rains will cleanse this city, and the great forest
will be nourished by those who sought to tip the scales."
Dark brown robes and green forests closed in around the druid.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
[551] Tazlehoff: The search home..
Thu Jun 25 15:32:15 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tazlehoff looked around himself, searching with his keen eyes for any
interesting items to examine. He sighed to himself as there was nothing
interesting around him. He sat done and pouted. It had been a long day...
So many people chasing him with no where go run. He never really understood
why everyone wanted to kill him. He was only helping people, some way or
another.
"People keep dropping things all over the place, or they leave their stuff nearly falling out of their backpacks. Je z... If it weren't for me, everyone would lose their equipment. some people just don't understand that their stuff is safer with me than with them.I wish people would thank me instead of hurting me."
He thought to himself.
Ahh, but this was the life. He didn't understand why so many neat intricate things kept falling into his possession, but it did amuse him. Now, he searched for a home...Somewhere he could relax and sit back to look at his newly found items with more detail and care. Unfortunately the Gypsies didn't like thieves which was odd... and there was no where else for him to go. So, along with his two brothers, Kifflewit and Lerin, he has to continue to run around, with no home.
[552] Finnadria: Arkane.
Thu Jun 25 15:39:58 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Finnadria gazed over the destruction of the city of Arkane. She shook
her head wryly. That's what you get when you send in ogres to take
a city, she thought. If you promise a battle, and don't give them
one, they'll find something to destroy.
She turned, and looked over into the forest around Arkane. Something
had changed there. She couldn't quite put her finger on it. She
squinted. No, nothing was visibly different, and yet... she picked
up the small black cobra which lay at her feet, flickering its tongue
in the dusty air. "I have a job for you, little one. I want you to
go out into those trees, and see if you can find anything odd."
Finnadria pet its head lightly, and then sent it on its way, before
turning, and returning to her home. Her true home, in Verminasia.
[553] Cthanid: Preparing for my first armed battle as a gladiator
Thu Jun 25 22:53:15 1998
To: ALL
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I had made it. I was a gladiator. I was going to do well in the ring, with Mencius' help of course. I felt on top of the world.
"So Derftod," I said, looking at the big man that had watched over us duel hand-to-hand, the man that had declared me as a gladiator. "When is my first real match."
I hadn't expected the answer I was going to get. "Tonight Cthanid. You have to fights tonight. They are also lower skilled gladiators. You will both be using these," He held up a sword. "If I was you I would start practicing with it."
Derftod handed me the sword and walked I off. I was alone in the gym, a million thoughts running through my head. Some were of excitement, "Yeah. My first fight." Others were of fright, "I don't think I can win two matches." But mostly I was nervous.
I had never used a sword before. "Mencius," I prayed in my mind. Help me to win my matches tonight."
"I shall try my hardest to let you win," Mencius answered my prayer. "But before you start to worry about the matches worry about learning to use the sword. I'll help you."
Suddenly, my mind was flooded with sword fighting moves, different thrusts, different parries. I began to swing the sword, thrust the sword, and basically practice the first movement that came to mind.
While I was practicing I kept thinking how much my life had changed within the last week or so, mostly for the worst. I wasn't worried about it, just a little upset, but I had Mencius on my side and that was all that mattered.
"That is faith," Mencius explained to me. "If you continue to hold such good faith in me you will rewarded."
I kept noticing that I was doing all of the moves while carrying on my conversation with Mencius. It was an odd sensation.
Before I knew my four hours of training was up. Derftod entered the room. "Come on kid," he said waving his hand. "It's time."
"Guide me in these battles Mencius," I prayed as I exited the room.
[554] Hilderad: The arrival of Hilderad
Fri Jun 26 01:34:21 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hilderad arrived in the land, one of the first dragons to be spotted.
Despite his good nature many seek to vanguish him for various reasons.
Abandoned by his parent just before hatching in the hopes that he would not
be found until he was large enough to properly defend himself Hilderad
ventured into everyday life before he was even close to his prime. The
future remains uncertain, but the young dragon eager to learn wanders the
land in search of nothing but others who are of his race.
[555] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: Part 5 of the Fall of Gheck
Fri Jun 26 08:49:28 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hearing Gheck whisper something, Tasp ran to the side of his friend, dropping the sword of Sobriety along the way.
Laying on the ground, ale, with some blood mixed in, oozing out of the gash on his chest, Gheck repeats himself, knowing his time is near. Leaning closer to hear him, Tasp makes out the words, "Give me back my healing potions, you little thief!"
A few minutes, and a dozen potions, later, Gheck was able to stand. With Tas's help, they made it back to Wargar Hall. Tasp was a little miffed that he couldnt go inside, but he figured that it was probably all boring, since most dwarves are, in the kenders opinion.
Only much later did Gheck realize the full extent of the damage he suffered, from the wound the sword of Sobriety gave him.
He was crippled by the blow, not a missing arm or leg, something more profound. He would be unable to slay thousands of blobs at a time, while fighting off 100s of normal dragons, and juggling 20 kegs of ale at the same time, now.
Shocked, Gheck lay there, unable to move, unable to comprehend his losses. No more massive massacres of the Shalonesti....He wouldnt be able to take on all of Malice solo on Sunday like he had planned....
Meanwhile, Tasp wondered south, and once again started up on his old pranks, and everyone in Althania could hear the guards screamingh is name as he leaved the city, the memories of his recent days fading into kenderish oblivion, and everyone's possesions find their home in his pouches.
----------------The end of The Gheckian Chronicles, The Fall of Gheck. Tune in tomorrow for the epilogue, and the death of Gryko.
[556] Dengar: Heart of Thalya (part 3)
Fri Jun 26 12:46:40 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Surrounded by the world of his youth, the barbarian dwells upon the
possible location of the artifact.
'It's purpose is for good, to combat evil,' he thinks.
He bows his head upon the realization that never would such an artifact
reside in a place of evil. The Gods would not allow such a thing to occur. His
search of the temples and Arkane had been in vain.
'Use your head for once, Dengar. It's about time you start learning to
think before you act.'
"Where would it be? Hell? No, were it there that would mean the abyssmal
fiends have already won."
Sinking his chin into his palm, Dengar racks his brain attempting to make
sense of it all.
"A Hear of the Dragon? Wait! The Dragons. They have been returning to the
realm in increasing numbers. One of them just might hold such an artifact!"
Being able to think of no better or more logical conclusion, the
barbarian shoulders his backpack, mounts his new steed, sets his lances at the
ready, and, with a horrendous yawp which echos throughout the ice caverns,
spurs his horse to full gallop across the glacier plains.
Having spent much of his youth wandering his chosen home of Icewall,
Dengar knows there is but one dragon on the entire continent. A solitary white
ice wyrm made its which made its home in the ice cave to the North of
Frostania many years before the barbarian's birth. Numerous mintotaur and
yaenni made valiant attempts to purge their land of the vile beast, and
unfortunately just as many perished in their attempts. The wyrm soon tired of
the countless interruptions of its solitude, and, being of magical nature,
began forming itself to appear as a nymph. Dengar had heard all the tales of
this creature while growing up. Many on the continent now believe them to be
nothing more than myths weaved to frighten children; although several
are old enough to remember the incidents when the wyrm first arrived, but
choose to believe them to be myths as it is more comforting to their souls.
This barbarian knows better though. When still jaded by the wanderlust of his
youth he had longed for adventures, and, in seeking to gain them, searched
every nook and crevice of the frigid landscape. He had happened upon the Nymph one day, feeding upon the freshly killed corpse of a mammoth. Having never seen a nymph do such a thing, he had chosen to hide behind a birm of snow to see what else this strange creature would do. He was shortly rewarded for his choice as the Nymph, soon after stripping the entire mammoth bare and gorging upon the carrion, took on its true form and took flight towards the Queen's palace. While the dragon was away, Dengar had chosen, some would save bravely and others foolishly, to follow its tracks back to the creature's den. It is to there, which he now rides.
[557] Cthanid: My first battle as a Gladiator
Fri Jun 26 15:10:52 1998
To: All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I exited the gym and entered what seemed like a new world. I was surrounded by people placing bets, laughing at the loser of a match, I even saw a little human girl pointing at a dead loser and laughing.
"Cthanid," Derftod said, slightly smacking me on the back like I was one of his old pals, "the first guy your going up against is really small and so make all of your thrusts low. He's a good fighter for his size so watch out."
"Thanks for the advice Derftod," I said.
"Then go get in the ring kid," He said, smacking my back again. I was going to have to talk to him about that little gesture a little later.
I stepped into the ring and heard a mix of cheers and boos. Then the the other guy walked in and I knew this would be a pathetically easy match.
I looked at my opponent in disgust. He was only five feet tall. His sword, which looked rather dull, was almost as big as he was. Despite his small size he was smiling at me like he thought I was going to lose.
Then the match began.
My opponent made the first move. He jumped at me with his sword pointed forward. I ducked and rolled, pointed my sword upward as I did so. Unfortunately, my opponent landed just to the right of my sword.
"A good try, now it's time to die," he sang in a shrilly voice. He lifted his sword as high as he could, which wasn't very high, and then brought it down.
I rolled out of the way and chopped at his left leg with my sword. From his knee down fell off. Then, the rest of his body fell to the ground.
He started to wave his sword in front of him. I smiled at him evilly and thrust my sword into his chest, hitting his heart.
"I am defeated," he managed to say even though there was blood pouring out of his mouth. Then I chopped off his head. I didn't want to hear him talk any more.
I got out of the ring and walked over to Derftod.
"Good job kid," he said, smacking me on the back again. "It'll be about a half an hour before your next match.
[558] Yang: The barren gave birth as darkness bore the stars..
Fri Jun 26 15:53:27 1998
To: all Ying Yang Oash
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
, High atop the keep of Eclipse, within a spire that stretched
towards the black sky above the dark forests of Verminasia, power
surged from the heavens, channeled by the forces which aligned
within a bleak, sheltered turret.
, There was a scream of pain, followed by heavy breathing. Within
the tower, a woman lay on a stone altar. A darkly handsome man plunged
his hands into the bucket of chill water nearby, and uttered a few
words in some unknown tongue. The woman's pain was dulled, and she
pushed hard.
, "Necrucifer! Drakkara! Help your mortal shell deliver our child!
Give us the strength to unleash such power unto the world!" The man
shouted, in a grating fervor. His voice was of rusty metal, locked
deep within the ground. Sweat beaded on his forehead, but not quite
as much as the woman's.
, Darkness swept through the windows with the wind, like a flood of
ink, announcing the presence of His Avatar. The sensual overload
associated with Drakkara's presence could also be felt.
"My then, hasn't my husband dear given you a wonderful gift. Are
you can be as good a father as useful tool to him, Yang?"
, Yang ignored the woman's voice, and channeled his God's strength
with magic. The child was born, and began to cry.
, "My love, you are alright?" he said, for he could not see her,
only hear her breathing. She mummbled weakly, in the afirmative. Her
god would see to her. "The baby is as we are. A shell. Why?"
, "Perhaps, when he is older, he too shall be a pawn of some god."
His lord said bluntly, in a voice that encompassed as the darkness did.
, The darkness withdrew, leaving Yang and his soul-mate Ying with
a foreboading feeling. But then, that was one of the few feelings they
could have, being what they were. Drops of blood.
, "Oash shall be his name. Oash, and may the god who wants a strong
servant scoop him up quickly." Ying said.
, Yang held his baby and passed him gently to his soul-mate.
He was a father, so to speak, though technically, that was impossible,
since the two were barren. It was not a traditional birth, but then,
nothing within the couple's service to their masters had been. This
child was truly a gift from a god. But, which one?
, Ying removed her ritual knife from the table nearby, sat up, slit
her wrist, and baptised the child in her blood.
SO IS BORN OASH. SON OF YING AND YANG.
[559] Mithrax: Ages...
Fri Jun 26 16:34:02 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The wind howled among the trees. Scattering leaves and small
twigs about the ground. The only sound was the soft sound
of hooves on the ground.
All the animals had long since fled, the weather was becoming
too inclement for them. Not for the traveller.
He had walked these paths many times before. He was no stranger
to the forests of this land. Much he had seen, and was reflected
in his deep brown eyes. The rise of Eclipse, the fighting of many
who opposed him. Noble friends and enemies alike, some gone to
the halls of death, others dissapeared.
The memories flitted about his memory like the leaves among the
trees. All changed now, possibly forever. Long had it been since
he composed a paean to Necrucifer. His faith, while not gone had
begun to elude him. Another weakness. Another memory.
Again he watched his family killed in his minds eye.
He stopped. Peered about him, as if seeing his surroundings for
the first time. He felt not the cold of the wind. Not the humidity
of the day. The storm fazed him not, although it was to be very
fierce.
He had spoken to gods. Zandreya he had no cares for. Yet all
things held a balance. A renamnet memory from his tutilage under
Raije, War God. A long time ago, in another lifetime.
Another lifetime. Ages past.
The minotaur kept walking to his cabin in the woods. Another turn
of the wheel of life. Ever moving, ever turning. All things to
faith. All things to death.
And the minotaur kept walking onwards.....
[560] Devir: The Search Continues
Fri Jun 26 17:04:39 1998
To: all Imm Grokle
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Journal
12 o'clock am, Day of the Bull, 15th the Month of the Winter Wolf.
Still I search for the Council Aire. I have had many clues
but nothing has yet to yield results. There was a bard who
spoke of a great Mountain surronded in fog at least untill
he passed out from his ale. I looked for this mountian but
to no avail. Aslo farmers in Arkane have spoke of seeing
great winged beast heading north. As of yet nothing!
This begins to drain me. Even with my son helping in the
pursuit of the Council Aire we come up empty handed.
Ahh but then today A Gold of the Council did come forth
and sent orders from the council. I heard of a messenger
going to the council with the news of the attack by
Saruman. Now if I can find the messenger. For Im sure
somehow I could gain the location from them.
Well my eyes grow tired I must put down this quill am rest
perhaps next day I will find the path to the Aire and the
cure. But until then. Oh yes there was also word of a black
dragon with a next in the swamp southwest of Althania and
these reports where correct. Im not sure if this dragon was
renegade for its rampage with Tsu did not allow me to speak
with it.
[561] Arith: Chapter 1, The Awakening....
Fri Jun 26 18:35:10 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pain
entered the lungs... air tainted by smoke and incense. Light
bombarded the tired eyes, light that though dim was brighter than
the sun to such long unused orbs. Low chanting roared in the ears
of the newly awakened. Thoughts started to push their way through
the excruciating pain. Memories.
A name floated to it... a name it knew well.. Arith. It.. His
name. Arith. He started to remember what had happened. The
sacrefice. Killing himself on the altar of Ne'Shajh so that he
could purify himself in the eyes of that Dark God. Yes......
plunging that dagger into his heart and feeling the warm rush of
blood over his hands as he died on the altar. Then he saw the
truth.... he wandered the realm of Ne'Shajh and saw the truth in
that dark god. He did not care about his choosen race, the
Vro'ath. He cared only about making the world burn and watching
all die. Ne'Shajh was trully evil... and he.. Arith.. had actully
followed him and done his bidding thinking he was doing the good
work. Arith remembered.... Ne'Shajh laughing over Arith's frail
form and about Arith's foolish decision.....
But what was happening now? Where was he? Why did he feel...
ALIVE?
The chanting got louder, and Arith screamed in agony as his heart
started to beat strongly and the blood rushed through his entire
body. He opened his eyes and saw about him a temple... a temple
he did not fully recognize.... and hunched, chanting forms... and
one he recognized. Mingra. The high priestess of Ne'Shajh.. the
shamaness who followed blindly that dark god. She glowed with
power, it crackled about her and the smell of ozone started to
overpower the incense and burning candles. She had brought him
BACK! But why? Did she not know of his change of heart?
"Arith, rise again Avatar of Ne'Shajh, rise again to lead his
people to victory!" Mingra suddenly said.... a fanatical glint
in her eyes... "Rise Arith StormFyre P'Takla, your people and your
master need you again!"
Arith felt a sharp pain in his chest... he groaned again... looked
down. From his chest sprang a bejeweled hilt, carved in ancient
runes... the sacraficial dagger the he had placed within his
breast. Arith grabbed the dagger and jerked it out... blood
spurted for a moment then stopped.. the wound closing as the
healing magic worked... as life flooded his body. He slowly..
painfully sat up.. trying to think through the pounding in his
head... the voices in his head. Mingra. Her spell... it must be
doing more than healing... she must know the truth... for her
power comes from Ne'Shajh. He looked at her sharply and saw the
truth behind her eyes... the small grin upon her horrendous
face.... but there was also fear there....
"I will rise again Dark Priestess... " Arith whispered hoarsly..
his throat too dry for more volume than that..
With a quick move he leaped forward and sliced the sacraficial
knife across her throat.... her chanting stopped and so did the
voices... her warm blood flowed over his hand.. burning him where
it touched his already scared flesh. It did trully seem that
being burned had become a part of his life. The other priests,
too caught up in their religious ecstasy, did not notice what
Arith had done... but soon they would, he was sure. There...
beyond Mingra's lifeless body, lay his swords... dark blades once
gifted upon him by Ne'Shajh... but no matter, they would still do
the work needed of them... for he had a prey to hunt... perhaphs
he could help make things right...
[562] Arith: Chapter 2, The Hunt...
Fri Jun 26 18:47:39 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Thesden... he was on Possum's ship in Thesden.... the temple had
been expanded greatly since he had last been there. But then, the
ship was not the only thing that had changed. Thesden itself
seemed to be consumed in chaos... creatures of every race were at
war.. Vro'ath, Sidhe, Canthi, Humans, Syvin, Dwarves... all of
them seemed to be locked in a struggle to the death. Fighting
alongside them were the demon creatures that Ne'Shajh thought
served him... though perhaphs it was the other way around...
Then, just to the north, Arith saw a familiar form. Morghiel, the
leader of Clan Varruk and the one who was most likely responsible
for this chaos... he must have been the one to work with
Ne'Shajh... for he was the leader of the armies of the Vro'ath...
Morghiel had to be stopped..
Arith approached his former leader carefully, wary of the warriors
superior skill and counsious of his own weakened body. Morghiel
took no notice of Arith... none at all...
"Morghiel, stop! I would speak with you!" Arith yelled to the
forboding warrior. Morghiel did not even bother to awknowledge
Arith, even when Arith tried to stand in front of him.. as if
Arith were beneath him.
"Morghiel, listen to me! You MUST stop... we must stop Ne'Shajh!
You can no longer do his bidding!" Arith yelled, once again
ignored. "Fine, if you will not stop, then I shall stop you!" he
screamed, and with that he attacked Morghiel.
The fight was a short one, painfully short. With reflexes trained
by years of service in the Vro'ath military Morghiel was able to
easily defend himself from Arith. In a few quick swipes Arith
found himself disarmed and gutted, hot pain across his stomach...
and Arith fell to his knees, ready for the killing blow.... but it
never came. Morghiel continued on.. as if in a daze... and he
seemed to be heading north towards the mountains...
Arith lay there for a moment, holding his guts in, as the spell
that had brought him to life healed his grevious wounds. But even
as the healing was being done, Arith felt a coldness spreading
through his body... he did not have long. The spell had not been
completed... he was not fully alive yet... it was only a matter of
time before he fell dead once again... unable to do anything for
this world...
Arith stood and reached for his blades, and felt a shooting pain
when he touched the cursed blades. The weapons of Ne'Shajh were
no longer his to control, it would seem. Nearby there was a dead
knight, and upon her waist was a blade and near her lifeless hand
was a pike. Arith took up this weapons, the large pike nothing
more than a small spear in his huge hands.. the short blade held
in his left hand for close in fighting. As such he followed the
path that Morghiel had set out upon.
Arith saw horrors, lifeless fields full of dead and dieing. He
picked his way through the battlefield, killing what few tried to
attack him, as he headed north into the Shale Mountains. Then..
on the horizon, he saw a portal... a great blue portal and two
gods opening it... the fighting seemed to be coming to this
location.. even as he watched more creatures poured in to battle
those who defending the gods. Delphine and Tarant... he knew
those gods... and among those defending them was Morghiel...
perhaphs he had been wrong...
Arith approached Morghiel slowly, and watched as now Morghiel
seemed to notice him. There was grim deterimination written upon
that face.. and perhaphs something else.....
"Do you fight for Ne'Shajh or for LIFE?" Arith yelled to Morghiel.
"Life!" came Morghiels reply.
Arith simply nodded his head, pleased that he had been wrong
thinking Morghiel a servant of Ne'Shajh still. Then with a quick
move he ended the life of a demon that was about to attack him.
Grimly Arith turned to face the incomming hordes... praying
silently that Delphine and Tarant would be able to create their
escape.
[563] Arith: Chapter 3, The Fight and Beyond....
Fri Jun 26 19:01:04 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The battle was a long one, and painful... though much was a
blurred nightmare to Arith. Durning the whole fight he could feel
the life draining out of him... he knew the spell had not been
completed and he was as good as dead. But even while still alive
he had to fight, and fight he did. Then a great cry went up, the
gate had been opened by those two gods. Arith did not even hardly
look back, instead he continued to fight any who would attack this
place of final escape. Those who were to weak to fight had to be
allowed to get away first.
Then there was a break.
Suddenly the demon forces seemed to have let up, as if tired by
the fighting. Arith looked about himself and saw that most had
already passed through, and the gate itself seemed to be failing.
Now was his last chance to escape.. and he took it. Just as he
was about to enter the portal he looked back...
The sky... it had changed. In the distance the city of Thesden
burned, its smoke flowing into a sky that seemed to have turned
blood red. The battlefield was a mess of bodies, scavangers
already picking among the remains. But the sky... it was blood
red... and he was there. Ne'Shajh. His evil presense was
there... his eyes glared out from the clouds, and slowly his form
became more apparent as he looked over what was now his world. He
looked towards Arith, and his presence was felt fully in Arith's
mind.
'You thought to betray me, but you have FAILED little worm.
Escape like the coward you have become, escape to this new world
came the dark thoughts, stabbing into Arith's mind like a sharp
blade. 'But you will forever remember that you were once my very
loyal follower.. my pet like a dog. Forever remember that Arith!"
And with that Arith jumped into the portal, knowing that this
trully was his only chance. As he passed through into the new
world he felt a change... his body was twisted and remade... he
grew fur and a snout... large sharp teeth filled his mouth.. his
ears moved to the top of his head... he became a dog... humanoid
in shape... but a dog. Unbidden to his mind came a word.. Yinn...
And then he was plunged into a cold ocean and all became black.
[564] Kelthas: The Final Battle... or a New Beginning?
Fri Jun 26 20:53:57 1998
To: All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
With a mighty blow of his Axe of Death, the first aboleth fell before
Kelthas Grimwulf, but not without taking it's toll. The old ranger
seemed to be slowing down, though he would rather die than admit it.
He went to the temple in Arkane and was healed by the local healer.
Here, he met Diamante (sorry if I spelled your name wrong). Together,
the ranger and assassin attacked another aboleth, and together they
defeated it. The group was broken as they healed from the battle and
Kelthas, tired from two battles against these creatures, charged
into the battle again.
The center of Arkane was where these foul creatures set up and
Kelthas, knowing well that the odds were against him in this burgh
and not in the middle of the forests, attacked anyway. He fought
bravely, but age had finally caught up with him. He was to slow.
His axes were growing heavy. It was getting more and more difficult
to parry the creature's attacks. At last, a tentical broke through
his defences, crushing his chest.
His shattered body was dragged to a room to rest. He refused all
clerics and requested only that paper and a writing utensil be brought
so he could inform his family of his final battle. Unfortunately,
he was too weak to write it all clearly enough to read. He ordered
his personal scouts to deliver the message.
With that, a final breath, exhale.... Kelthas Grimwulf left Algoron.
[565] Kelthas: The Final Battle.... or a New Beginning
Fri Jun 26 21:17:20 1998
To: All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Kelthas Grimwulf awoke in front of a massive throne. Resting on this
throne was a hulking minotaur. No questions were needed, he knew who
this being was.
"My Lord," Kelthas stated, kneeling before Raije.
"Rise, my child."
"I can not, Lord. I have failed you."
Raije actually laughed.
"How did you fail me? By dying to a worthy opponent?"
"Yes, Lord."
"Death is not failure, especially death in battle. That sort of death
is the most glorious. I am most pleased with you."
"Thank you, Lord. I am prepared to take my place in your army. To
lead your troops to glory."
"Alas, I think that will have to wait. Algoron still needs my
attension. Battles are still being fought there. I want you to lead
these armies to battle, in my name."
"How, Lord? Am I not dead?
"Oh yes. You are certainly dead. However, are you not speaking with
a God?"
"You wish me to return to Algoron?"
"Yes, but I will send you in a new form. Your human body was weak.
This form will be much stronger and more appropriate for leadership.
In this form, you will have to retrain your skills and learn new ones.
You will see the form when you return. Until then, prepare yourself."
"Yes, Lord. When the time is right, I will be ready."
"Excellent. The time will be soon."
The meeting of warriors, spiritual and Godly, ended in silence and
Kelthas left to prepare for his next quest.
[566] Khisanth: Khisanth's Tale (32)
Fri Jun 26 23:04:53 1998
To: All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Khisanth looked out over the balcony, the sun was setting
behind the Temple of the Dragon Shadow away up on the Spiral
Talon mountains. Purple clouds filled the reddish sky as
her eyes followed a mounted griffin rider as he came in to
land.
The Temple had been untouched since the dragons had left this
part of the world, but now she had heard that something was
there, slowly waking.
Even though she had been warned against it to use her mana-
tonic powers. They were very protective and even though she
understood why, it bothered her. There were always some who
saw that she was not hurt and it was not often that she could
sneak away from all. Not that she would be able to hide for
long. They would find her in a while. But until then she was
free to do as she choose.
She concentrated on her powers and she used the thaumaturgic
invisibility that would shield her from being detected. It
was an ability that only the monks could use and if other
manatonics would know what the monks do, they would probably
start a new manatonic war.
Reaching out with her senses and thoughts and as she concen-
trated upon the temple she could feel what happened there.
her mind was filed with vision and sounds as of metal scrap-
ing against stone, slowly towards the exist.
Something had awaken and it was probably she that had woke it
from its slumber.
She turned around as she heard voices from the inside and
stood silently, waiting for them to leave. Not that they would
notice her, it just felt the right thing to do. Then she felt
something behind her and her combat sense told her what to do.
She rolled forward to avoid whatever it was as she knew that
noone would be able to detect her. But this was something
ancient...
As she stood up and turned around, ready to defend herself
from whatever it was. But her combat sense faded and the spells
she was about to use died on her lips.
Before her shimering red in the faded light of the sunset
was an ancient and huge red dragon!
'By the word of Chotomo' she mumbled as the dragon looked at
her with its fierious eyes. Her mind reached out for it and
she could barely understand what she felt, but one thing she
understood.
It had a name, Pirenoleanas.
She looked at it in awe and in fear as it was probably the most
terrifying and beautiful creature she had ever seen. Without
thinking, she let the dragon know her thoughts and it looked at
her and bowed its giant head to sniff at her.
She looked at it in awe and she curtisied before it as it
curiously examined her. Her mind showed it what love and admirat-
ion she felt for it.
Then she could feel the wind as its giant wings lifted it high
up and it soared southeast towards the land of Althania.
She looked after it and she could hear the Guardians sound an
alarm as they noticed it flying away...
[567] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: The Death of Gryko
Sat Jun 27 08:32:36 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
With Gheck out of the picture, Gryko saw Althania as helpless. He unleashed the sad remaints of his pudding patrols on a point east and south of town.
Confident in Gheck's power to repel these blobs once more, and unknowing of Gheck's recent defeat, the people of Algoron did nothing to stop these blobs.
When things grew too dire to be ignored any longer, Gheck arose from his shocked state, and although greatly weakened, teamed up with several true heroes and all the blobs were slain, and Gryko driven away once more.
This was not the last of Gryko that day. Not long after, Gryko came back, with only 1 or 2 blobs, the last of his army, accompanying him. After a few hours of twidling their thumbs, all the heroes of Algoron teamed up with Gheck to rid the lands of this threat once and for all.
In a long and great battle, many heroes were seriously injured, but in the end, Gryko spread his arms and welcomed the death blow from Kristalis.
Then, something not entirely unexpected happened. Gryko exploded, his blood splattering everywhere, seeping into the trees and ground, mixing with the remaints of his dead blobs.
A barreness spread in all directions, making the plants wither and die, people fall sick, everything seemed to be lifeless, and hopeless. Gryko's final plague had been unleased by those who slew him.
Everywhere, mortals started praying. Eventually, the High god hmself was awoken, and annoyed to the mortals destroying his favorite creation.
With great healing rains he cleansed the lands, washing away the disease and barreness. With this rain he warned the people of Algoron that he would not save them a 2nd time.
And so, Gryko was dead, and his armies slain. His final plague had been cured, and all was once more peaceful. Gheck nearly sucked the wargar tap dry, and had a few barrels of ale to top it off, content to rest a few more days, and once more set out and explore the world that is Algoron, thi
, this time as a mortal.
-------------------------The Death of Gryko, the end.
[568] Kierstyn: Beginning of a New Life/Final Death (Part 1 of 2)
Sat Jun 27 11:21:30 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"My brother is getting married?!" Kierstyn exclaimed, astonishment crossing
her face. "I was not even aware that he was courting..." she trailed off. Of course she had not been aware, as intent as she'd been upon putting thoughts of her brother out of her mind.
A few of those around her in Eclipse Hall smiled and congratulated her. "Will
you attend?" Zakkahn inquired of her. Thoughts spun in Kierstyn's head as she posed the question to herself... thoughts of the youth shared with her brother, Errick Grimwulf. Though each had chosen a different path in life, they had both retained the inseperable bond that could be borne only to twins.
She had received word of the wedding through word of mouth. Had her brother merely forgotten to invite her, or chosen not to, perhaps?
"If I am not invited by my brother, which I thus far have not been, then no, I
shall not attend, Zakkahn," she responded with a cool look, and turned away, shutting all thoughts of the matter from her mind.
It was merely two days later that Kierstyn received a letter from Errick:
"Sister," it began, "Please forgive me for not getting word to you earlier,
but I have been quite busy, as you can imagine. I assume that by now, you have received word about my engagement. Kerowyn and I are both very excited about our future together. I've spent my entire life looking for those that understand me, and Kerowyn stands at the foremost of that crowd, our thoughts and feelings seemingly intertwined to the point of becoming one. Kierstyn, I love her. I want to share the most important moment of my life with you, my family. Will you attend my wedding... give us your blessing? I have spoken with all those who would attend, and all have agreed to put away any differences we may have for this sacred event. Will you do the same? I await your response.
Errick Grimwulf
P.S.-Father has promised to attend, although I've been unable to reach mother during her travels thus far."
Kierstyn dropped the paper onto the table before her and rested her head in her hands, indecision coarsing through her. 'He marries Kerowyn...daughter of Seal Breington, General of the Crown...I'd not recognized the name until now,' she thought to herself and sighed, 'Can these Knights be trusted with their words of temporary peace? Whether or not they can, do I even wish to go?' Certainty rushed through her. 'Yes, of course I will go. He is my brother, through all. Father and I will attend, the sole members fo the proud Knights of Eclipse, within a crowd of those who normally would oppose us, the Knights of Gareth Keep...with my brother and his fiancee' among them.' Should they go back on their promise of peace, it would only prove what Kierstyn had always believed... that the majority of the Knights of Gareth Keep had lostany sense of honor that they may have had... long ago. Kierstyn searched about the keep for her father, Kelthas Grimwulf, to inform him of her decision to attend the wedding at his side, but found no trace. For her father, who felt as home within the wilderness as he did within the halls of Eclipse, this was not surprising, especially as of late. He had been spending more and more time outside it's walls within the last few weeks. Shrugging, she wrote a brief response to her brother's letter, informing him of her decision to attend his wedding and her recent promotion to General of the Thorn within Eclipse, and went out to look for her father.
[569] Kierstyn: Beginning of a New Life/Final Death (Part 2 of 2)
Sat Jun 27 11:51:56 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
A cold smile played upon Kierstyn's lips as she walked the streets of Arkane.
Upon entering, her senses were instantly assaulted by the smoke that still billowed from nearby buildings, a chilling reminder to those still within the city's walls of it's recent destruction at the hands of Verminasia. Blood stains could still be picked out along Main Street, ground forever into the cobblestones. A low creaking sound could be heard from what was left of what used to be the greatest restaraunt on Arkania, as it swayed in the wind, many of it's support walls burnt out from under it. Savoring her stay in the ruined city, yet needing to find her father, Kierstyn followed Main Street east to the Great Forest, to begin her search. Not long after she entered the forest, her father stepped out of the brush directly before her. "Kierstyn," Kelthas began, "We need to talk."
Nodding, Kierstyn found a nearby stump and rested upon it, waiting for her father to continue... sensing the urgency in his voice. "I've left Eclipse," Kelthas stated flatly, surprised at the look of revulsion that crossed his daughter's face. "My reasons are my own. Eclipse has passed from it's former glory, and I will not watch it crumble before he. Raije tells me I will be needed elsewhere, and I will stand ready for whatever he puts before me, but I will do so outside the Halls of Eclipse. The ghost of Rokgar, another Knight of Eclipse of days past, has come to me and spoken to me of things to come... things that must be done. I, in return, decided to speak to you about the same. Will you
leave Eclipse now, or be caught up in the pieces of the clan as it crumbles around you?"
Kierstyn's eyes had narrowed into slits. "Leave?!" she spat. "You would
leave that which has been your home for most of your life? That which has accepted you back once before after you realized your mistake in leaving the first time? You would desert all that you believe in? No, father, I will not join you.
Eclipse is my life, as I believed it to be yours. I will not desert it as you
would, in it's time of need," Kierstyn sighed. "My entire life, I grew up
wanting to be just like you... a Dark Knight of Eclipse... one who understands and
represents honor like no other, one with the power that I've always dreamed. Now, I find my admiration for you was extremely misplaced." Kierstyn spat, "You are a coward. You run from Eclipse's problems, instead of seeking out ways to solve them, as you should."
Suddenly, the ghost of Rokgar materialized before them. "Kierstyn, your father and I once thought the way you do. We strove to help Eclipse in it's times of need, disregarding any common sensewe may have telling us to do otherwise." Kierstyn's brow furrowed as she thought of Rokgar's own cowardice that he displayed by taking his own life, long ago. Rokgar had once been an honorable Knight of Eclipse, and few knew what had caused him to end his life so abruptly. "The problems that lie within Eclipse now will not be solved until a new leader is chosen," Rokgar continued. "Even after that, it will take time to repair the damage that has been done. I will not try to sway your thoughts on the matter, however, Kierstyn. The decision is yours, as it was your father's."
After several moments deep in thought, Kierstyn replied, "You are right in part,
Rokgar. I will not speak with you of Eclipse's supposed problems, for it is there that our opinions obviously differ. However, if was my father's decision to leave, and I will accept that." Kierstyn turned to her father. "Father, the sense of admiration I once felt for you has disappeared, possibly never to return. You are my father, however, and I will respect any decision you may make, even if I don't agree with it." Kierstyn felt a chill run up her spine as she spoke the same words to her father that she had once spoken to her brother, when he left to join the Knighthood. "I will accept your departure, Father, but you must give me the time I need to do so. And no, I will not be joining you. I stay with Eclipse... my true family." With that, Kierstyn turned from the small clearing and made her way back to Eclipse Hall, her head hung low. The shame she felt for both her father & brother evident.
[570] Kierstyn: Beginning of a New Life/Final Death (Part 3 of 2...didn't QUITE fit) ;)
Sat Jun 27 12:01:58 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Not a week later, Kierstyn received a letter from her father, delivered by
one of his scouts:
My Wife and Dearest Children,
I lay here after a great battle. Unfortunately, these old bones
were not up to the challenge any longer. Aboleths, nasty creatures.
Slimey, too. I got one of those bastards alone. Another with help.
Yet, a third one...Well, that one finally got me. Like I said, I'm
an old man now. Caught a tentacle right in the chest. Broke a few
ribs, punctured a lung. Always said I would die in battle.
Remember, take care of yourselves now. I will be well, I go to join
Lord Raije. Many glorifying battles await me. We shall see each other
again sometime. For now, I barely have the strength to fini....
*the remainder of the letter is indistinguishable*
As she read the note, tears fell from Kierstyn's eye. Her father. The man she had looked up to her entire life.... dead. And the last words she spoke to him were filled with bitterness and hate.
[571] Apoc: the first dragon slayin by a Dragon Slayer!!!!!!
Sat Jun 27 15:13:29 1998
To: all imm clans
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
on this eventful day i was wondering back to town and lo and behold i saw a dragon in town
So i went after it. I lowered my horns and charged. (Ahh the feeling of hot dragons blood running down ones shoulders) This supposed great beast flead from me but i gave chase and in the end this dragon fell to my sword!!!!
I'll admit it was a hard battle but i had the aid and guidance of my clan member, Yalda. I'm thankful to her for binding my wounds and giving me encouragement
Apoc the little Horn (his horns are growing:)
[572] Perkem: WHAT DO YOU WANT!?
Sat Jun 27 15:15:43 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Alright yer all gonna listen up and listen good. I'm sick and tired of
people callin' me a Kender. I may look like one but I'm not. I'm a Goblin
alright?! I used to work for some renegade wizard down south of Althainia.
I screwed up one of his spells one day and he decided to punish me. Guess
what he did. That's right. HE TURNED ME INTO A BLOODY KENDER! The
slimebellied magic using dwarves gut thought it would be funny to turn a
goblin into a bloody KENDER! *turns around and points off to his right*
HEY! YOU OVER THERE! SIT DOWN OR I'LL SLIT YOUR BLOODY THROAT! Now you listen to me! I used to be an assassin. One of the best. Now I'm a bloody Kender and everyone treats me like some sort of dumb child, and offers me "shinies". I'LL TELL YOU WHAT YOU CAN DO WITH YER SHINIES! GO SELL 'EM AND GIVE ME THE BLOODY GOLD! NOW SIT DOWN AND LISTEN, OR I'LL GUT YOU AND FEED YOUR INTESTINES TO A DOG! So stop calling me a Kender, stop offering me shinies, stop thinking you can insult me and just walk away. I ain't got no inborn curiosity ya get it? I'm a mercenary and if someone pays me enough I'll plant my dagger IN YOUR BLOODY SCALP! Now leave me alone! *turns around and guts some old lady as he walks off*
[573] Seylence: Seylence's Song.
Sun Jun 28 16:18:33 1998
To: Shalonesti All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Seylence swirled and spun, her blade so swift, the sunlight reflected off
the blade formed silvery globe encompassing her body.
The pond churned, water spilling over the edges. Seylence stopped and
frowned disapprovingly at herself.
"Perfect harmony! Remember that girl!" Seylence reminded herself.
Seylence repoised her blade, her eyes focused on the tip. She allowed herself
an intake of water, just a little gulp.
Then with a nod of determination, she parted her lips slightly. Water rushed
into her mouth. She began to sing. Wisps of colorful notes eminated from her
lips. They flowed and entwined intimately as a part of her. She welcomed
the tingling embrace. The embrace that guided her body. The embrace that
caused her blade to hum so beautifully it inspired goosebumps. The embrace
was as passionate as any lovers', if not perhaps better?
But she cared not, her focus was on her blade now. She swirled and spun like
before. Every twirl, thrust, parry and dodge came as an instinct. Her sequence of
motion was an exact replica of the one before. Each time improved.
This time the pond remained calm, its surface smooth as mirror. A dark
shillouhette performed her bladesong in the pond without disturbing the water.
This was what Seylence hoped to achieve. Her song is now perfect. She has
adapted the song as an aquadynamic manuver.
Joy and renewed energy burst deep in her core. She restarted her song and
reperformed it over and over, faster and faster. Forgetting the time into
the night....
.....and the pond never rippled again.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
By Seylence Trillsinger-Sha'relas. (Tanya)
[574] Dank: Bathos and Anticlimax (A ballad)
Sun Jun 28 19:58:12 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"I am of the people, man. What I seek, I find. What I hunt, I take.
I can hide in a shadow. My teeth are sharp enough to cut bone. I am
kin to dwarrow and nightgaunt. I owe allegiance to none born and I
fear nothing." (ooc: stolen from an old "Sandman" story about...
Gypsies)
To fire's warmth, the Dank returned
after he had made balm
for wound incurred by edge of steel
once held in Dragoth's palm.
To his surprise, the camp in ruins,
the fires blown to ash.
Wagons upturned with wheels in air
to creak a dying gasp.
Upon a rock the Dank did sit
to think of what befell
the silent travellers of the road
with whom he walked the dell.
A fortnight there the Dank did brood
'til fickle Fortune chanced a mood
that struck her both as fit and droll -
to move matters from their control
and set them as she pleased.
When came the night on thirteenth day
the heavens blazed with magicks fey;
lightning and flame of dragon's maw
lit forests rent by dragon's claw
and fouled with wyrm's disease.
The Dank did spring forth from his seat
to deftly dodge the lumbering feet
that came a crashing through the camp
to crush the wagons with their stamp
and leave chaos appeased.
The feet spun with mercuric speed,
a sinuous head looked on with greed
at elven wanderer down below
who crouched to strike a deathly blow
to bring wyrm to its knees.
Then did a figure interject
between the Dank and dragon's neck
to thrust a blade through jeweled throat.
No more would beast belch fire and smoke,
with all its lifeblood seized.
The figure moved in silhouette
against the fiery woods.
Yet even then the Dank could tell
the name of he who stood
atop the head of the slain beast
with blade dripping with gore.
The Warder of the Wagons, then,
whose countenance shone war.
Then did the Dank see fit to hear
and heed the lost road's call,
and follow destiny's forked path
to Greystoke Manor's hall.
[575] Davonskevort: a letter sent to the mages of conclave...
Sun Jun 28 21:06:52 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
To all of the robes i bear good tidings
As of late i have noticed a change in the craft of enchanting. In the act of
enchanting i am jolted by a strange and hightend fealing of power. Its as if I
could do more than what one would think normaly possable. My question unto
you is.. has this been happing for ages or is this some kind of new magic?
If this is to be a new form of magic yet to be uncovered we should work togather
to bring it to common use.
May Austinian bless your path
Davon
[576] MoonWind: Anger
Sun Jun 28 21:51:17 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sebatis, I still seek your favor and have sought the favor of Nadrik, yet
felt hollow. As the lands changes, my worship followed to Raije as well.
War with Honor, with my strength from Sebatis. Now, with the deeds of those
in Malice, I now also worship Mencius, God of Vengance... Honor no more, for
is seems not to serve me in return. My sould darkens ever so slightly
yet the fires burn hotter, a new rage within. Beware those of little honor
Mercy is a thing of the past. Sanity is slowly slipping away as well.
[577] Rounan: A Vision...
Sun Jun 28 23:45:03 1998
To: Davonskevort all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Yes! You're right Davonskevort! Of late I HAVE felt the power
increasing! And I think I know why! The twin Fathers, Kantilles and
Sebatis, and the Mother Drakkara are working once mroe to purify themselves!
They work, but they ask for our help. We, the mages of Algoron, must help
them in their purification of the divine Art! It has been sullied by
wrongful use, our wonderful gift from the gods! Every mage augments weapons
with our faithful dweomer and sells them to the highest bidder. The Gods of
Magic are tired of it! We can no longer abuse our gifts, mages! We must no
longer augment the weapons and armor that are wielded and worn by impure
mages, or even worse, mage-killers! My brothers and sisters, do you not
see? We constantly weave our Art, our Life Force, into weapons and armor.
But why? So they may be worn, of course, for unused Art is wasted Art! But
we must consider who they are worn by! Mages of the Black enchanting the
weapons of Eclipse, who kill mages of the White! Mages of the White
enchanting the weapons of Knighthood, who kill mages of the Black! Mages of
the Red enchanting the weapons of anyone, who kill all mages! Every
Art-woven weapon handed to someone who would kill a Mage serves only to
decrease and upset the fragile balance and beauty of the Art! We, the
bringers of True Art to this realm, are slowly killing ourselves! I have
prayed, for many, many moons, to my god, Kantilles, the god of White Magic.
He has, I believe, shown me the truth. I have had a vision, while fasting
and praying intently. It was of the Triad, Red Sebatis, flanked on right
and left by Kantilles and Drakkara. Of course, no mortal could ever hope to
withtand the presence of such power, so I fell to me knees, and prostrated
myself, begging purification and and offering my thanks for my life, which I
believed finished.
'Rise, Rounan' Sebatis said, his voice booming and deeply powerful, yet still seeming to chuckle.
'Yes, my Son, you have no need to cower before us. We appear to you in a form you need not fear!'
This time it was Kantilles who spoke, and I nearly cried for the perfection of the voice that was my God.
Rising slowly, still not daring to look directly at the faces of the Triad, I assumed a standing position, and bowed my head out of respect.
Clucking in annoyance, Drakkara spoke.
'Rounan, look at me.'
It seemed of my own accord, my head snapped up to face the Goddess of Dark Magic. Gods, her beauty... although I suppose calling apon the gods bears no meaning, since she is among them.
We all say that beauty is 'divine', but we should not blaspheme so. Never had I ever before seen a female face that even approached that degree of perfection.
Looking around at the other two members of the Triad, I was equally stricken by their perfection. In awe and envy of their perfect male features, it was all I could do to keep from prostrating myself again to beg forgiveness.
A voice snapped me out of my reverie.
'Are you quite done gawking? We are here for a reason, you know. We only have a universe to imbue with magic, I'm sure we can afford the time to wait for you to be done.'
Fairly dripping with sarcasm, the voice of Drakkara still sounded divine. Stricken dumb, I tried desparately to reply.
'I... You... But.. I..I-I'm sorry, my lad-.. ummm... Drak-... Goddess! I just.. i mean I... Only I...'
'It's all right, my Son. But awed as you may be, we need your help.'
At this,I gave such a start I almost jumped in the air.
'M-M-Me?? You, the godd and goddess of Magic n-need m-my help? But surely you-'
'Never underestimate the power of Mortals, Rounan. You may not be omnipotent, but there are things that you can do that are beyond even our power.'
If I had started before, at this I left my skin and jumped straight to Kantilles! The moon, not the god..
'US?? Do more than the Triad... ... ... but... ... impossible... '
'Oh, would you stop! Of course you can, you fool! We have freely given the gift of Magic! We no longer hold full control over it!'
'Our Sister in Black is correct, Rounan. Now that we have imbued you mortals with the gift, we find we are unable to recall it.'
Awed, surprised, afraid, secure... I'd felt all these, but now I was numb.
'Re-Re-Recall the A-Art? No! N-No more magic... No more Dweomer... No more... N-No more Mages?'
[578] Chairiste: Alone...
Sun Jun 28 23:49:33 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chairiste's skin shivered softly in the chill night air, but
the girl took no notice. She lay awake in the darkness, as she had
lain awake every night this past week; alone for the first time in
her young life.
. Cyndele...
Curled up on her side, Chairiste stared unblinkingly at the empty
space beside her. The space that, until now, had never been empty,
should never have been empty as long as this. One hand absently
reached out to stroke the spot where long black hair, identical to
hers, should have fanned out across the bedroll.
. Cyndele, sister, twin... where are you...
Her sister wasn't dead. She would have known without a doubt if
her twin had died. Some foul magic had transported Cyndele so far
away that the bond that existed between them was thinner than
spider-silk, and tauter than a bowstring.
. I'll find you.
Chairiste's eyes shone in the pale light, and her jaw tightened.
She would continue to search. She had to find Cyndele. She must.
One small tear glistened on her cheek, and the girl closed her
eyes. She whispered a small prayer to Fatale; if any harm should
come to her sister, she would see that those responsible paid dearly.
Or she would die trying.
. I promise.
[579] Cthanid: My second battle
Sun Jun 28 23:52:28 1998
To: ALL
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I was beginning to believe in myself now. I could only hope that the next battle would be a little harder though. I don't believe it is honorable to kill a much weaker opponent. A little weaker yes, but not that much weaker.
"So kid," Derftod said, pointing at the stage as he did so, "You'll be fighting one of those two guys."
I looked at the stage and saw an elf and human going at it. They were trying their hardest and it was obvious by all the sweat and blood on the ground, and on their bodies, but the elf finally struck the fatal blow. He thrust his sword deep into his opponents gut and laughed.
"Well kid," Derftod said, smacking me on the back again. That little gesture was going to have to change, but not until I was doing a little better. "Looks like you're fighting the elf. He's mostly defenseless on his right side so attack there."
I nodded my head in understanding and walked into the ring, saying a prayer to Mencius as I did so.
The elf had stayed in the ring and as I entered the ring he pointed at the corpse of his last victim. Then, he charged at me with his sword mointed forward. I dove to the right and swung around to face the elf.
"You die now One Horn," The elf snickered after saying it. I suddenly felt rage entering me and I lovingly accepted it.
To me rage is one of the greatest feelings. It is almost as potent as feeling pure hate, but not quite as good. I loved the feeling of rage and would always accept such a wonderful feeling.
I ducked down and swung my blade to the right. The elf tried to block the swing but failed. The blade entered his side and he yelled loudly as blood gushed out of the wound.
The elf was now completely defenseless. I immediately took this advantage and thrust my sword into the elf's chest. The elf's face twisted in a look of horro
and his lifeless body fell, along with my blade still in his chest. I reached down and pulled my sword out of his corpse.
I exited the ring, amidst but cheers and cries of anguish, and I walked to Derftod.
"You're good kid," Derftod said, smacking my back again. "Two wins without a scratch. See you until tomorrow. Show up as soon as you wake up."
I nodded and exited the gladiator pit, sighing as I did so. "My thanks Mencius," I prayed.
[580] Rounan: A Vision...(contd)
Mon Jun 29 00:32:51 1998
To: all Davonskevort
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Seeming to chuckle again, Sebatis spoke.
'No, Rounan, we cannot and would not remove the Magic. Unless we see improvement in the way our gift is treated, though, we will be forced to take drastic action.'
Numb to my new world, my rational mind kicked in.
'But if you cannot remove our Art, is not your wrath impotent? How will you punish us?'
'A fitting attitude for one so petty!' The Dark Goddess snarled.
Realising how what I had said had sounded, I began to quake in terror, horror and repenance.
'Now, now.. He is simply overwhelmed by being asked for aid from the gods.'
'Yes, I agree. In answer to your question, Rounan, we can remove the Art, in a very final sense. The only way to stop the Art noe is to remove its source. To kill ourselves, the essence of magic.'
Horrified, terrorised, repulsed, overpowered... No I was simply so depressed and saddened I nearly collapsed.
'So it's true... we will weave Art no longer... I would sooner die! Take me now! I'd sooner die than live without Art!'
'Melodramatic, isn't he? Have heart, mortal. We do not wish to die any more than you. BUt you mortals abuse our gift.'
'Indeed. Every day, Magi die at the hands of Art. Augmented weapons, unbridled renegades, and unintelligent, clumsy wielders of Art, who concentrate more on primitive melee combat, or even theft, then Dweomer.'
'A disturbing situation. And one that must be righted.'
The Dark Goddess merely nodded.
'We have spoken to you before, but you heeded us not.'
Kantilles and Drakkara nodded in unison.
'Came to me before? But how.. I don't remember...'
'Allow me to refresh your memory...'
From a distance, what could only be The Walls of the chamber spoke: 'Perhaps you know me now?'
'But... They said I was sick.. that I made the walls, and the ceiling speak...'
'Aye, you did, through your Art. But we, the conrtollers of Art, were channelling it through you. It is of no consequence, our -or your- message was not heard.'
'You lost faith in yourself rather fast when confronted by your clanmates, Rounan.'
'Be not so harsh, Drakkara! We did not give him a strong enough sign!'
'Indeed, the words of the walls are not easy to believe. Your idea, if I recall, Drakkara?'
Drakkara grumbled and was silent a short while.
By this point, I had recovered my wits somewhat...
'Alright.. It begins to make sense now! Our Art must be purified, you have shown me this! But how? and how can I do it alone?'
'Tell them what we have told you. But since they seem not to listen to you, or even to the walls, we will give you more tactile proof.'
Kantilles and Drakkara began to chant softly. Sebatis stepped forward, creating an equilateral triangle between the Triad.
The air in the centre of the triangle glowed in a Rainbow of myriad colors, and coalesced into a single sheet of fluctuating, psychadelic parchment
Looking slightly drained, Sebatis stepped forward again, not an arm's length from me.
'Take this to them, Mageling. Show them this parchment, which we have imbued with Dweomer, a portion of our essence, the Essence of Magic. If you find one who can read this parchment, you have found we have favoured.'
'It will be a child, born when each of our moons is full.'
'This child will lead the Mages of Algoron to a new level.'
'They will gain the respect and power they deserve, led by this child, who you and all those who believe you must find.'
'Uphold your values, and our message. Let no Art pass into untrained hands. You havethe power of the Dark Dweomer behind you.'
'And that of the Light.'
'And the Red that binds them both.'
Rounan?
'Your clanmates grow worried. Awake, Rounan, and pass along this tale. Remember, find the Child'
Rounan? Wake up! I need some Equipment!
Now I recognised the voice. Bentic. To interrupt a conversation with the gods... Oh well. I suppose I had put off his equipment far too long.
And so I awakened, and so ends my vision. So now, I call to you, my Comrades in Art!
Mages of Algoron, Hear the call of your gods!
Aid me in the search for this child, born under the light of 3 full moons!
For he will be our saviour, one truly blessed by the Triad!
All those who aid in our cause and search, walk under the title of PURIST!
Scribed, Signed and Sealed on this Day of Freedom, 18th the Month of Futility,
Rounan Shin-Fannan, (WRAITH) and PURIST!
[581] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: Part One of Shadow of a Doubt
Mon Jun 29 08:52:26 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
At the Grunting Boar Inn, I had just finished telling one of my favorite stories, the one about how I defeated an entire Shalonesti army and their draconic hoard with only a wet noodle and a few rocks.
From somewhere back in the corner, I hear one of the newer gate guards, a young man named Handel, say, "Pay no heed to him, he is a drunken dwarf, and his stories are either exagerated beyond belief, or there is nothing to believe in the first place."
I spare the speakers life only because I have been hearing the same sentiment a lot lately. Even the appearance of Tasp, the kender were-dragon, in his draconic form, failed to quell the doubts of some disbelievers.
I say, "It is true that the numbers in my story were not entirely accurate," and many of the Boars patrons laughed at this, "Now that I think about it, there must have been at least 3 times that many of them."
Oddly, everyone starts laughing! No one believes my story! A few weeks ago, when it had happened, everyone believed me. Recently though, the drunken dwarf sentiment has;been becoming more and more common...
I ask, "Why do you not believe me? Besides that fight with Gryko, have any of you ever seen me defeated?"
Someone, wearing a dark hood which concealed his face, yelled, "Yes, the day Gryko died, the ground was littered with your bodies!"
Now, this is news to me. I have no recollection of having ever been killed before, and have never needed my god to give me a second chance at life before. Then, another spoke up, "And the other day, a warrior from malice struck you down, and you fled!"
This continued for a short while, people claiming to have seen me defeated by anything from Gryko and his pudding patrol, to Malice or Shalonesti!
Enraged, I stalked out of the inn to think about this, removing from several of the speakers the burden of their heads on the way out. The first speaker, the one with the hood, turned out to be a Shalo, of course.
--------The (dramatic) end to Part One of 'Shadow of a Doubt
Who is responsible for the wicked lies being spread about our hero? Is it the Shalonesti, or some new threat?
Tune in next time for the exciting part 2 of 'Shadow of a Doubt.
[582] Zendus: The Unholy Crusades
Mon Jun 29 15:22:27 1998
To: All Immortal
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
His brother, his mother, even his own father had been tainted by
the gods of good. Khiras, his twin brother had chosen a life very
unlike his own. Where Zendus had become a devote follower of the
gods of evil, Khiras had seen the gods of good as his path to
salvation. Khiras, his own brother who was raised to become a
mighty crusader as Zendus had, turned to the forsests instead. His
mother, who had taught him the ways of magic had left the halls of
Eclipse to join the Draon Slayers. His father, too stuborn in his
own ways, renegaded from the Eclipse, leaving Zendus all alone. The
yound yaeini pondered this for the longest time before approaching
Highlord Vette. "Milord" Zendus spoke, "I must depart for a
few days to converse with Fatale on the recent events within our
halls." The Highlord said nothing, merely nodded.
Zendus travelled to the family home where he entered his room
and walked to his altar. He began his prayers to Fatale, pleading
with his good for guidance in what his next move should be.
Three days of prayer passed and there was still no answer. Then
the walls of his room began to shimmer. He felt different, he
felt small, he felt weak. Zendus closed his eyes waiting for the
nausea to pass. When it finally did, he open his eyes and looked
ahead and nearly swooned spying the Clossal Black Fortress that
loomed ahead of him. A lone figure left the gates and walked
towards him. Wearing Black Platemail and a Visored Greathelm
wielded a blade so black it seemed that the Darkness would
never end. Zendus had realized before any words were spoken who
walked towards him. The figure looked at Zendus, as if considering
if he was worthy or not, then he spoke. "Greetings Skull Knight
Zendus." Zendus began his bow as the next words were leaving
the Dark Knights mouth. "I am Necrucifer." Zendus kept
his head bent low until Necrucifer big him to arise. "Hail
Lord Necrucifer." Zendus spoke, as was the customary greeting
within the halls of the Dark Knights. "rI have known since
you were born this day would come young Zendus." the Lord of
Darkness spoke. "I know your questions and am here to provide
you with answers." "But what of my Lord Fatale?" Zendus asked
with a tinge of apprehension in his voice. "rYou are one of mine
Zendus, you ave always known that deep within the inner reaches
of your mind." Zendus bowed his head, knowing this was true.
Though he had always preached Fatale's gospel, he knew he belonged
with Necruicifer. He then nodded realizing that he had been
summoned to this abyssmal plane for a reason. His confidence
returning, Zendus spoke "What of my brother, my mother, my.....
Father?....." Lord Necrucifer stared down upon the young
crusader "Your brother is lost to our cause, your mother... Well
she is to be respected by you for eternity, always heed her words,
while your father......" his voice trailing off "is here to
teach you." "Teach me? Teach me what?" Zendus replied in
haste. "For what you must do." The Lord of Darkness muttered.
Zendus replied in a modest voice "And what must I do, Master."
Again Necrucifer examined him as if wondering if he truely was
worthy. "You must begin the Unholy Crusade against the enemies
of the Dark Knights, you must rebuild the power of Eclipse
in this world." "But how my lord?" Zendus pleaded. Necrucifer
laughed "You will know when the time is right, for now return to
the halls of Eclipse as a true Skull Knight of the Dark Gods."
Zendus nodded, the again bowed low. "I shall do your bidding
my lord." With that Necrucifer Knighted the young yaeini
Imbuing him with an Unholy Power. "Now go my Dark Knight
let the Crusades begin."
Again the world began to shimmer and Zendus found himself standing
outside the Keep of Eclipse. Staring at the Keep Zendus knew
he was home. A smile played across his face as he knew the
Crusades were about to begin.
[583] Dengar: Heart of Thalya (Part IV).
Tue Jun 30 00:30:39 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As he crouches behind the frozen pile of bones which lay testament to
previous visitors to this icy nest of the wyrm, Dengar gears the sound of
water sloshing in time with someone's or something's steps. He crouches lower
in anticipation, but maintains his line of sight on the cave mouth. The
sloshes come to a halt at the precise moment a shadow appears; the outline, a
decidedly female one by the curves, steps into the light which gleams and
reflects off the walls. The barbarian gasps internally at the sight of the
stunning Nymph; were she to be a minotaur the affect upon him would be
decidedly more dramatic, but, as it is he is taken aback and almost stunned by
her alluring figure and seductive presence. Shaking his head to clear the mist
which seems to have settled there, Dengar comes to the realization that this
this creature has the capability to affect men's eyes the way in which the
siren's song affect's their ears. Knowing that he must act with haste or
succumb to her beckoning, the barbarian stands upright before her.
"Hold, Nymph," he speaks with only a slight tremor in his voice.
The Nymph ceases advancing, cants her head slightly to the right, and
raises a quizzical eyebrow at his words.
"Who art thou that has entered my cave," she replies with a deep gravely
voice which belies her true form.
?My name is Dengar. I am a wanderer of these frigid plains. I come here
in peace, in the name of Kadiya. It is for a quest that I have need to
interrupt your solitude, Nymph."
"A quest? What is it you seek, and what makes you believe it is here?"
"I search for an artifact, a brilliant gem named the 'heart of the
dragon'. I do not know that it is here, but the den of a drag..."
Dengar, upon hearing the words burt from his lips, realizes that he has
spoken without thinking, and, in doing so, has tipped his hand to the
creature. His hands fall to the swords within his belt, beleiving that he will
shortly need them.
"So, you know of me, and my true form," the Nymph croaks. "I thought I
was done with your _kind_ long ago when I began taking on this form. Many
decades has it been since last someone visited my home alive... with any luck
you shall be the last!"
"I wish no battle with you, wyrm. I only seek that which I quest for. If
you have it we can bargain. If not I will take my leave of you."
"Oh, you will?"
The 'nymph' leans back, arching her beack and neck while bursting forth
with an ear splitting cackle. Before him, the she begins to change. Her skin
cracks in a plethora of places, the lines connecting, circling each other, and
twining together to form great, reptilian scales. Her shoulder blades jut
behind her back, protruding and growing, stretching the skin there, the veins
and scars of several hundred years of life which mark past battles and frays
are clearly evident on the leathery skin of the now completely formed wings.
Where once was a face without blemish or fault, the barbarian gasps audibly as
he sees fetid and festering gums bunched round teeth and fangs, some whole
and some broken, but all a yellow, jaundiced colour. Blood and pus mixed with
mucous drip from the flaring nostrils of the beast. The mane of blonde hair
which once adorned and accentuated the creatures beautiful head has elongated
and stiffened into ivory spines protruding two feet from the creature's neck,
back and tail. The arms and legs now end in jagged and sharp claws which stand
in stark contrast to the silky limbs which once ended in dainty and delicate
fingers and toes. The most striking change noticible to the minotaur though,
is the eyes. Where he had just a scant few seconds ago seen shiny orbs which
held serenity, calm, and wisdom he could now see nothing but hate and red,
seething rage.
"No, I do not have the precious heart which you seek, puny _minotaur_,
but you will not, as you put it, be taking your leave of me. You will not be
continuing your quest. You will not even breathe! The only thing you will do
is _die_!!!
[584] Cthanid: MENTAL ANGUISH
Tue Jun 30 00:36:22 1998
To: ALL
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I walked around most of Althainia thinking about the past week. Then, a terrifying thought occurred to me, I had nowhere to sleep
I prayed to Mencius to grant me a safe place to sleep. There was no reply to my request vocally, but as I walked down one of the any Althainian sidestreets I found eight gold pieces.
I quickly prayed my thanks and went to a local hotel.
The hotel was not that expensive...Only a few silver pieces a night. I went ahead and gave the clerk at the desk a gold piece and told him to consider a room rented out for at least a month. He nodded to me in agreement and took me to my room. I entered the room and the clerk left without a word. I suddenly realized that this was the first time I had slept in a bed in the last seven or so days. I smiled and laid down. I laid on the bed for a good half hour with my eyes closed, but I couldn't sleep. My mind was still in a buzz over the last week.
I kept on wondering why all of this was hitting me now and why it hadn't before. I still don't know why, but my guess is that I hadn't really thought about much of anything the last week. I had been acting purely on instincts and Mencius' guidance. Hour turned upon a new hour as I laid down, thinking over the last week. I kept thinking of my father's smiling face and would cry. I supposed it was time to release my grief. I had pented it up for a week.
I kept thinking of the human that had caused all of my problems. If he just could have left me alone then I could have still been living a somewhat happy life with my father. I began to cry harder. Some might say crying is for the weak and pathetic, but I say the weak and pathetic are the ones afraid to show their emotions. Besides, if I didn't release my grief only the gods knew what I might do. I suddenly remembered a time when I was five. I had been watching my father make a sword and I had stared at him in amazement.
I stopped crying and started to smile. After at least three hours of mental and emotional anguish I had finally found a happy memory. No matter what happened I would now keep this memory in my heart. After finding this happy memory I fell fast asleep.
[586] Markon: The Kathefion name??
Tue Jun 30 02:56:35 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As I had been doing a lot of reading up on dragons and such I came
across a certain story involving a young minotaur who's last name was
Kad'fien. This minotaur intrgued me and I searched every available
outlet for more information about him. I found several books and set
to reading. As it turns out, this minotaur was a direct relation of
mine, and as happens with many names with the passage of time mine had
become changed and altered as accents and translations had progressed.
I now go by my true last name of Kad'fien and hope to bring you many
stories of my relative in the future.
Markon Kad'fien, Dragonsbane, The Rider Hunter
[587] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: Shadow of a Doubt
Tue Jun 30 08:32:55 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It became apparant, after a moments thought, that someone was out to discredit my story. It was probably some faction of the Shalonesti, they have been growing stronger of late, and they most likely want people to forget about their repeated shaming by the dwarves, and various other races.
Now, a few of the gods owed me some favors, for when I still in all my glory, I had saved no small number of their necks. I decided to call on my own god, Raije, and ask him about this wicked spread of lies about me.
This he said, "Gheck, I can not give you the names of those responsible," of course not,,I thought.
"However, I can tell you this: there is a group, who call themselves the Cult of Smoke, who seek to rewrite history, more to their liking. They are lead by a powerful illusionist, known as the Shadow Master, who is responsible for the reports of your defeats."
"But why cant you tell me the identities of these villians, so that I may confront them, and;dispose of them?"
With a great sigh, Raije responds, "Gheck, with your demi-godness striped from you, you are not powerful enough to confront them alone."
Translation into mortal chat, "I don't know anything else."
"Is there anything else you can tell?" I ask, not knowing where to begin to look
for this Cult of Smoke.
"There is one who may help. He is a ranger, and their eyes can see what your no longer can, He will aid you in your battle. He is called the Rage of Light, and he has risen beyond the limits that most mortals have to become as mighty as he is. Find him in this forest,"
Raije summons up an image of a small forest. I remember it from my youth, it is as yet undiscovered by most of Algorons citizens, hidden on a distant island, and cloaked with speals of concealment ages ago.
Without my former power, this island would be unreachable. What an appropiate place to be, for someone who was to help me in my quest. With 100s of rangers in the world, some in my clan hall right now, he has to choose one from the most obscure place on Algoron.
Raije saw my expression and grinned, "Also, this artifact will assist you in your search. It is not yet powerful enough to penetrate all of the Shadow Masters illusions, but it's power will grow, and it will see you through the mist that conceals the island."
A flash forced me to close my eyes for a moment, and when I opened them, Raije was gone, but where he was standing a shining axe floated. There were runes of great power carved on it, and they read, "Let the shadow of doubt perish in the light of truth. Belief is the ultimate power."
I idly wondered what Raije had been drinking when he cooked this axe up, but realized that it would undoubtedly be very useful in my coming battles, as my new foe seems to be a powerful illusionist, so I take it.
Everything about the axe was perfect. The balance, the size and weight, it's ability to cleave stone and steel as if they were air...Yes, this would definitely be very helpful in the near future.
--------------End of Part 2 of 'Shadow of a Doubt'
[588] Kelthas: The Return
Tue Jun 30 23:10:42 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the darkness of night, when everyone was asleep in Althainia, a
disturbance opens a rift in the planes at the Market Square. From this
rift, a being falls forth and lies motionless. The guards, thinking
it is just another begger, walk past. Not seeing the rift open and
not caring about the less fortunate of the city. Hours pass before
the figure stirs. He groans softly, the sound strange. Sort of like
the mooing of a cow while it is dying to feed the beings of the realm.
"Wha... Where am I?" it says as it holds it's pounding head.
The last thing Kelthas Grimwulf, Ex-Skull Knight of Eclipse, self-
proclaimed master of all forests, remembered was the battle in which
the aboleths attempted to conquer Ansalon for food. He remembered
defeating one of the beasts himself. He remembered defeating another
with the help of an elven thief. But after that...
His memory started to return. The remaining aboleth suddenly struck
out with it's tentical, catching him off-guard. The blow crushed his chest
shattering his ribs and puncturing his lung. He remembered being
carried to a room and writing a letter to his family about his demise.
Worst of all, he remembered his death. Yet, here he was. Looking
around, he recognized Althainia.
[589] MoonWind: The beckon of Devion...
Wed Jul 1 03:05:27 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
And again, I feel the calling... I know Sebatis strengthens me, Raije
provides me armies to fight with and to fight... Yet, now, the call of
Devion, I hear within my heart... Entertainment he shall provide me for
mischief I cause, even if it is only to my enemies... The chaos I sow in
the ranks grows... And from this chaos... DEATH... It seems Fatale, out
of Devion's work, gets satisfaction as well. Drakkara to battles for a
piece of my soul, but as of yet has been denied a share... My soul is not
so far gone as to not feel the once-strong pull of Nadrik, waning moreso
every day, but always as a reminder to treat those of any form of honor with
at least a shred of Honor as well. Ohh, Mencius, once again your will has
been thwarted.... And inside me, for my impatience, I find a blotch on my
soul... The mark of Devion... I still am strong... I shall not be
overcome by the darkness, but embrace it, know it, as to know what I fight
to better overcome it... Once again, Sebatis strengthen me, Raige prepare
me for battle, Mencius, help me quench the fire in my soul... And for
Siccara, I pray that I need not pray to you... May I come out of this
ordeal whole once again... And, finally Devion... You, I shall also hold
in my heart also... The mischief caused... The juicy irony of michief
caused among the ranks of Evil... That I do find endearing... Once again,
sanity slips farter into the abyss... "Sebatis! I shall be holding on to
the path, even if only by the fringe! Kwainin! Help me stay balanced..."
[590] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: Part 3 of Shadow of a Doubt
Wed Jul 1 08:42:00 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As I said, I remember that island from my childhood, from the stories my mentor told me. He showed me on a map where it would be, and at the time I had not believed him, but now I know he was telling the truth, as he always did, and as he taught me to do.
Fortunately, I had ammased quite a fortune in my glory days, and with some of it, I had a secret shipyard built.
My navy is the finest in the world, no kingdom or clan can boast better ships, as mine are sturdier, faster, and built much more efficiently, and I have several gnomes working on new designs, most of which actually work, so my fleet becomes more advanced every day.
The gnomes newest design is for some ship that travels underwater, like a turtle...shrug
I decided to use one of the newer models for my trip. I brought along a skeleton crew of my finest sailors and fighters, many of which were more powerful than I am today, and we set out.
One of the best things about my ships is that you do not need oars or sails to move, my gnomish inventors have created some way to move the ship silently, and very quickly, even in the deadest calm.
This ship was also armed with the latest weaponry from my inventors, some of it yet untested, but this ship was allegedly more powerful than all of the armada fleet combined, although I had doubts about that.
Not knowing the first thing about sailing, I showed my crew where on the map this continent was supposed to be, and they did the rest, with some looks of skeptism, but all of my people are loyal unto death.
A day out of port, the first aboleth attack occured. They were hideous, like giant squids, and they tried to ram us. 1 of my crew, a young minotaur, dropped his weapons and threw his hands over his ears, screaming. We were all under a psionic barrage, it seems. A bucket of cold water revived him.
Not surprisingly, many of those new weapons did not work at all. An older design, like a cannon except it shot explosives, which borrowed into the aboleths bodies and blew up, worked fine, and many of them were slain before they could reach our ship.
Some made it to the deck, and attempted to pull my crew into the watery depths. I was busy, chopping tentacles left and right, when I felt one around my leg. With a yank, the aboleth started dragging me towards the side of the ship.
The young minotaur was there, with his axe, and not long after we were back to back, cleaving off tentacles that were coming from all directions. that came from all directions.
As of yet, I had no casulties, all of my crew fighting back to back, not leaving any openings. Even the gnome was fighting, spraying a liquid on the aboleths and lighting them on fire.
That was about when they started retreating, although the water did little to quench the flames thirst, and few of them aboleths escaped alive, and none escaped with even half their tentacles intact.
------------------The (happy?) end to Part 3 of Shadow of a Doubt
[591] Khisanth: Khisanth's Tale (33)
Wed Jul 1 15:08:13 1998
To: All Immortal
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The dark shapes and clouds swirled around her and faded as
she left the ethreal plane and appeared in the forest she had
left from before.
She looked around, now where was that house, months had gone
since she left her with High Monk Lord Tiyas and she needed
to find Blake. Only he could help her.
She sought something, she was not aware of what, but she
knew that she had to find it. It had been easier before if
the damned gods had not meddled with the plans.
They had tried to forced her to offer some of her power to them
so that they could control her. But she had turned her face
against them with her bretheren. They had left those gods behind.
Now she needed to find where that temple, the second dragon vale,
the one that was hidden far in the east...away from all those pesky
mortal creatures.
she shook her head...what was this, her thoughts and memories were
not hers. she could remeber things way beyond any elf could have
seen. She knew how the world looked like before the mortal races
were created.
She needed Blake, only he could help her, only he could be trusted
to know...
dae'Tok was after her, she could sense their stalkers comming after
her...as a carnivore after its prey.
[592] Finnbarr: The Ballad of the Day Finnbarr Galedeep Saved Balifore from Lotsa Mean Dragons by Himself
Wed Jul 1 17:52:49 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Finnbarr Galedeep lived in Balifore an' was really really happeee!
An' then one day some dragons came, an' they were kinda mean,
But Finnbarr an' Gavilan came to save the day,
An' when they arrived on the scene,
They saw a gold, an' two reds, an' maybe even a green,
An' they were chewin' on Caer's spleen!
'Cause Caer tried to suck up to them,
An' it really didn't work very well,
'Cause the dragons were sorta evil an' demented,
So they ate him with a chomp-chomp-chomp,
An' it was really NEET!
Then Finnbarr got bored an' wandered away,
Leavin' his poor friend Gavilan the closest prey,
An' while the two red dragons fried him,
I stuffed the potion of fire-resistence I had "borrowed" from Gavilan in my pouches!
An' while the dragons flew away, Finnbarr said to himself,
Ohhh, what an interesting daaayyy!
Composed by Finnbarr Galedeep, the Kender bard in training
[593] Kelthas: The Return
Wed Jul 1 23:10:16 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Althainia," Kelthas sighed.
He had never likes the city that much. Home to the Knighthood, his
arch-enemy for many years. Most of it too good and pure for his taste.
He was not evil, but there was and always will be a dark side to him,
not to mention he really didn't like cities. Being a ranger for so
many years, living in the wilderness. That was what he enjoyed.
Kelthas let his head drop to his hands when he noticed something else,
he had horns. Kelthas sighed again. Raije had chosen the body of a
minotaur for this next life.
"The image of Raije," he said to himself.
He should have been honored to take this form. A good strong body.
Much stronger than his human one ever was. It could have been worse.
He could have come back as an elf. If that had happened, chances are
he would have killed himself right there. He had once considered the
elves great friends. Now only a few remained that he could call a
friend. Only one worry entered his mind. Once he completed his training
and gained control over this body, would he be able to learn the
stealth and skills of the forest that he once had and cherished. Only
time would tell. He would pray to Raije to allow him to return to
the forest when the time was right. For now, he had to gain control
of his body. All the years he lived as a human meant nothing now.
He prayed to Raije to give him protection. Sword and armor appeared.
With a quick prayer of thanks, Kelthas left to begin his training.
[594] Gheck: The Gheckian Chronicles: Part 4 of Shadow of a Doubt
Thu Jul 2 13:01:10 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Nearly bursting with pride at the valor and skill of my crew, I decided to celebrate. After passing out the healing potions, we took shifts getting drunk as a fish in a sea of ale.
One of my favorite addons to my ships is the portal going to and from the shipyard, so that we just step through to restock, no matter where we are, and our side of the portal comes with us wherever we go.
It was nearly a day before the second aboleth attack. Unless you count the pscionic barrage, they seemed almost mindless.
When my fleet was fending off the hoards of them recently, they were more organized, and a few even managed to slip past us to pester the continents and the helpless ships of the clans.
With their queen slain though, they were just another mob of sea monsters.
There were a lot of them though, dozens this time. We had managed to get some more of those launchers, the gnomes had some 10-page name for them, ready this time though. With every carefully aimed shot to the brain, another aboleth lay dead or dying.
With 7, easily reloaded launchers, the aboleths stood little chance. Dumping tons of liquid fire on them didn't help them too much either. Few aboleths needed to be dispatched by hand in that battle.
Im glad we this ship was made out of materials much sturdier than wood, we had a fewdents, but nothing serious. An Armada cannon couldnt dent this ship, those aboleths were very strong, if a little disorganized.
After another celebration, which lasted several days, we had arrived at the spot the island was supposed to be. Looking at it, I saw nothing but more ocean. I trust in my crews abilities, so this had to be the right spot.
Remembering what Raije had said about the axe being helpful (sure was against aboleths!), I pulled it out and started polishing it (like it needed it) while thinking this over. I know a mist of concealment cloaked the island, so that I wouldnt be able to see it...
The axe started glowing, faintly, but at the time I didnt notice, a few of the crew did, however, and said as much.
I glanced down at the axe, and read the inscription out loud to myself. Their was a flash, and suddenly the island was before us. Everyone saw the flash, but only I could see the island.
I directed the ship to move a little closer, and by the gasps of amazement, Im guessing we had past through the mist. The young minotaur spotted a place we could dock, it seemed ancient, but it was better than nothing.
With only the young minotaur to accompony me, I set out on the island, in search of this ranger that we had all traveled so many days, so many miles to reach. He had better be worth the trouble.
------------End of Part 4 of 'Shadow of a Doubt'
[595] Shakari: The Long Road Home
Thu Jul 2 13:37:01 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I decided to return back home to the city which
my parent's birth. As I stepped out from the northern gates of the city
Althainia, I looked back at the city and waved a fond goodbye, knowing I
would not see it for some time to come. On my way back home I came upon
a small village just a little west off from Ofcol city. Being very tired
and really needing a nice place to rest, I decided to ask if I could
stay for the night.
I soon learned that the village was one very
large family which called themselves the WildHearts. They were a family
of elven barbarians and rangers. I was very stunned by the fact there being
barbarians in the family as they told me it is what they called the strong
men of the family. You don't find many elven barbarians, but they told me
they were not of the shalonesti family, but wild elves whose ancestors
were among those who were left out of shalonesti when they closed the
gates oh so many ages ago.
Their ancestors where toughened by the rough
life in the outer world and trained in many warrior skills to stay alive.
I became most obsessed in the skills that most of the male warriors had,
their skills were obviously more superior to mine and could summon up so
strength from inside them they could level a group of warriors in no time.
I noticed one thing about them though, they despised magic even though they
are of magical descent. They did not bother to waste their time in training
the arts of magic even though their friends urged them to. I myself never
did like using magic as I was never really any good at it so I never
bothered to use the magical arts that I gained.
I ended up spending more time than expected,
as I was very interested in the WildHearts. I had always liked barbarians
but it was not until now I truly wanted to have this power. On one day they
asked me if I would like to accompany them on a hunt, I asked what we were
hunting and they said moose. I have never hunted a moose before and was
very interested in doing so. We went off and soon encountered a moose and
then we raced to attack the moose which I had noticed was quite powerful,
but then they did some sort of battlecry, which their faces went red with
rage and they attacked the moose more relentless, and did infinitely more
damage than they were doing before, the moose was quickly defeated after
that.
Many questioned entered my head that day,
how i would become one of them, when would this happen, and who will train
me. I did not have the answers to them, only the gods who created this world
I said could emable me to become a barbarian. That is why I ask my god and
protector, Kwainin, to guide my path and enable me to gain the strength that
that I have so long desired.
I left the WildHearts with renewed spirit and goals, only this time
I was not alone on my way to Shalonesti. A member of the WildHeart family
had long since wanted to join the Shalonesti kingdom and wanted to join me
on my trip to Shalonesti. We soon set on our way to Shalonesti. His name
was Vaevictis and he too was a warrior like me and we both shared a common
interest in warrior skills, but he was more welcoming to spells. He was
very nicely trained in many spells and was very much interested in nature
and all that it had to offer to him. After a whole day of travel we reached
Shalonesti, and to my suprise was welcomed with open arms by a druid in
Shalonesti. We explained to her we have come to join the kingdom and are
willing to help it as much as we can. She agreed and allowed us to join the
kingdom and our travels seemed to end for now.....
[596] Ilyena: Davion & Ilyena
Thu Jul 2 17:45:20 1998
To: Shalonesti All Davion
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Dipping her feet into the pond, Davion massaged
her shoulders softly. Ilyena sunk back into his
arms and entwined her fingers with his. "I do
love you with all my heart Davion" she whispered
closing her eyes. Davion kissed her forhead. "I
love you too" he whispered into her ear. Lhedr-Eowyl
Pond was a most relaxing place, and was almost always
quiet. The Field of Song was always full of people
practicing their weaponry, and the Tower of the Sun
was full of rooms that didn't belong to either of
them at all. Ilyena loved being in Shalonesti, it
made her feel at home and loved. Her fighting skills
became better each day as she practiced so she could
soon fight side by side with Davion. Cuddling into
Davion's arms, Ilyena sighed with happiness for she
felt whole now. He was the one she needed to fill
her life. The one missing half that made her whole.
Made her life so much easier, and to feel, give love.
Taliena shined down upon the two elves holding eachother
so tightly. "They will be happy together" she said as
a flow of flower petals flew through the pond with a
soft breeze and circled around the two lovers. They
had found eachother, the thing they both needed in
their lives..Love..
[597] Alondra: A Dark Past
Thu Jul 2 21:33:17 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Story related by Elan Aien, brother of Alondra
Our family was moving from Arkane to Althainia. The frequent wars made
life on arkane intolerable for our family. Father sold his leatherworking
business and we bought a small boat, packed all our belongings, and set out
for Althainia.
The boat was very crowded for me, dad, mom, and Alondra, but we managed.
Midway through the ship we spotted a sailing vessel in the distance...
Minotaurs! Although we tried, their superior vessel was quickly upon us.
They boarded and slew father, and were going to take the three of us into
slavery, but not before they had "a little fun".
Then I seen something in Alondra's eyes, something that was very much NOT
Alondra. The raised her hands and began uttering strange words. The sea
began to churn, clouds formed, and a black form came from the skies.
One by one it took each minotaur into the sea, until there were no more.
Alondra was badly shaken, she looked very scared, but we all were. She said
nothing about what happened, but I suspected she knew. The next day we were
resucued by a naval patrol.
Although Alondra will not say so, she has hinted that she made some kind
of dark pact with a power of the netherrealms to save us. I wonder what
price she has paid? I may never know, for she has left home, and refuses to
to return. We don't know where she is, if she lives, anything. Please..
if you see her, tell her to come home. Her mother and her brother need her.
[598] Khisanth: Khisanth's Tale (34)
Thu Jul 2 21:38:34 1998
To: All
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pirenoleanas looked back at Khisanth as they flew north-
westwards over Verminasia. His dark red scales shimmered
in the sunset. Beside him were Aithiinth the other red
dragon. and slightly above them flew the ancient golden
dragon in silence as if he was contemplating something of
importence.
"Hold on now, Yaeini, we are going down. To avoid
any more detection"
"Bah..., Aithiinth sneered...those idiots can never follow
us. They are just talking monkies and cows. Mutated prey, no-
thing more"
Pirenoleanas looked at the other red dragon and sneered.
"Aithiinth, must I re..."
The Golden Dragon looked back upon Aithiinth.
*...Those mutated monkies and cows slayed Dauthranth. Do I
have to make you remember that.*
"..Bah...he was weak"
Pirenoleanas looked at the other two dragons and sighed. He
sat course on a cliffside by the sea and landed almost too
gracefully for his enormous size.
"Dauthranth is still slayed. And we knew who did it - He will
be revenged some time. Not today."
The other two dragons landed beside Pirenoleanas as Khisanth
climbed down to the ground to stretch her legs.
The golden dragon moved over to her and looked curiously at
her. He looked at Pirenoleanas and then back at the Yinn whom
the red one has flew all this way to find.
"So this is why you were never slayed, Pirenoleanas. She is
carrying a piece of your soul."
Aithiinth looked at Khisanth with disgust and fear. He moved
closer to Khisanth and she could feel a fear coming up inside
her mind.
Pirenoleanas moved in between and bared his teeth at Aithiinth.
"It is not for you to kill her"
"If you do not kill her, I will. Its blasphemy!"
"Move one more muscle, Aithiinth, and I will slay you. She saved
my life and to honor her I will protect her, this time. Return
home Aithiinth and we may meet again."
Aithiinth looked at the other two and without a word he lifted
up from the cliffside and left westwards. The Golden One nodded
and took into the air.
Pirenoleanas looked at Khisanth and she felt her combat sense
fade away with the dragon fear.
*Now young Yinn, we will remedy the little mind trick you made
upon me. I can not allow you to carry a piece of me."
She looked at him and nodded silently.
[599] Markon: The Phardeel Kad'fien Chronicles, Story #1, part 1/?
Fri Jul 3 01:08:08 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
(If you saw my earlier note, this is the first story I found about
my ancient relative Phardeel Kad'fien)
As Phardeel strode down the street towards the newly built tavern
he passed by many of the guards of the town nodded at him out of respect.
He had became a local hero around these parts since moving there from
his homeland. Though lately his mind had been straying to thoughts
of his homelands and the destruction there. He walked into the bar
nearly catching his horns on the top of the door frame in his day
dreaming state. He walked up to the bar and greeted the bartender
and his good friend Dunbrass. All the people in the bar marveled at
this odd couple no matter how many times they saw the dwarf and minotaur
sitting together. Their nights usually included plenty of drinking and
joking long into the night, one trying to drink the other under the
table. Then usually ended with Dunbrass calling on the night shift
guards for assisstance in dragging Phardeel back to his house. But,
tonight was different...
Phardeel sat at the bar staring off into space until Dunbrass snapped
him back to reality. What's the matter with you?, Dunbrass asked.
Phardeel glanced over at the dwarf holding his ale mug in hand. He
just turned away and muttered. What was he doing with his life, drinking
his life away while his homelands were being destroyed. He stood up
and walked over to a table where a few of the townspeople were sitting
He gave them a stern look and they all but one promptly jumped up
to find another seat. He stared down at the lone figure sitting at
the table, he didn't recognize this man. He was wearing a black cloak
that hid his face from view. "I need this table" Phardeel growled.
So..., the man simply replied. Phardeel drew his axe waved it
in front of the man, "So move, he said threateningly. The man
merely lifted a hand a Phardeel's axe melted away in his hands...
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
ooc: Too tired to write more, part 2 of story #1 soon to come
[600] Bihnx: Hatred focused into forged Steel. 1
Fri Jul 3 04:48:24 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
'Darius! Watch your flank!' a large razor like claw came closer
to his head than he would have liked, knocking Bihnx back with
the shear force of wind from it's blow. As he gained back his
footing, his mount (or the remains of it) fell at his feet. '*sigh*
I actually liked that one...', nary giving it a second glance
however, he sprang back into the fray. Their quarry, the
Coldblood was fighting now with more instinct than stragity,
blood flowed from gaping open wounds, it's wings much too
damaged to take flight, it gave one last effort to breath it's
black death upon Darius, whom has not left it's face sense
the battle started. As it gave the inhale in however, a it's neck
was finally exposed, giving the still mounted warrior the chance
he needed...
. 'Darius! What a stroke, I almost thought that beast would
never fall. Thank Raije we managed to take it's wings out
early else all our work would have been for naunt.. Darius..?
Darius!'. Catching the exhausted warrior, Bihnx was relieved
to see he was going to pull though. The remaining dragons had
already left, whatever their goal was this time, then had succeed.
Back at Greystoke manor, the mood was of joyous spirit,
however Bihnx was not one to enjoy celebrations all that well.
'Bihnx...' It was Darius, he hardly knew the man from
his previous affiliations, in fact all those in the slayers were
from completely different walks of life, all brought together for
completely different reason for one goal. To rid this land of
coldbloods...
. 'Bihnx..? Are you all right? You seem a world away.'
'I am Darius, what did we miss? As much as I hate to
admit it, those coldbloods are not stupid, they must have
known we were close to being finished... What was so
important that they passed up the chance to avenge the
death of that black dragon?' 'They did not have a
choice, the rest of the slayers were under way, with one
of their number down, it was tactically sound for them to
retreit.' Bihnx muttered quietly to himself. 'Tactically
sound perhaps, but that's now how a coldblood thinks...'
'What was that my friend?' Looking up, he put his
arm around Darius's shoulder and proceeded back inside
the keep. 'Nothing my friend, your right, this is a time
for celebration.'. As they headed in, Yalda had already
mixed up another strange shaman brew... hoo boy.
[601] Bihnx: Hatred focused into forged Steel. 2
Fri Jul 3 05:58:46 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The sun was just barely over the horizon as a new morning
had arrived. A wonderful day could easily be predicted
with not a cloud in the sky or nary a breeze in the air. Along
the forest floor however, the loner ranger slowly rode his
black mount to a halt as he spotted something on the forest
floor 'Hi ho Silver... waaait... whoa...'. Slowly
dismounting he studied the tracks for a moment and then
sharply looked up, knowing instantly who to expect
standing a few yards away.
'What? No warm greetings for a old friend?' It was
not hard to identify his guest, for even among Ogres, this
one always stood out from the rest. 'Praxsis, what a...
delightful surprise. I did not think you would be up
enjoying a morning sunrise'. 'I wasn't, but might
I say that your much easier to notice coming while
having the sound of hooves under you.' With that
the Ogre came directly up in front of bihnx, which was
quite a sight to see. For the height difference between
Bihnx, a 5'5 elf who was barely of age standing face
to face with Praxsis, who reached near 12' would
have seen quite a uneven match to the casual onlooker.
'State your business Praxsis, I have other duties to
be filled this morn without teaching you how I can
deal with crusaders...' Seemingly unimpressed with
the current conversation, or seemingly distracted,
Praxsis started to slowly circle around the short elf
giving glances about. 'Quite a beautiful area wouldn't
you say? I can see how you elves like the forest so
much...' As Bihnx was about to make another
comment the Ogre cut him off. 'Still, it's not the area
that interests me, it is the people in it. I have been
watching you for awhile old 'friend', especially with
the recent passing away of a certain Dragon.'
'I would not have pegged you for caring about
any things death Praxsis, even your own.' The
Ogre was gave a slight smirk while back on to
the small elf, then turned to face him once again.
'Ahhh, but one cannot help but notice the passing
away of such a beautiful creature. Such grace,
such form, they truly are power embodied.'
'And what of it? Or have you not hear of your
highlords decision? Eclipse has denounced all
involvement with the coldbloods, your GoW
was removed, our clans have peace once again..'
a smirk came across Bihnx's face, '.. or perhaps
you intent to break Vette's decision?'. The Ogre's
voice was somewhat more stern now, 'This is not
between Eclipse and the Slayers young one, this is
between me and -you-. I had not considered you
and your new found crusade to actually be of
consequence, but actually have slain one of the
wyrms. Underestimation is not something that I
keep going for long, for our swords -shall- cross
now that I have my eye on you ranger Bihnx.'
And with that the Ogre pushed (rather easily) past
Bihnx and stomped off into the forest... 'Hear
me Bihnx, you have slain one of their number, thus
your soul is forfeit, I shall have your heart in my
hands before you dare strike again... '.
The elf could easily hear those last words though
the thick of the trees, and though the words
resounded in his mind, he mearly shut his eyes
and gave a sigh... 'Ahhh Pythia, so much
have you said you needed my counseling, how
much so I missed yours...'. He then turned
and headed back on his way.
[602] Garock: All in a days work.
Fri Jul 3 08:19:07 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Emerging from his mouantaneous home built in the side of a mountain
Garock surveyed the landside , using his hand to shield his eyes
from the sunlight which blinded most that emerged from the
dwarven stronghold.
With this he stretched and yawned. Glancing at his barrel full of
ale
in ages. Smiling contently knowing that he had his barrel full of
ale and his trusty axe Garock made his way out of the stronghold
in search of some old friends. Making way to the harbours of New
Thalos , Garock fliped the harour master a gold coin wihch had
just been made in the dwarven forges and said to him To Arkane
and be quick about it I have important business there with a
brewer. Lazily Garock made way to the lower cabins where one
would not see the sea , as all knew most dwarves were not fond of
water. After a few hours had gone by the Captain of the ship shouted
Land Ahoy!.
After disembarking and making his way to the nearest brewery Garock
slaped a small bag on the table and opend it to reveal diamonds.
Garock placed 10 diamonds on the table and the brewer scouped them
up and noded towards the door , where 100 barrels of Ale were
stacked. Garock smiled and said Many fanks for this fine ale.
The brewer noded and replied Pleasure doing business with you
dwarven rager , come back when all is finnished. and continued to
scribble on his pad for 100 barrels for tomorrow for the dwarven
nation.
With night about to fall garock set home upon the ship again paying
the harbour master a gold coin for his journey home. Upon reaching
New Thalos garock waited for his cart which was meant to have been
here ages ago. Tapping his fingers on one of the crates Garock saw
in the distance a cart racing towards him with a few short fellers
on it. Jumping off the back a few of the dwarven workers
started loading the cart with the barrels. Why were you late?
garock started to mutter. Why sire we were ambushed ,lucky to be
alive i would say..... said one of the dwarves glancing at the
one side of the cart where arrows were imbeded. Garock turned
and fingerd his axe's hilt "Later on i will teach them a lesson
, but i have more important things to attend to now.
and with no adue Garock climbed up the one side of the cart and
sped back home , home to off load his cache of ALE!
[603] Myra: An unhappy home.
Fri Jul 3 09:34:37 1998
To: all Darius
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
. Myra ducked into the sanctuary of her tree-home and away from
the horrors of war raging in the city around her. The guards were
vainly defending against an invader they could not hope to defeat.
The marauders were simply too strong and Arkane's guard was heavily
weaked from the last futile effort at defense against the Verminasian
army that had blasted their gates down from the north just days
before the Marauder attack.
. Myra shook her head and clicked her tongue distastefully,
cursing Garn, the sorry excuse for an Emperor that seemed not to
care for his city's welfare. It was none of her business, really,
except that she chose to live here. Myra hated pointless war
and death. This fighting was rediculous.
. Myra stopped short her thoughts as she saw her dear brother,
Korvikan, hastily packing his things. Confused, Myra leaned
against the doorframe, tilted her head to the side and regarded
her brother curiously. After a moment she cleared her throat
and he looked up at her, whipping out his weapons before he
realized who it was. He sighed and sheathed his sword.
. "Whats got you so jumpy?" Myra asked.
. "I am sorry Sister. I do not wish to shed blood in your
house, but I will defend myself."
. "I would not allow anyone to shed blood in my house, and I
have errected protections to make sure that none can. What
would attack you here?"
. Korvikan coughed quietly and looked at the floor, mumbling something
under his breath.
. "Pardon?" Myra persisted.
. "Your husband, Sister. He has declared war on the Guardians
of the Wyrms. I will not hesitate to destroy him or his clan."
. Myra sighed and nodded. Soon that war would fall between them,
as she herself intended to join the Guardians.
. "Please don't leave.. You're family. Surely there is no need..."
Myra stopped short her sentence at the look in her brother's eyes. He
would make no exception, Darius was not his family and he only
tolerated him because of his sister's love for the man. But his
tolerance would not extend so far as to ignore Darius's crimes against
dragon-kind and those who sought to protect them. . Tears came to Myra's eyes and she fled to her own room. She
didn't want to deal with all of this. Too much had happened, too much
war, too much death. Too much fighting. She begged Zandreya in
her tearful prayers to deliver her into peaceful times again and
grant her strength to face this new battle.
. When she was once more composed, Korvikan was gone and so were
all of his things. Myra sighed and wondered when Darius would be
home. Myra wondered how long this would be his home.
[604] Lews: The Resurrection...
Fri Jul 3 16:56:28 1998
To: shalonesti all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lews felt the lifeblood run down his chest.
He wacthed, almost as if it were in slow motion, as he fell towards Ilyena.
He saw her screaming as he faded into oblivion....
Cold...........
Darkness.............
A voice whispers in the dark...
"Those you loved betrayed you", it whispered.
"What a waste of a perfectly good Shalonesti Elf", it cooed.
" I can help you have your retribution....", it whispered seductively.
"I will, however, need to make you over in a more fitting image"
"Just let Mencius take care of you young one...."
That which had been Lews Sha'falas floated in the ether.
Then with a sigh...prepared for his Resurrection.
And the darkness that is Lews begins its rise....
[605] Kilo: Bard's Tales: Kilo's Adventures
Fri Jul 3 20:30:25 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Kilo was 15 years old and he was mad!
His mom had spanked him hard and his butt was all red,
but not as red as his face! Kilo was mad.
Now 15 is pretty young for a minotaur, but like
all minotaurs, Kilo was stubborn. And he made up his mind.
He was going to run away. He had enough spankings.
He ran all the way down to the docks of Ganth,
so fast the gate guards just shrugged. When he got to the port
there was only one boat. It didnt look like anyone was aboard.
Well, he was already in trouble, and he was running
away, so he risked sneaking on board, and found a nice place
inside to hide. It got late, so Kilo tried to get comfortable
in his hiding spot, but it kept getting later and later.
Pretty soon it was really late, and the little
angry minotaur boy fell asleep.
When Kilo awoke it was a brand new day. He was hungry. He was thirsty.
He was so hungry even his mom's oatmeal mush sounded good. Then he heard
some voices singing and remembered he had ran away. The voices sounded
kind of weak, and shrilly, and too jolly. He had to get a look at this.
Creeping out from his hiding spot under a tarp and pile of ropes,
Kilo peeked around the corner onto the deck of the ship. Three humans
who were way out of tune were raising the last sail. Ganth was
no longer in view, there was only a vast ocean. Kilo listened.
for she's as strong as the sea,
as mighty as a storm can be
you just better hold on tight,
and pray she doesnt make you fight...
Kilo thought, they must be singing about Turpa, being sailors and all.
But the shrilly voices were really making Kilo cringe, and he jumped ship
as soon as he could. He took a big gulp of water and splashed to shore.
He landed on a beach next to a forest and stared walking, looking
for food. He was soaking wet, but the smell of fresh cooked pastries
drifted up his nostrils and he trotted after it. It led him to a campfire.
Looking around, he noticed it wasnt really a campfire, but a fireplace,
and he was in a little hut. Well, no one was here, and a bunch of blueberry
danishes were sitting there on a shelf. It didnt take long before
half a dozen were stuffed into his mouth, crumbs all over the place.
Suddenly he heard laughter all around him, and then saw all the little
kender kids laughing at him. This really made him mad.
He wasnt mad like he was mad at his mom, his mom just spanked him.
He was mad because they were laughing at him. Kilo smiled and kind
of chuckled as he walked up to one of the kender kids, tryin to be friendly.
Then *wham* with a right hook he knocked the little brat out cold.
"Who else wants a piece of me," said Kilo looking around at the kender who
had stoped laughing. Then he noticed the mom and dad kender standing there.
Kilo fled!
He didnt stop running until he saw the city. The gate guards were
were just talking to eachother. One of them was cross-eyed. He snuck past
them, taking a few coins from one of them as he went. The town
was mostly humans, and a lot of them were cross-eyed. He didnt even
stop to drink their water. He kept going until he hit the next town.
When he got there he saw a bunch of kids beating up one kid.
The gateguards were just watching, kind of grinning evilly.
Kilo tried to sneak past but one of them noticed. "Hey lookie lookie,
what do we have here," he said and nudged one of his friends.
Then he noticed they were all wearing the same colors, like a gang.
Since Kilo knew he didnt have a chance against them all, he had to play
it cool. "Boom boom shaka laka laka boom Boom," said Kilo in
minotaur, and flashed them the minotaur equivallent of the *bird*
The leader looked kinda funny, since he didnt know minotaur, and
said, "We da Bones. We rulz da slums." Kilo nodded, "kool Bones."
They branded him into the gang, and he had a new set of friends.
Kilo's adventures were just starting...
[606] Myra: The beginnings of a journy.
Sat Jul 4 01:03:36 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Myra?" A soft voice whispered in her mind. A voice filled
with love and concern. The voice of a friend Myra had not heard in
far too long.
"Maya? Is that you, sister?" Myra replied, taking a deep
breath and wiping the tears from her eyes. A pair of warm and loving
arms wrapped themselves around Myra's shoulders and Maya pecked
her softly on the cheek. Myra snuggled her head in her sister's
shoulder and a new torrent of tears stained the bladesinger's clothes.
Maya held the hysterical druid until she ran out of tears. Handing
her a tissue, Maya helped her gently to sit up. "Tell me what
happened." She said sympathetically.
Slowly, Myra related the recent events that tore at her heart. Her
joy for Darius in finding his family but her dismay at the path it
has led him to. The heartache that is being caused within her own
family because of it, and most of all the fear for the dragon she
called 'daughter,' Trilantra.
"What color is Trilantra?" Maya asked once the druidess
was finished.
"White.. but that doesn't make her automatically horrible! She
doesn't deserve death merely because of what the parents who bred
her were. She deserves her chance!" Myra replied defensively.
"I asked because I need to know where to go in my journies."
"What do you mean?" Myra asked curiously.
"Well, whites like colder climates? Perhaps we should travel
up north, to Frostania. She might have found her home there."
"*We*? I am much too old to go traveling about anymore. My
Gypsy days of wandering are long over." Myra held out hands
that were slowly beginning to wrinkle and touched the strands of
silvering-white hair on her head, smirking. "I think I understand
Kregor's obsession with death"
"I will gladly lend you my strength and carry your burdens
wherever we go, Myra."
"I don't wish to be a burden." Myra sighed.
"You are not a burden!" Maya exclaimed, rising. She held
her hand out to Myra, waiting for her sister to take it.
Slowly, Myra took the offered hand and rose to her feet. They
began to descend the stairs and leave her familiar house.
"Wait.. I must leave a message for Darius. Then we may go."
Maya nodded, understanding, and left Myra to compose the letter
while the bladesinger meditated in the garden, sending prayers
to her peaceful goddess, Kadiya.
[607] Lytha: A ripple in the pond.
Sat Jul 4 12:34:38 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
. Lytha stretched out beside the pond, staring across it and into the
horizon. She saw faint whisps of smoke rising to the sky. Smoke
from the fires that were merrily burning Arkane. She wondered
how long it would be before her own dear city burned.
. A ripple in the water caught Lytha's attention and she peered
into the depths curiously. Far below the surface she could make out
the form of an elf. The form stayed still for a moment until the surface
of the pond stilled. The blade in the elf's hand lifted and she
began to move. She seemed to dance in the water as she wove her
blade through the depths. Lytha watched the sea-elf, entrance. She
noticed that the surface of the pond didn't ripple again, even as the
elf below began to move faster and with more complex slices and dodges.
. Lytha rested her head in her arms and dozed into a peaceful sleep,
dreaming of the elf below the water, dancing. Except in Lytha's
dream she saw herself, emulating the movements of the graceful sea-elf
in the field of song.
[608] Rongar: Leavetakings....
Sat Jul 4 15:31:34 1998
To: all Shalonesti Family
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Brin held up her skirt and test the water of the pond..
'How are you today,' Eretria said.
I'm not well,' I said, 'I had a bad run-in with Malice.
Eretria puts on a sad face..
I hug and comfort Eretria.
Eretria hug me back.
Brin splashes Eretria, Eretria tackles Brin in the pond.
I laugh at the two.
Eretria frowns at me and Brin just looks at me like a owl does a mouse.
I sit near the pond, and suddenly Brin draggs me in the pond.
I struggle for air, then stand up in waist water.
Eretria dunks Brin, and Brin dunks Eretria.
I laught at the two again.
'Oh yea,' Brin says.
Brin leaps out of the pond a does a killer dunk on me. i come back up gasping for air.
I climb out of the water like a drowned rat, Brin is soaked and Eretria moves hair out of her face.
Then Eretria climbs out and all of us try to get dry by huddling near the fire.
'I have something to say to you both,' Eretria says.
'Yes?' Bring says.
I nod at her.
'I think that we should all have a have a common name, instead of 3 different names, since we are family,' Eretria comments.
I ponder on it for a while, while Eretria and brin take about gnomes and goblin.
'Alright, I'll take your name Eretria,' I say.
Eretria smiles.
Brin nods, 'I'll take your name when i got a House in the clan.'
We socalize and Eretria begins talking of her journy...
'I will be gone for quite a while, maybe years,' Eretria says.
I feel sad, like I'm about the cry, and my emotions miroor Bin's as I can see in her face.
Eretria begins to cry, Brin and I comfort her and all od us embrace.
'We shall miss you greatly,' I say.
Brin nods in agreement.
'And I shall miss you both,' Eretria says.
We all reasure each other that we shall meet again.
Brin decides to go to bed.
Eretria mounts her horse and prepares to go.
'WAIT,' I say.
'Yes,' Eretria says.
'I have a feeling that one or maybe both of us might get married while you are gone, and I wish you wouldn't miss it,' I say sadly.
'Well your goning to have to wait for me to return, it is important,' She says.
Goodbye,' I say, 'The next time we meet, I shall be a Illusionist.
Eretria smiles at me.
I wave to her, and sniff sadly...
Eretria crys.
I comfort her and hug her.
Eretria mounts her horse after a private converstaion with me.
Eretria leaves to the west...
I ball like a baby...
[609] Questar: My Journal
Sat Jul 4 21:49:20 1998
To: all Shalonesti_kingdom
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Greetings to all, shalonesti and those who do not grace our kingdom.
I was walking this day and I was approached by many of our inexperienced
citizends. They know so little of what liesbeyond our gates
Lady Christine, a great friend who in my opinion deserves such
a title, has asked me to compose a written record of my journeys.
So here I begin, yet I must say a bit about my life as a adventurer.
Yes, I am a half breed. That I shall always bear and shall always remember
as I walk the streets of Shalnost. I was born in Althainia.
My mother was a wild elf. I know not of what clan. I suppose that is
where I get my wanderlust, for lack of a better phrase. My father was a
simple guardsman in Althainia. I grew up with an intimite knowledge of the
streets. I started my training in the school there. Learning the ways
of the warrior, to follow in my fathers footsteps.
After my training was complete, I knew it was time to
journey to other places. I didn't know that those other places
would be the sewers of althainia.*chuckle* Aye, everyone starts
from somewhere right?
So there I was in the sewers, making sure that no one invaded our city
from the secrets paths underneath. I never knew that something could
smell worse than a druken dwarf. I was wrong. yet there was something
down there. Mudmonsters and other creatures. Down to the lowest levels
I faught, and there is was, a red dragon. I quaked in fear if it's
very presence. It filled the whole chamber. I had cleaned out the whole
of this infested place but I knew I could not compete against a dragon.
So I retreated but only for a while, I knew I would return.
So now I felt it was time to move on. I had cleaned out Ganland with a
group other warriors so I thought it would be best to move out of
the steel gates of Althainia. To the west I went. Into the forest.
Aye, this was the time before the great sundering. Before the rise of
continents and before I joined the kingdom. To the west lied the swap
of the swap thing, which now lies to the north of our kingdom, along
the northern shore. I went past the spider city, the only way to get
by is to go as far south as you can and west at the same time.
When I passed that I found myself at the entrance to the haunted
grove. There are three places that lie in this grove; the mage tower,
the dragon tower, and the entrance to the void I think it was.
A lost adventurer was my key to finding the mage tower. The poor
man just stands there in an utter state of confusion. To find
the dragon tower I scanned the horizon for some way out of that blasted
forest. What I saw was something totally unexpected, a dragon hatchling!
That was my key to the entrance of the tower, litterally. The void, I found that just by accident trying to find the mage tower.
Well, after that experience I wanted to know what lied outside the southern gate. What I found was something terrible.
It seems some dark dressed mercenaries has found it funny to kill
a little boy's village. They ware black and enchated bracers. That was
how they pillaged so easily. I dispatched the brigands quickly
and braught the head of one to the boy to show him that his family
was revenged, I think it did him more harm than good, but I was young.
The goblin city also lies to the south. I know not more, things have
changed since the sunderring. Too much sometimes.
Out of the east gate lies the most awesome sights I have seen. Old Thalos
lies south of the crossroads and then westwards. I advise
caution, the golems and the beholder are very difficult to defeat.
If you don't travel west I fough a soothing forest to the south of cross-
roads. But if you go east you can find the greates sight. A canyon
of elemental beings.Aye! While I went east following a trail I had to
descend into this valley. I then turned southwards and up a cliff.
It was there I saw this beautiful sight. Be careful friends.
Instead of going south though there is a cave to the west after you
climb that ridge, inside that cave is a gateway to the lands of the
drow, a race of twisted elves. TYet On can also go north and find a beautiful forest
or one can go east and find the Wyvern tower. A great place for any
young adventurer todo battle. I have gone back several times.
After those adventures, I traveled north of the crossroads. I visited the
dwarven lands and the mines of moria
(to be contiued)
[610] Markon: The Phardeel Kad'fien Chronicles, Story #1, part 2/?
Sun Jul 5 00:36:19 1998
To: all
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Phardell stared down at the dark figure at the table and balled his
fists up tightly, he swung at the black cloaked man and everything
went black...
Phardeel woke up in the middle of a creek soaked and naked, he
looked around the landscape and burnt trees still smoldering and smoking
leaving a stench in the air. He got up and saw a backpack beside
him. He opened it and found some meager clothes inside, just enough
to cover himself. He put on the clothes and looked around, he picked
up a large smoldering tree branch on the ground and headed towards
a cave he noticed off in the distance. Striding towards the cave,
he heard loud breathing from inside. He quietly snuck towards the
cave mouth and inside saw a large blue mass, snoring away, surrounded
by half eaten corpses of minotaurian soldiers. Phardeel repressed
his sudden rage. And snuck up closer to the blue hill-like mass.
He picked up a mostly intact dagger from one of his dead kinsmen and
crawled around to the other side of the blue monster, he came around
to the other side of the heavily sleeping monster and found it's great
horned head, Phardeel gasped, realizing this was one of the fabled
dragons. The dragon, the stirred opening one gigantic eye right at
Phardeel, he rushed right at the dragons head as took in a large breath
through it's nostrils. Phardeel swung the dagger at the great beast
catching it in it's left eye with the point. The beast roared thrashing
it head around, as the breath of lightning that was intended for him
crackled out, hitting the cave above the beast. The earth shuddered
and Phardeel dove out of the way as the cave roof came crashing down
on top of the dragon, burying him under tons of rock. Phardeel stood
up and brushed all the dust off, and set on finding a different exit
to the cave...
[610] Rounan: An impromptu meeting of the Conclave.
Sun Jul 5 02:40:32 1998
To: all conclave
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
You see, tacked to the billboard of your town, a note:
Tired of waiting for a response from the leaders of the Golden Towers of Conclave, I, Rounan Shin-Fannan, called an impromptu meeting in the common room of the towers.
In attendance were:
Rounan Valagorn Belkiri
Imaginos Granuk Salis
Morwen Galpoke Gwaelin
Flagnor Destrall
This is the official transcript of the meeting:
Valagorn says 'What is it you wish to say, elf?'
Rounan says 'I have this to say.'
Rounan says 'I have had a vision, as some of you may know.'
Belkiri nods.
Valagorn says 'Indeed?'
Imaginos blinks innocently.
Rounan says 'in my dream, Kantilles, Drakkara and Sebatis appeared to me.'
Imaginos says 'Sebatis, you say?'
Rounan says 'Aye, Sebatis, Kantilles and Drakkara. The Triad themselves!'
Salis gasps in astonishment!
Valagorn leans forward curiously.
Granuk nods.
Rounan says 'they said that our art is impure!'
Gwaelin says 'Impure? How so?'
Salis frowns.
Morwen sighs.
Galpoke says 'who!?'
Gwaelin says 'I have researched the art for decades on end'
Flagnor mutters something quietly to himself.
Rounan says 'it is tainted by so many untrained and unworthy spellwielders.'
Gwaelin says 'I have found no "impurities"'
Rounan nods.
Salis says 'I have just the device to purify stuff'
Salis pulls out an "iupl"
Belkiri pats Salis on his head.
Imaginos pokes Salis in the ribs.
Salis sighs.
Salis pouts.
Salis says 'No one ever likes my devices...'
Imaginos snickers softly.
Granuk says 'I do the bidding of Drakkara as best I understand.'
Rounan nods.
Rounan says 'none of US are impure, worry not.'
Granuk says 'Perhaps...'
Rounan says 'the impure ones are the warriors.'
Rounan says 'the witches.'
Rounan says 'the untrained mages, not versed in the discipline of the Conclave.'
Rounan says 'they are unable to comprehend that which they casually wield!'
Belkiri nods at you in agreement.
Imaginos says 'Ah! Indeed a plague!'
Imaginos says 'They know not of true magic'
Valagorn nods.
Granuk says 'Do any of us truly comprehend?'
Rounan nods at Granuk.
Rounan says 'perhaps not. but we, at least, understand that what we do has an effect on our surroundings.'
Granuk nods at you in agreement.
Gwaelin says 'For centuries we have researched the art, harnessed it, taught it'
Gwaelin says 'I have found that all possess the ability to wield the art, though some better than others'
Rounan nods at Gwaelin.
Rounan says 'such is the gift of the gods.'
Salis says 'I have made something that will wield art too..'
Salis pulls out a "Canvase"
Belkiri pats Salis on his head.
Flagnor frowns at what Salis did.
Salis says (to Flagnor) 'What?'
Flagnor motions Salis to silence.
Gwaelin says 'It is a gift, that we all strive to comprehend, through countless hours of research'
Gwaelin says 'It is a complex matter, the arcane art, used by many, understood by few'
-------------
[ 0] Myra: Myra's Begginnings (1/2)
Wed Oct 1 21:58:26 1997
To: all
. The human woman stumbled through the forest, cursing when
the trees caught her robes and slowed her progress. A
toddler trailed behind her, ducking under the branches that
pulled at her, and hopping over the vines that grabbed at
her legs. To the child, this was no different than any
other trip to the forest. But in the past they had always
returned home by nightfall. Not this time.
. Delaire searched for a place to spend the night, watching
the shadows lengthen and the sun go down warily. The night
hunters would be out soon, and they would feast upon
Delaire and her daughter if they were caught in the open.
Cursing her luck and asking the gods to show her some
mercy, Delaire continued on. Myra followed, blissfully
unaware.
. They stumbled into a clearing, and a huge tree towered
above them. Delaire stared at the tree infront of them,
dumbstruck. She couldnt believe their luck. Myra came up
behind her, slipping a tiny had into her mother's, and
looking around. She fidgeted, having trouble standing
still. Myra didn't know where she was, or why her mother
was standing in front of the tree, but she did know that
it was cold and her feet hurt.
. "Im so cold, mamma. 'ungry, too." She said quietly.
. Delaire looked down at her daughter, brought out of her
shock by her daughters words. Leave it to a child to put
everything in perspective of the basics, she thought.
. "Yes, Myra. I know." She walked foward with Myra in
her tow and inspected the hollow tree. There would be
space for them, and the opening was small enough that
they could not be pulled out of it. She collected
fallen bows and made a bed as best she could. She pulled
their small, only blanket out from her pack and spread it
over the makeshift bed. Delaire then pulled out the last
of the food from her pack. A little bit of stale bread
and a chunk of old cheese. She would have to gather
food as they journied tomorrow.
. Myra crawled up on the bed by Delaire's side, and
took her portion of food doubtfully. She sniffed the
bread and wrinkled her nose. Myra looked up at her
mother.
. "Do I have to, momma?"
. "Yes. Eat." Delaire answered tartly. She choked
down her own portion, and drank some water from the
buffalo skin. It was almost empty. Delaire sighed
whistfully, wishing that things were different. "Come,
we must sleep so we may wake with the early birds."
. Myra, being tired from the long walk, nodded. She
wanted to go home, she was confused and lost. Her
mother was acting funny, but she didnt know why. She
curled up in a ball next to her mother and fell
asleep quickly.
. For Delaire, sleep did not come so quickly.
Thoughts of the past plagued her mind. And when she
finally fell asleep, nightmares chased her.
. When she dreamed, she relived those last two
years. She remembered the pain, the betrayal,
and the Outcasting. . . .
[ 1] Myra: Myra's Beginnings. (2/2) (Yea, she's a bastard.)
Wed Oct 1 22:03:49 1997
To: all
. . . . "Push, woman! You lazy slut, this child will
not be born if you do not work at it!" The midwife
yelled at Delaire.
. "I ..... am, . ... . Jess." Delaire defended
herself weakly. She arched her back and cried out as
another spasm of pain shot through her body. With a
final heave, the child's head burst forth and into
Jess's arms.
. Jess ignored the mother, and tended to the baby.
She began to clean it gently, giving it the care she
would not show Delaire. The mother may have been
worthless, but the baby should not suffer for it.
With rising horror, Jess gently washed the pale body
of the birthing fluids. Were the ears a little too
pointed? The eyes, upturned just a little, and the
features far too delicate?
. "It is a female. You must name her, Delaire."
. Delaire smiled weakly. "I shall name her Myra.
Myra k'sultra."
. Jess snorted derisively. "You still refuse to name
a father, Delaire. Will you claim she is a change-
child, and you were impregnated by an invisible sprite
durring a full moon?"
. Delaire paled and said tersely, "The father is not
your concern. She is my daughter, that is all that
needs be known. Give her to me."
. Jess looked doubtfully at the child, beginning to
believe her own words, and wrapped her in a soft
blanket. She put her in Delaire's waiting arms. Myra
looked around wildly, and waved a small fist. She
seemed healthy, but still did not cry out. It is an
odd thing, for a child not to cry out, Jess thought to
herself. Everything about this babe is strange, and
certainly cursed. Jess shivered and looked away.
. Delaire did not seem too distressed, and began
feeding the baby immediately. She smiled and laid her
head against the pillows. Delaire was exhausted, but
she had her child in her arms and was a mother to
the core.
. It did not take long for Jess's thoughts to reach
the whole village. They soon began shunning Delaire
and Myra, pretending they did not exist. Delaire was
having increasing trouble getting grociers and clothing
for Myra, and without a few kind souls who helped her,
they would have both perished.
. Myra grew quickly, and by the time she was 4 months
old she was taking her first few stumbling steps. By the
time she was 7 months, she could speak and be understood.
Her amazing development thrilled Delaire, but frightened
the rest of the townspeople. They forbade their children
to go near Myra, and made signs against the devil behind
her back. Myra spent much of her time in the forest,
speaking with the animals, playing with dolls and her
'friend,' Devan. As far as Delaire was concerned, Myra
didn't need the children of the town, and it was perfectly
naturual for a child to have an immaginary friend.
. But then Myra's ears began to be noticably pointed, and
her eyes a little to almond shaped. Delaire was tanned
like the rest of her family, with brown hair and eyes.
Myra was fair skinned, with honey-blond hair and emerald
green eyes. Delaire couldn't hide what Myra was from the
townsfolk. And the townsfolk did not wait for her to
explain.
. On a chilly autum morning, a few weeks after Myra had
turned 1, the elders of the town roused Delaire and Myra out
of bed. John, the Leader of the town, handed her a pack.
. "Go now. Walk away from this town and do not return.
You and your change-child will damn us all if we allow
you to stay. You are allowed to take only what we have
given you."
. With that, they all turned about and walked away,
acting as if Delaire had never existed. They had been
outcasted. Delaire took Myra's hand, sighed, and walked
into the forest. Her destination was vague, but she
thought if she could only find Zephlan and Sha'Matar,
all would be well. All she knew was that Sha'Matar lay
somewhere inside the forest, south of her own town.
[ 2] Khisanth: Khisanth's tale (1)
Thu Oct 2 01:34:47 1997
To: all
Khisanth sneaked into the Temple of Belstrad, where she acording
to the message she had recieved from the Honorable Blake where
she was to met with him. Her steps echoed in the empty corridors,
even though she tried to be as quiet as possible.
She entered the bloodied hall and saw the small human, but she
saw something that other people did not. Her training had taught
her to see beyond the veil of the soul of others. And here she
saw something pure and powerful.
She felt herself blush as she came closer to him but she knew
that it was the first impression that was important and walked
into the room with all the dignity she could find inside of her.
The Monk looked at her and whispered in Yaeinish 'What might I
help you with?' She wanted to speak with him, but as an acolyte
she was not allowed to speak to anyone but the High Monk and then
only if questioned. She was totally captivated by Blake, he looked
so strong, yet fragile. So caring, but yet as he ignored the world
around him.
She took her staff and made a picture in the dirt of Blake and her-
self as to say she wanted to be his friend. Before she was done
with it, Blake whispered ''Yes, we're friends, you have nothing to
fear from me.' She smiled at him. How to tell him that she wanted
to be his student. Then she got an idea, she had seen the Prof-
essors at the University and drew one of those and a female Yinn.
Blake looked down and it did not take long for him to uderstand
'You want me to teach you?', he asked.
She nodded in approval and gave him a shy smile and hoped with all
of her heart that he would not reject her.
He began to explain to her that it would be hard, though she list-
ened to all that he said, she could not keep from dreaming the day
when she would come back to dae'Tannya and claim her place, as the
High Monk. And with this training she would be able to defeat all
doubts they had in her.
Then Blake drew his dagger and sliced the palm of his left hand,
and Khisanth looked at him confused but thought that this was
probably a ritual to one of the gods. It started to bleed and
she was handed the dagger and she looked at it.
Obviosly, she was to do the same, but she did not believe in any
Gods, she did not need any God, she had her Emperor. 'Let the in-
ferior races care with Gods, we dont need them' But to honor Blake
and to show him the deep repect she had in him, she cut her left
palm as well. Blake reached out and clasped her hand and seemed to
think of something but she could not read his thoughts, not yet.
'Welcome to my family,' he said softly.
Now she understood, she had been taken into his family with the
Honorable Lord Tuefry and his son, Christopher. Khisanth closed
her eyes and put her bleeding hand on Blakes heart to show him
that she was now loyal to him and she would do anything he wanted,
with one exception, she was still more loyal to the Emperor.
Then as quiet as it started, Blake smiled and she turned and left,
she needed to think and go back to her griffin that she had hid
near the ruins southeast of Althainia. She could still feel Blake
far away in the hall as she left temple.
[ 3] Khisanth: Khisanth's tale (2)
Thu Oct 2 01:38:01 1997
To: all
Khisanth sat down in the glade, she needed to think, she missed
her old life. The nightsky was filled of stars and the black
moon stood in high sanction, as did the white one. Drakkara and
Kantilles, the people of Algoron called them and what she under-
stood they were named after the local Gods.
It all felt so long ago when she had left dae'Tok with her grif-
fin. The flight had been long and hard, for both of them. But
Katach had not complained, he was a good griffin and a better
friend. He had obeyed her every wishes, not because he was
trained to it, but because he wanted to please her. Katach was
looking around, obviously he thought she needed a bodyguard.
Her thoughts went back to the temple of the Third Fane, where
she had lived her whole life. At least for the last 17 years
of her 21 year long life. And further back to the day when she
was taken there by her parents. Sometime when she was about 13
she had been allowed to meet with her mother, because of her
older brothers death, but they had not talked, just smiled at
eachother and nodded.
Khisanth was not sorry of what she had missed, she was happy
and proud, not that many where accepted into the Third Fane.
The training had been hard but it had given her life a meaning,
it had given her undying loyalty to the Emperor, even if the
old one whom she had almost thought as an uncle. He had always
been so nice to her when he visited the temple. The new Emperor
was the best they have had for hundred of years. Now dae'Tok
should be on everyone's lips and be feared by all.
But now she had her mission to think about, and all the things
Blake was to teach her and she could not believe it was only
yesterday she had met him.
She read her orders again and she was proud herself, she had
managed to complete the most important objective, thanks to
Myra, (poor Myra, she did not even know it then, even less now,
thanks to Bystrick and his gypsies who had kidnapped her).
The new Sultana were loved by her citizens and even Khisanth
had to say that she did really liked this Sultana. She was
perfect for the plans Khisanth had made, plans that would
make the Lord Monk of the Order of the Invisible Flame proud
of her. Maybe she could ask him for a favor later, maybe the
Lord Monk would send a "shepherd" soon, before the Emperor
sent his ambassador.
The other princess, Lytha, were also perfect for her coming
part in all of this. Maybe she would not like it in the be-
ginning, but she would accept it. She had no choice, but it
had nothing to do with Khisanth, she just observed what was
to come.
As always...
[ 4] Dunia: A Poem
Thu Oct 2 04:03:55 1997
To: all
Love will save you from the black night and the lightning
and the ghost.
And Love will save you from your misery, then tie you to
the bloody post
And Love will save you from the hands that pull you down
beneath the sea
Love may save all you people, but it will never save me.
[ 5] Rhagala: Arrivals.
Thu Oct 2 21:12:42 1997
To: All
. The sun was nearly down, hanging only inches over the western horizon.
A pinkish haze lit the clouds in front of me, and stars shone through,
where the patches of clouds did not cover. The days had were becoming
shorter and shorter recently, and colder.
. A strong wind blew from the north, his thick grey hair protecting him
from the chill. The forest was dense and dark, but this was his favorite
place to be. The trees of the Dwarf forest provided a perfect sanctuary,
and much privacy from the cities to the east and west.
. He started off on his run again, his passing leaving no trace, not a
branch bent, not a leaf misplaced. The only sound was the rustle of the
leaves in the wind, and the chrip of crickets.
. The wall of ruined Thalos was barely visible through the dense forest.
As he approached, the fallen stones of the wall scattered the area. This
is where he usually stopped on his nightly journey.
. Instead he passed through a gap in the wall, where the stones had fallen
out through the ages. As soon as Rhagala stepped through the hole, he heard
voices not ten yards away, past the wall of a nearby house.
. Rhagala slid as slowly as possible up the cracked wall of the house, to
avoid detection. The wall stood barely seven feet tall and he had to crouch
his nine foot height so he wouldn't be seen over the top of the wall. As he
neared the edge, he put his back to the wall and turned his ears to the
source of the voices. He recognised the language, Yinnish.
. The sun was half covered by the teeth of the mountains in the distance,
draping the city in long shadows. The color of his grey hair masking his
form against the stone wall. Rhagala felt confident enough to stick his
head slowly around the corner. Four heavily armed Yaeni figures stood
infront of a younger, female Yinn in a dark blue robe. Five large Griffins
stood around the courtyard, teathered to walls where they stand. The
Griffins' forepaws scraping across the stone tiled ground in anticipation.
. "We must leave now," one of the warriors said in a hushed tone, "back to
dae'Tok". He took a letter from a pouch on his belt, stamped with a grey wax
seal, and handed it to the female Yinn. She looked up at the warrior with her
blue eyes, her white fur stirring gently in the wind. Another of the warriors
removed a long, thin staff from his back, and handed it to the female aswell.
. "Proud journeys, Khisanth." said the warrior that had spoken before, and
all four warriors laid hands to their chests. The four warrior's mounted
their respective Griffins, and looked back once, before leaping into the air,
heading north, to dae'Tok.
[ 6] Rhagala: Arrivals (2)
Thu Oct 2 22:00:02 1997
To: All
. Khisanth looked to the stones between her feet before picking up her
leather saddle bag. She slung the bag over her shoulder and walked to
unteather the Griffin.
. Rhagala moved down the wall to the other end, to keep his eye on
Khisanth. He was interested in what was going on and decided to follow
her to see where she went. So intent was he on Khisanth, that when he
reached the other end, he slipped on a stone, sending it bouncing along
the ground.
. Khisanth looked over her shoulder towards Rhagala, just as he slipped
back behind the wall. At the same moment, a small lizard skittered out
from behind a concealing rock, and up the side of the wall where Rhagala
was standing only a moment before. Dismissing the the rock, assuming it
was only the lizard, Khisanth went back to work, unteathering the Griffin.
. Rhagala closed his eyes as he reminded himself of the necessity of
being silent. Slowly looking back around the wall, he saw Khisanth moving
already half way down the ruined street.
. Slipping fron shadow to shadow, Rhagala silently followed Khisanth back
to the Dwarf forest. At a small clearing outside of the city, she removed
the saddle from the Griffin and placed it on the ground. Turning the Griffins
head toward her, she delicately stroked the feathers on its head and give it
a playful ruffle. Khisanth, pointing to the forest, gave the Griffin a pat
on its flank, and it lept into the woods.
. Rhagala loped silently through the forest around the clearing to get ahead
of Khisanth as she started off towards the east.
. Rhagala shadowed Khisanths movements for most of the night. She started
into a misty grove of evergreens. Thinking to get ahead of her, before she
exited the far side of the grove, Rhagala ran silent as the night, around the
grove, to watch her as she came out the far side.
. Minutes passed and still he saw no sign of Khisanth as he waited in the
secrecy of a wayward pine. Another minute passed and he became curious enough
to slide up to the grove to see if he could find her. Nearing the grove he
could tell that she was nowhere near it. Circling around, he found no tracks,
and no trace of her passage.
. Thunder sounded in the distance, and a light rain began to fall. Any
tracks would be washed away in the rains.
[ 7] Rhagala: Arrivals (3)
Thu Oct 2 23:13:14 1997
To: all
. Dismayed at being unable to follow Khisanth, Rhagala charged back
through the forest towards ruined Thalos. The sky now rumbled with
the inevitable storm, none of the stars shone through the blanket of
clouds now covering the land.
. Arriving back in ruined Thalos, Rhagala searched for a dry building
to spend the night. Most of the houses and inns were in such bad shape
that the rooves let in considerably more water than was falling outside.
. A small stone house was the best he could find. A few drops fell
through the mud and straw ceiling. Several puddles collected on the
floor of the hut, and a few mice skittered across the ground at the
arrival of a stranger.
. Rhagala removed his pack and dropped it to the ground in a dry corner
of the house. Pulling some of the straw insulation from the wall, he
made a bed in the same corner as his pack and lay down to sleep for the
night.
. During the night, Rhagala was awaken by a noise. The rain had stopped
sometime earlier. A light flickered outside. Rhagala slid up to the
window to peer ouside into the inky blackness of night. A lone Yaeni
Griffon rider had arrived and was removing his pack from the saddle.
. The stranger looked down the street, in the direction of Rhagala.
As his eyes slid past him, a slight shiver ran up his back. The stranger's
eyes looked strange. From this distance, there was nothing Rhagala could
see out of place, the eyes just looked different somehow.
. Turning back to the business of unsaddling the Griffon, the stranger
placed removed some of the items from the saddlebag and put them in his
backpack. Once finished, he turned to the Griffon and whispered a few
words. The Griffon leaped into the air, beating its powerful wings and
headed to the north.
. The stranger slung his pack over his shoulder and trotted off down a
side street. Curiosity, once again getting in the way of his good
judgement, Rhagala picked up his own pack and started after the stranger.
. A pale blue light created a halo around the mountains to the east.
The dawn of a new day, and it had the smell of trouble. The moist
leaves covered the sound of his movement, Rhagala trotted after this
mysterious newcomer. Several times Rhagala lost sight of the stranger
as he faded into the background, becoming nearly invisible.
. Around midmorning he lost sight of the newcomer, and was not able to
find any tracks. Looking around, Rhagala remembered this place, this was
the area he lost Khisanth the night before, the same grove of evergreens.
. The stranger was following Khisanth
[ 8] Mynos: The becomming of Mynos
Fri Oct 3 14:01:00 1997
To: All
The story of my appearence!
(Please do not expect too much - this is my debut)
The morning set late that day. Unusual late thus making the turnus of the day go quite haywire. Anyway, the program for the day was rather inevitable. At least for Mynos who due to the unuasual day was rather late. Not that it bathered him. He was know for his light, yet very sarcastic, mind.
He set out from Milij'wun, far from the hideous Shalonesti, early on the afternoon. After the late nights spartanic celebrations, bracing him once again for his journey, he couldn't quite help it feeling sorry. Sorry for himself. He knew he wouldn't have the possibility of creating what his father
He set out from Milij'wun, far from the hideous Shalonesti, early on the afternoon. After the late nights spartanic celebrations, bracing him once again for his journey, he couldn't quite help it feeling sorry. Sorry for himself.
He knew he wouldn't have the possibility of creating what his father had created. A small society well hidden from passing adventurers. Very well made he had to admit - the work of a life time. But though he loved his father, he would never be able to call it home.
To great pain for his father; that he could clearly see. Still he couldn't help admireing the old mans pure understanding for his journey that lay ahead. Saw his admiration given back tenfold in those dark eyes.
Seventeen was very young Mynos admitted thus accepting the small group acompaning him. Nobody he knew. Nobody he liked which was pleasant. They could if the circumstances demanded it be sacrificed. And Mynos was capable of such an act.
Hadn't done it before, though, but every citizen knew his capabilities and saw upon him with great awe - Well, as much awe a seventeen yeah old dark elf could get, that is.
His journey was surprisingly uneventfull. His follow not much of an enlightenment.
Just a young elf - with no vengeance to cast upon others - with no clear goals - With no extraordanary background!
Then one day........
Mynos E'elwyn
[ 9] Myra: A visitor..
Fri Oct 3 16:38:36 1997
To: all
. Myra sat by the fire of the Gypsy encampment, thinking and
staring into the flames. So engrossed in her staring, she did
not even notice Drakkon approach, until his horse nuzzled her hair,
seeking the treats she often gave it. She giggled, and got a carrot
and fed it to the horse. Drakkon muttered something about being
ignored, and Myra reached out a hand to squeeze his hand so he would not
be quite so upset. He smirked and sat by the fire, taking the same
pleasure in the flames as she had.
. With out warning, the horse whickered nervously, rolling its eyes and
trying to get closer to Myra and Drakkon. Myra placed a hand
upon it, attempting to tame the frightened beast. It ignored
her, watching both the fire and the shadows fearfully. Myra and
Drakkon turned to look for what the horse was trying to get away
from, and saw a gruesome figure form in the shadows. Myra paled
and placed a hand over her mouth, sickened. The creature, which
may have once been a yinn, opened its mouth and spoke.
. "Myra, We must speak."
. Watching it wordlessly, she slowly nodded her head and began to rise.
Drakkon looked at her, mildly concerned, and held out a hand to
stop her. She waved it away and smiled with courage she knew she
did not have. Slowly, she approached the ghostly yinn, unsure
if she was supposed to follow it. The ghost, a female, smiled
with a fleshless mouth and beckoned her southward. Where Myra
expected to step from the encampment and onto the lands of Althainia,
they instead approached a cold, barren place.
. The ghost stopped, and turned to face her, taking on a more
normal form. Slowly, the ghost's wounds dissapeared and she
began to look more like a healthy yinn.. except Myra could see
through her.
. "I have come from the hells to call upon you the promise you once
made to me and my unborn child. My death did not release you."
. Myra watched her, puzzled, trying to fish her out from the few scraps
of memory she had left to her. The woman before her looked so
familiar, but Myra could find no name or identity to place on her.
. "I'm afraid I do not know you any more. Most my memories have left
and reside elsewhere. I will gladly leave them there. I do not
. The woman sighed, exasperated. "I had feared this would be the case.
I hate to do this to you. But you must remember." She reached out
for Myra, who ducked and tried to get away from her ethereal grasp. As
the ghost placed her hands on Myra's head, she closed her eyes
and her face crumpled with grief and pain.
. Released from the yinn, the druid sank to her knees and wept. "No,
no. Do not show me this past!"
[ 10] Myra: the death..
Fri Oct 3 16:50:01 1997
To: all
. The unwilling witness once again, Myra was forced to watch the death
of the yinn who's ghost floated before her. She saw herself,
brought to the Dragon Vale by the woman's husband, Demegant. She was
ill, and Myra seemed to be the only cleric skilled enough to
treat her. When she arrived before Tayana, the proud yinn sent her husband
away, to speak privately to Myra. Demegant glare at Myra doubtfully
and stalked out of the chamber.
. Whispering, Tayana told Myra of her ailment. She had not a sickness
that could be cured with anything but time. She was pregnant, but
hesitated to tell Demegant. Rightfully so. Myra smiled, as she
had worked with many pregnant women, and helped them birth their
children as well. She told Demegant she had done what she could,
but only time could finish the healing. He accepted this and
Myra was sent away.
. Myra watched as Tayana walked into town, unable to stop
what she now knew was to occur. A crazed man of Malice, whose
name Tayana did not know, and therefor could not remind Myra
of, lept from the shadows and stabbed the weakened Tayana in
the back. Myra screamed to her visionary self, to run out of
her palace and save the dying Princess. Of course, Myra could not change
these events, only watch this window to her past. Tayana lay
dying on the steps, and Myra came running as she heard of it.
. She shed tears, as she came across nothing but a corpse. The
spirit rose from the body, and heard Myra's last words.
. "I am sorry, my duty was to protect you. I have failed you,
your child, and Demegant."
. Myra watched as the spirit reached out and touched the Myra of
the vision, passing something to her. Tayana then dissapated,
and the vision with it.
[ 11] Myra: the mission..
Fri Oct 3 17:00:27 1997
To: all
. "Why have you shown me this?" Myra asked, weeping.
. "It is necessary you do not forget all, Myra. I needed your
help, your kingdom. I see that you cannot provide it. But your
daughter can. It is better that way."
. "Daughter?" Myra asked, confused.
. "Yes. You were with a child.. a son, when I died. A daughter
was also born to you. Twins you thought, but not so. My child,
who was denied life, lives on through her. I caused the split,
and with the wills of the gods she was given a soul. You named
her Lytha. I know nothing else of her."
. Myra carefully kept her face calm, the name Lytha caused her mind
to stir. Memories tried to immerge, and Myra carefully kept them from
coming fully concious.
. "What is it you ask?" Myra asked carefully.
. "Two things. One, Demegant still does not know of his child,
and I wish him to. The second is more complicated. It requires
Lytha's agreement. She will do it if you tell her."
. Myra waited for Tayana to go on, but the ghost seemed content
to wait for Myra to say something. "I'll not commit without knowing
. Tayana smiled dryly. "You have learned a little of caution. Very well.
It will go like this...."
. Slowly, Tayana outlined to Myra what was to come. She spoke
names that Myra could not remember, and places she did not know.
In the end, Myra nodded her agreement, and returned to her campfire.
. Drakkon raised his eyebrow at her, but she did not volunteer
any information. He shrugged, mounted his horse, and left Myra
once again staring into the flames.
[ 12] Urk: Urk speak
Fri Oct 3 17:54:35 1997
To: all
Me Urk, me hungry...me lost...Me was hunt good rabbit, nice rabbit
Tasty rabbit, me take big trunk, me crush rabbit, me eat, me happy
Strange thing came, said he was elf, Me not hungry, me not eat elf.
He say he Pythia, he had strange toy, my not bother toy, me hunt.
Pythia tell Urk of all, she say Raije God, 'OK I say, I go with God'
Then he tell Urk of other Gods, me not understand, boring, want to
crush, elf nice, not crush elf...me walk.
Me smart, me walk long, come here, look for Raije. Me think 'If Raije God,
then he god at crush, I learn from him, I good at crush, so me
not hungry ever.
Raije, urk here
[ 13] Starla: Kenders!
Fri Oct 3 19:16:48 1997
To: all
Kender's log #3, Day of the Bull, 29th the Month of the Long Shadows.
. Wow! It's been soo long since I've been to Algoron, I missed all the
shiny things you can find in this place! So many kenders now and there is
talk of making a kender clan! Now wouldn't that be oodles of fun?! Oh I
can't wait. I still have dice that Scabbedwing gave me, of course Skarr won't
play, he's always so moody and anti-social. Someone should tell him to loosen
up doncha think? I'm off to map this new place called... pants off? panthol?
menthol? Hmm... doesn't matter. I'll map this whole world!
-StArLa
[ 14] Handel: questnote (long)
Fri Oct 3 19:26:11 1997
To: all
Staggering, the Lord of the Rose entered the church of Austinian. The
thunder cracking and the night sky illuminating with each bolt coming from
the heavens. Tracking mud into the holy building, Sir Steel headed towards
the altar, passing several clerics. Looking at the ground behind him, a
priest noticed a trail of blood as Steel staggered towards the altar.
"Sir Steel, you have been wounded! Bring me the herbs," the priest yelled towards a group of acolytes, "and hurry!"
The Lord of the Rose responded by pushing the priest away saying, "leave me be, I must find out what this means..."
The priest again tried to salve the wounds, but was met by an icy glare. "Very well, then...may Sicarra salve your wounds." With that, the priest gathered the acolytes and left the main chamber telling them "we best leave Sir Steel alone now."
Steel knelt before the altar that was blessed by the good deities of the covenent and began praying:
"Nadrik, god of honor, I beseach thee to help me now...help me understand this. I have followed you unquestioningly. I gave up my throne, my wife...everything..."
After hours, Steel heard no response...finally his resolve could not stand it any longer. "ANSWER ME!!!!" His voice rung throughout the church of Austinian.
As the blood kept oozing from his chest wound, Steel remained in constant vigil at the altar, until finally his wounds got the best of him and he passed out...
"STEEL...my child," a thunderous voice boomed inside his head. "These are trying times...the forces of evil have rallied to take the throne of New Thalos. Necrucifer was far bolder than I thought he would be. It is now that I need you the most... have faith, my child..."
Steel awoke to find himself lying in a bed, an acolyte looking over him.
"I think he's coming around, priest."
"Good. Continue tending to his wounds, I will speak with him when he is able."
"Priest...what happened?" The words were barely audible, and it pained the Lord of the Rose to say them.
"You came in last night, in rage, refusing our care. We found you at the altar this morning, nearly dead." The priest continued, "we cleaned you up and tended to your wounds...we found this on your possession."
Steel gasped at what he saw.
"Myra...I need to speak with Myra," Steel managed to whisper as he tried to get out of bed.
"You are in no condition to travel, you are staying here. Myra can wait." The priest pushed Steel back into bed.
"You fool, you don't understand..." With that, the Lord of the Rose collapsed again.;
[ 15] Chronus: Chronus: God Fallen...
Fri Oct 3 20:00:14 1997
To: all
Long before the dawn of this world, before man, before elf, even before dragon, there was Chaos.
This Chaos was ruled by gods of darkness and death, and was a very evil time.
Then, three gods appeared from the Chaos and challenged the throne of Evil.
They were Austinian, Grahanax, and Chronus.
These three champions of Good and Neutral fought the Evil gods, and eventually defeated them.
Much later, Austinian decided to create the world we know now from the Chaos, and so he did.
Among the gods that we already know, there were the 2 others that no longer exist as gods: Grahanax and Chronus.
Grahanax was turned mortal by the devilish gods of Evil because they believed he was too powerful a figure for the gods of Good.
Chronus was a different story... his powers were disputed as being too powerful: they were the powers of Time.
The gods of Neutrality disputed that his powers were too powerful for him to be a god of Good, and therefore decided, reluctantly, to turn him mortal
Chronus pleaded with them, and finally was awarded a hearing...
The hearing went on for several decades before a decision was reached: Chronus would be given a test.
The test was that he would go to the mortal realm and live out his life, and attempt to become neutral in all things.
If he suceeded, he would once again become a god. If not, he would be sent to Hades, as all mortals are.
And so, Chronus begins his quest to once again become "God Of Time"!
I know, I'm not the best story maker in the world, but this was off the top of my head.
And yes, I know that this kind of contradictes the history of the world and the gods thing, but "That's my story, and I'm sticking to it!".
Chronus Can I have a ship PLEASE!?:)
[ 16] Khisanth: Storyquest
Fri Oct 3 20:45:31 1997
To: all
Khisanth returned after she had visited Katach, he had
been eating a gully dwarf when she had arrived. Some-
how he liked those repulsive creatures and as he ate
all of them.
so she left Katach eating, and headed towards the Church
and heard that something had happened, or this was maybe
just another quarrel between Sapphire and Steel, she had
began to ignore it, they could very well tear up each-
others throats.
But as she walked in, she found Steel bleeding and serious-
ly wounded and alot of people taking care of him with out
results. She went to the injured Knight and almost threw
an acolyte to the ground that was in her way.
She kneeled beside the knight and she descided to use the
powers she had been taught in the temple, yet she was no
true manatonic, but she had some lesser abilities she could
try and use.
She stretched out her thoughts until they touched those of
Steel, she tried to read his mind of what had happened but
she could not find anything, it was as nothing had happen-
ed, nothing at all...and That was something that bothered
her.
She felt the darkness of the empty thoughts and broke the
link, but she lacked all the strength in her otherwise so
well-trained body.
An hour passed and she woke up and a priest stood over her
and said something uncomprehensive and she growled at him
to leave, which he did, supprisingly fast.
Steel was gone and she was alone...
This was not looking good, things happened before she could
act herself, she needed help. She could request for a "shep-
herd" but it would mean that she would have failed. And it
would mean death.
[ 17] Bystrick: Training
Fri Oct 3 21:05:08 1997
To: all
They walked for some time, amongst the forest nearing
Shalonesti's border, speaking very little. At last,
Bystrick broke the silence.
"What is it you saw last night, Myra?"
Visibly taken aback, she showed the disbelief that he knew what happened.
"I...how did you......," she began, "..I suppose I should
know better by now. You seem to know nearly everything
I do."
She told him the tale, or most of it as she could remember, as he walked
with her, listening intently. When she finish, Bystrick
merely nodded his head sagely, and slowed his pace some.
Thinking better of the situation, and letting everything
die where it lay, he took up conversation again.
"You realize, Myra, that not everything is as you would see it? There
are things you will remember that are not correct. Others
will seem right, but are not. There are two sides to
two everything; stories...coins...blades...and yes, even
life itself. For example, take that tree there. Feel it's
essence, it's life. Make it bend for you, Myra."
She raised an eyebrow at the suggestion, but did as she was told, and gently
waved her hand towards herself. The tree, as if possessed,
slowly leaned to her call.
"You see, you give things around you life. I cannot say
everyone appreciates that, but it is a quality that you cannot hide.
But know this...."
And as he spoke, he clenched his hand into a fist, and
the tree wilthered and drooped slowly.
"..there are two sides to life. I have lived both, both
through the demon I've told you of, and through myself.
If there is anything I want you to have most, it is a true
sense of balance. Not right and wrong, necessarily, but the ability to
see those two extremes, and understand what it is to be
true to yourself, and all those you deal with."
Myra looked at him, visibly puzzeled the the entire situation, and even
somewhat upset about the tree...Strange, but that was
Myra. He didn't understand her completely, but he would.
"Listen to me, and understand, as I will tell no one
else but yourself. One day, my eyes may not be the only
thing possessed by the demon. He may come back, and if he does so with
more force this time, I shall lose. I will lose myself,
and my soul, and become the demon, and nothing but.
I need someone that not only knows truth and balance,
but someone to remind me what I must follow until the
day when I am no more. When that day comes, I will need
one that will follow after me, and spread that same
balance through Algoron. I have chosen you, Myra.
And, it is because of this, you will be free to go when
I have taught you what I can. I cannot keep you once you have learned
how to be true to yourself, or you will be bound to me
instead of yourself. But, mark this, if I lose myself, Algoron will be
in fair need of one with a powerful sense of balance.
I hope you can fulfill this."
She started, quietly, saying "You won't lose...you can't.."
Holding up a hand, Bystrick quieted her.
"No more for now, let's be home."
They both began to walk, very quietly. He noticed a
a small tear in the corner of Myra's eye on the way back,
and he silently thought "Good, true humanity. She learns."
[ 18] Khisanth: Storyquest
Fri Oct 3 21:52:45 1997
To: all
(continued)
She went back to Katach, hoping he would be done with
his meal. She walked into the little glade where she
had told him to hide away.
He was appearantly done and had taken a bath in the
nearby stream and now he wanted to show it by cuddling
her with his wet fur against hers.
'Katach' she whisperd in a growl, and the big griffin
backed away with a playful smile in his eyes. As if it
was not enough with New Thalos, now she had a love and
playsick griffin in front of her and he would not listen
to reason.
Khisanth, well trained in Kurijitsu, knew of the attack
before it happened and rolled away from the griffins
charge and jumped up on its back and started to tickle
him in the only soft spot a griffin has when it comes to
that.
He rolled over and nearly crushed her, but a sound was
heard in the nearby bushes and the play stopped and both
Khisanth and katach became silent and aware of all around
her.
She stretched out her thoughts and only found a deer that
fed in the nearby bushes. She went to her equipment that
she had hid and retrieved a small cage with a happy little
empress-singer, and quickly wrote a message to the Warder
Bystrick that she would like to meat with him.
A few hours later, she recieved a message from a Yinn by
the name of Drakkon, who told her that Warder Bystrick
would like to see her. And she went to the Holy Grove of
the druids.
The meeting went as planned, Bystrick spoke through a rather
handsome Yinn, the one called Drakkon, and they agreed to
that they held Myra and that they would not let her speak
with Khisanth, even though she had a message to her.
She turned down the offer and left the room and went out to
the waiting griffon and flew away. Myra had a part in this
but it was not the only way to help Steel, there was another.
The griffin rose over the dark night clouds and she landed
in the glade. And she went to bed. Tomorrow the Emperor
would have her letter and then it would not take long until
they would arrive on their griffins.
She sat and thought of how the citizens of the Kingdoms would
say when they would see an armed regiment of the Wind Shields
on griffin-back. Especially when it would land in their cities.
[ 19] Bystrick: storyquest
Fri Oct 3 22:29:20 1997
To: all
Bystrick walked Myra back to the wagons, and let her lay down for
a while, she had learned much today. Smiling inwardly
at her adept mind, he quitely snuck out of the wagon.
He was about to post his own watch at the campfire when he heard a minute
rustling from the bushes a few feet off. No one would
dare come this close unless they were friend, nor would they
be that careless unless they meant it.
"Who?" Bystrick called out.
"Warder, might I speak with you?," Came the soft reply of the well
enough known voice of Bihnx.
"Aye, the usual place, my friend," Bystrick responded,
stepping out of the circle of wagons, knowing where
they would both meet up.
He walked just a bit, smirked as he crush a stray flower
with a movement of his hand, and continued on, meeting
Bihnx at his campfire.
"Sit, please," Bihnx prompted, and both sat down.
"I have reason to speak with Myra," he continued, "as
Steel is in some trouble, and may be dying. Would you
allow me to take her to him?"
"She is to be with no one but those of my trusted Gypsies,
an myself," Bystrick stated dryly. "When she has learned
what she needs know, she will be free."
"I think this visit is very important, Warder. Maybe if you would take
her to him?"
Bystrick nodded thoughtfully, "Yes. Yes I think that will do fine. you,
of course, may accompany us if you wish."
Bihnx nodded, saying, "I will only stay if both parties wish it."
As if knowing each other too well, both stood at the
same moment, and Bihnx bid Bystrick farewell and was
off silently into the woods once again. Bystrick chuckled
inwardly. Yes, Bihnx was good at what he did. Quite the
addition to the Shalonesti...they were lucky.
Bystrick snuck his own way back around to the camp, and entered into the
light of the campfire. He would have to wake Myra soon.
Not yet, she wouldn't nearly be ready to walk another
step, but very soon.
[ 20] Bystrick: Storyquest
Fri Oct 3 22:48:43 1997
To: all
As he returned to the light of the campfire, a small message was lain out
for him by the campfire. It was in Yinnish, and with his
level of understanding, he needed to pass this on for translation.
Drakkon happened into the camp near that time, his grey
valarian trotting proudly. Bystrick beckoned to him
slightly, and he dismounted agiley, walking to where Bystrick sat.
"What is it you wish, Warder?" Drakkon asked.
"I need this translated, if you would?," asked Bystrick, handing Drakkon
the parchment. Drakkon only nodded, unbound the heavy
paper, and read aloud.
"Khisanth wishes to meet with you, if you would," he read.
"There is little else but her signature."
Bystrick nodded. "Would you accompany me in case we
encounter some problems with the language barriers?"
Drakkon nodded and they were off, sending word to Khisanth
of their meeting place.
Khisanth arrived soon after, and was allowed passage into the room where
both gypsies sat waiting. She made her acknowledgements,
and Bystrick asked her to continue. She drew in the
dust and dirt laying on the floor, and Bystrick dechipered
what she was trying to emulate. This wasn't terribly difficult
as he thought it might be. Drakkon interpreted what he
was to say very well, and Bystrick was pleased...until
Khisanth asked to speak with Myra.
"You wish to speak with Myra? Impossible," he stated flatly.
Drakkon rambled off the necessary words, and even added
a Yinnish inflection to express Bystrick's displeasure
and discomfort with the question.
She pulled a letter from her pack, poiting to it vehimently, and all
Bystrick could think of was the message she had sent
him earlier. Something was wrong here, very wrong.
"If you wish me to give this to her, I shall," Bystrick
said, with Drakkon in close persuit of his own words.
Khisanth only growled and turned to leave.
To Bystrick's surprise, it was Drakkon who spoke first.
"I suppose this meeting is adjourned then?"
"Yes. Yes, I suppose it is," Bystrick replied, masking
a most uncomfortable state with a quick half-witted smile.
Drakkon chuckled with him a moment, and they were off.
The entire way home, though, he had a very strong nagging
feeling about this Khisanth. Had he seen her before?
Certainly not, he'd not been in dae'Tok for ages. But
then...
He shook his head clear. "Nevermind that now," he whispered
to himself. There were more important matters to attend to.
He slowly climbed the stairs into his wagon, where
Myra lay quietly, sleeping. He roused her into a moderately
coherent state, gazing into her eyes. His eyes flashed
out at her once again, as he said quietly:
"You will speak with no one. You will not leave the
circle, unless staying threatens your life. You will
awaken as soon as you are able. You will seek me out
before all else."
Myra nodded her head ever so slowly, as Bystrick lowered
it back into the mass of silken pillows.
"Sleep well, my dear girl," he said, "as soon, we may
have more than one problem on our hands. Let's hope I
am more that wrong."
[ 21] Bystrick: Storyquest
Fri Oct 3 23:26:18 1997
To: all
As he stepped out of the wagon silently, Bystrick noticed two
of his favored gypsies. he stepped down off the last step,
looking in their direction, and motioned to
Laehrin and Trey. They walked over, ceasing to talk when
they drew near, not hearing a greeting from Bystrick.
"Myra sleeps," Bystrick whispered. "Can you both do enough to protect her
from everyone...and I do mean everyone...that tries to enter?"
Trey nodded silently and drew his blade, with Laehrin smiling with just
two words "Sure boss."
Bystrick disappeared into the night from there, and was off to the forest.
The brought with him only his personal things, and Khisanth's letter.
Before he got to his favored place, however, he was struck by a heavy
thought..."She is dangerous."
As he came to a small clering, he opened the letter again, and reached
his mind out to it. The essence still flowed from even the handwriting.
But his mind didn't tell him much, because as he began to see Khisanth's
image, his mind screamed out.
He fell off the rock where he sat, shivering and unconcious, as if hit
by sudden lightning. A voice...screaming...screaming in...pain?
"Kill her! KILL HER! She brings your death with her! YOU WILL DIE!"
"Kill her?" He tried to say, yet his mouth wouldn't move.
"KILL HER!!! Do it now!" The voice rang out, regardless of his true
silence.
Without having time to think again, he heard his own voice screaming
out again, inhumanly. His screams were the souls of every lost soldier,
of every harmed person and animal, of every dead piece of nature ever.
An then, silence....long and cold.
**********************
Some time later, he awoke with his skin crawling. He felt like death
itself. But the only thing he thought of was "Kill her? Why?".
He wandered slowly back into the camp, falling limply by the campfire.
Myra would find him when she woke. For now...for now....what?
For now, nothing....exactly as he felt. Nothing.
[ 22] Lytha: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 01:43:30 1997
To: all
. Slowly, Lytha used her stealth to sneak in the room where
Steel was being kept. He moaned, and began to wake up.
The priest watching him summoned his superior, and a dozen
other acolytes showed up. Lytha watched silently from the
shadows, as the priests fussed over Steel. He pushed them
away weakly, demanding something. Lytha's ears, strained
to the utmost, picked up only the word "Myra."
. Steel uttered a few more insults, and collapsed. The
acolytes busily made sure he would live, and dissapeared
out the door again.
. Once the others were gone and Steel seemed to be breathing
well, the attending priest began to yawn and feel tired.
Lytha helped him along with a spell she had learned from
Mero. He quickly fell asleep, leaving her to work alone.
. She crept over to Steel's side, shaking his shoulder
softly. "Father?" She whispered. He moaned and opened his
eyes.
. "You." He said scornfully. "What do you want?"
. Lytha watched him coldly, contemplating the dagger hidden
in her cloak. Now would be a perfect time to call in
the others and take him to the dungeons, she thought.
But she cautioned herself, not yet. Many would notice his
dissapearance from here.
. "You wished to see Myra? She does not remember you. But
I think I can make her. She could not refuse to listen to
me. I know her better than any, save yourself."
. Steel nodded tiredly. "I must speak with her. It is
important!"
. The crazed and zealous look in his eyes frightened
Lytha, reminding him of the day they had gone to war.
Again she contemplated her dagger.
Lytha smiled, and left the room in shadows.
[ 23] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 02:10:10 1997
To: all
. Slowly, Myra awake. She lay in her warm tent a while
enjoying the warmth. Voices buzzed in her head, making it
hurt. She could not place them. It was a familiar buzz,
but she did not know why.
. "Bystrick would know." She said aloud.
. As if summoned by her words, Bystrick sprang into her
thoughts. She saw his amazing and mezmerizing red eyes
before her, and she heard his command. All other voices
faded away, until all she heard was Bystrick's. She must
find him.
. Walking purposefully out of her tent, Myra was stopped
by Laehrin.
. "You may not leave." He said simply.
. Mildly offended, Myra began to speak against him, until
she heard in her mind Bystrick's command. Speak to no one.
Myra raised her head haughtily, as she knew she must have
in her past. Laehrin, surprised, allowed her to push past
him, and into the warmth of the campfire. The warmth
attracted her, and she longed to sit beside it and study
the flames. The flames, red and orange, were as fascinating
as the trees.. or Bystrick's eyes...
. Myra's thoughts trailed away, as she stood staring at
the fire.
. And that was how Bystrick found her.
[ 24] Gnomel: storyquest
Sat Oct 4 02:28:10 1997
To: all
"ooohhh, me poor old feet"
The night, pushed back by a crackling fire, surrounded Conclave Tower in its cold mist.
From the outside, the stone seemed alive in contrast, a bastion of life against the black death.
Gnomel hobbled up the steps wearily, yet eager for the warmth awaiting him inside.
"So Tyrith, me ol friend, did you learn anything from today's ruckus?"
Tyrith, dark elf in looks but white mage in spirit, pondered the question.
"There was much fighting today, I feel disheartened.....this is a hard time for me.
I fear that my dark heritage enjoys such conflict too much."
Gnomel paused in his step. A sad Gnomish face glanced at Tyrith, briefly.
"Hmm one would think that with all the blood spilt, we all enjoy its taste.
I fear that this conflict is not good for you're soul, and yet......"
Gnomel searched for wisdom in his years and, finding none, spoke with his heart.
"......maybe this test will serve ye well, serve us all well. Come, lets step inside."
Stepping between the protective wards of the tower, the two friends made
their heavy way to the hearth.
An apprentice moved to help the two mages with their robes. The greetings were
grim, the tension in the air permeated more than just the quiet conversation.
The two moved quickly to Gnomel's chamber, tired and not wanting to breath
the heavy air too long.
The maid in Gnomel's chamber had finished boiling his special herbs in a
cauldron. The room was cosy, pictures of Gnomish
family members hung on the wall.
Gnomel smiled at the maid, thankful for the bitter brew.
"Ooohh. That smells soo nice. Thank ye Gwen. Here
is a little something for ye"
Gwen curtsied and left with the much needed gold.
"That concoction still smells as foul as the first time I smelt it."
"But you know I needs it Tyrith. I couldn't live without it.
Thankful be to the master for granting me the secret of this powerful potion."
Gnomel raised the tepid brew to his nose, inhaling deeply. "aaahhh"
"Don't fool around Gnomel, that's disgusting"
"Not to one who gains such reprieve from it, as I do."
Gnomel sighed, tipping the brew into a shallow bowl near his feet.
He placed his feet tentatively into the bowl. "ooh! She's hot!"
"I can't believe you asked Mistress Waerva for a foot balm
as your initiation gift"
"I have never regretted it once since......"
Gnomel discovered himself talking to air as Tyrith vanished
into the dark corner beside the door to the chamber.
"What? Who goes there?"
A priest of Kadiya materialised in the doorway.
"How did you get in past the wards, priest?"
"I have come to speak with you, follower of Kadiya, great goddess of peace"
"I be knowing me religious following as good as any, what
I don't know is why you would be bringing it up at this hour."
"I have had a vision...."
"Good for ye, I hear it is a great honour to be graced such by our god."
"I have been quested to seek you. I have a message. Is the elf one of us?"
"He be as good as need requires, he also speaks for himself. "
As Tyrith emerged from the shadows, a small gasp came from the priest.
"I hope you are right then Gnome.....or god help us all."
***454hp 30015m 30006mv*** storyn read 25
[ 25] Gnomel: storyquest
Sat Oct 4 02:34:52 1997
To: all
"The vision I had showed a Knight of the Rose, wounded.
He lay on an altar and he cried out to Nadrik. The priests called him Sir Steel."
"Sir Steel? I have had dealings with him.
He is a good and honourable knight.
I hope he fares well? Surely the priests have healed his wounds?"
"I do not know. I was given a second vision. I seen the priests of Necrucifer.... "
"They were dancing and screaming and there was the bodies of the citizens
of New Thalos!......"
The Priest, thus disturbed, started to fall.
Tyrith leaped to his aid and held him.
".....I have not much time. They were dancing on the bodies of steel and his kin!"
"I...you must help stop this....in the name of Kadiya...peace....please........."
The priest slumped in the arms of Tyrith. Slowly, the priest was lowered to the floor.
"I...I think he is dead, but how can that be Gnomel? Wait! He has a dagger in him!"
"Treachery! But we seen no sign of his mortal wound in his speech? Why did he not say something?"
Tyrith removed a holy symbol from around the neck of the priest, the only other
item, apart from his robe he possessed. It glowed faintly. Closing his eyes, Tyrith cast his
detection magics.
He shuddered. "A holy item blessed with Kadiya's own magic! A powerful clerical spell."
"What spell is that elf?" Gnomel was lost for any other words, import closing his
somewhat overworked mouth.
"It keeps the dying man vital for a time, then death will take them quickly."
"Also some evasive magics, to avoid the wards."
"It could come in very handy, such a powerful item. Just what we need."
Tyrith shook his head. "Nay....look! The magic dies as we speak."
The glow faded, the symbol was once again a lump of metal.
Gnomel sat back in his chair, speechless.
"err...shall we prepare our provisions?" Tyrith fished for a response.
"Aye, I'll come with ye. Well, Sir Steel....lets hope I can help."
[ 26] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 04:51:49 1997
To: all
He must have drifted off while in hiding, as no one
woke him as she descended from the wagon. Myra was very quiet, and sitting
nearby the warmth of the fire, warding off the morning
air. As he turned to stand, a sharp pain through his head, screaming
at him as though he'd had barrels of Dwarven ale the
previous night. But this was worse. It wasn't plainly
physical, it was mental...buried. He silently approched
Myra, and touched her gently on the shoulder.
"Bihnx is not here, but we must take you to Steel. this
seems quite important. I don't quite agree with it, but I suppose he
has some right by which to request you."
Myra nodded silently, and stood by him. Linking her arm in his, they set
off to the Church of Austinian, in hopes of catching
Steel before his condition worsened. When they arrived,
they made themselves visible to the attendents, and Bystrick
spoke to them softly, but quickly. They were ushered past
the few people gathered within the fold of the Church, and
into the chambers in which Steel was being tended to.
They were informed that Steel was in no condition to talk,
and in fact that he was thought to be dying beyond hope.
Bystrick frowned with displeasure, and moved past the attendents. Despite
their protest, he called Myra to his side, whispering
softly:
. "My powers have weakend since I have touched your soul
and adopted your own. Only together can we help him."
"But, I've heard so MANY bad things about him. why would
I want to save such a whelp?," she questioned, surprised.
"Life is blind, it tends to no man nor woman's true being,
nor their soul," he concluded, beckoning her.
The two of them together laid hands on Steel's chest, feeling his pain.
Myra's face contorted in the agony, and Bystrick's own
seemed to relish it in. His body softly glowed, but
it faded quickly. Both stood, and as a side thought, Bystrick
raised his hand from his waist above his head. Small
sprout-like flowers and a single sapling rose from the
stone floor.
The attendents watched curiously, and dumbfounded, as the
vegetation sprouted.
"Care for these," Bystrick said, "for if each and all
of them die, so shall he. Care for them well, and he
may live. I mean that which I say."
Without a second to spare for questions, he turned, taking Myra's hand, and
walked away, calling back, "Send message to the Gypsies
when he can speak freely!".
Exiting the church, Bystrick smiled a bit. A small ruse,
but true in some aspects. The life he created was strong magical vegetation,
which would help some, but it would be up to Steel.
Besides, she was most certainly not ready for this yet.
Not Steel, and not yet. Especially if this would require
her to remember something he would have to return to her.
On they walked, into a small, lush clearing...
[ 27] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 05:12:33 1997
To: all
They entered the clearing silently, as not to disturb the wildlife.
Myra bent down slowly, scratching a rabbits ears and
smiling. She stopped abruptly when she saw Bystrick's face of
displeasure.
"What do you see here, Myra," He asked.
"Life. Lush trees and bushes, animals foraging for
food, insects and flowers."
He sighed, visibly disturbed.
"Close your eyes, Myra." Which she did, without question.
"What do you see now?"
"A shadow," She replied, "that makes everything grey.
It's like death."
"Open your eyes again," he said. When she had done so, he continued, "often
time, people view things differently." He crossed his
arms slowly, and all the life in the area instantly
died. "What do you see here?"
"Death! You've taken all the life!!," she cried out, near tears.
"No dear, it is only what you see," he sneered, and uncrossed his arms.
The life returned from the shadow of grey that shrouded
it, revealing his small parlor trick any mage might scoff at.
"Do that again," came a meek request from a surprised Myra.
Bystrick did the same once again, and Myra blushed.
He couldn't be sure whether it was embarassment or rage,
but he thought she got the point.
"There is a balance to all things, even life. Some view this as lush
vegetation with vast potential. Others say it will die
one day in any case, and we may as well kill it as long
as it doesn't hurt anything. The creators, the destroyers.
One has the power to create, the other to destroy the creation. One day,
one of those two must die, as the creators cannot create
as the destroyers destroy their work. If they keep creating,
the destroyers will come for them instead of their work.
Take the source, and the work stops. But once everything
else has been destroyed, their own purpose shall end, and them with
that. The same is true for the creators. Do you understand?"
She stood befuddled a bit, and Bystrick walked away with her, attempting to
explain further.....
[ 28] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 05:48:19 1997
To: all
. "I still do not see the reason for senseless destruction,
and without people to recreate what is destroyed, the whole
would not be allowed to go on!" Myra protested.
. Bystrick sighed, closing his eyes. For a moment, he
walked quietly, leading her into a small house and into
a comfortable sitting room. He sat upon a comfortable
sofa, and motioned for Myra to do the same. Nervously,
she perched on the edge of the sofa beside him.
. "You must understand, dear one, that nature has its
ways to create. Nature knows what needs to be done, and
life drifts accordingly. Those who interfer are unnecessary
and they disturb the balances."
. Myra blinked, thinking over Bystricks words. Slowly,
nodding her agreement. "But what of those who destroy
unnecessarily? Something must ofset that."
. "I destroy to offset what you create." Bystrick replied
simply. "It maintains balance."
. "Perhaps it is you who needs to learn, Bystrick. It is
more than apparent more is destroyed than created. There
are plenty others who could oppose me."
. Bystrick smirked, and looked at the ground. A sapling
sprang out of the floor and grew, flowering.
. "You can create, but can you nourish?" Myra asked as
she reached for the tree, causing it to blacken and die.
. Bystrick only smiled, snapping his fingers, and the
tree once more was alive. "Do not test me, Myra. I learned
all from you. I know all that you know, only it has been
refined and I understand it better."
. Myra stared at her hands, quiet and introspective. She
weighed all that she had learned, and came to her decision.
. "You are right, Bystrick. It is not for me to create,
I must leave that to happen naturally. I can only
interfere to further what is already created. I will also
stay my hand, if it is necessary. Some things must die
to allow others to grow."
. Bystrick smiled a little at her words, pleased she had
come to understand what he was saying. She blushed and
looked away, letting her hair hide her red face. Bystrick
seemed not to notice, or care, and allowed Myra to study
the wall.
. "I think your lessons for today are finished." He told Myra.
. He made no move to leave, nor did Myra. She sat beside
him, nervous and unsure. She wished to move closer, and
speak her mind, but something stopped her. She openned
and closed her mouth many times before Bystrick, annoyed
at her fish-like behavior, demanded she speak.
. Slowly, Myra rose to her feet, and stood to face him.
with care, she knelt before him.
. "Bystrick, I have learned some of m y past. I do
not wish to go back to it. I am ready to continue with
my future. Please, allow me to join your tent and family."
. Bystrick said nothing, for a while, and only watched
Myra. Nervously, she knelt before him, waiting for a
response. A few moments passed, but it felt like a millenia.
[ 29] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 06:39:56 1997
To: all
. Finally he spoke. A single word, to bolster or crush
all that Myra had build around her. With a single word,
as the merciless waves crash against the underserving shore,
he crushed her. He dashed her hopes and dreams carelessly,
and all he said was one word.
. "No."
. Myra stood stiffly, and wrapper her arms around herself,
turning away from him. She walked a few steps away and
stared silently at the door. A single sniff escapped her
before she brough down the walls of emotion upon them. She
wept silently, tears streaking down her face.
. She heard him rise behind her, and he stepped up behind
Myra, saying quietly, "Let us return home."
. Biting back the statement that she had no home or
house, Myra followed quietly behind. Bystrick, too, was
content to remain quiet. He led her to his tent, where
he sat and motioned for her to do the same. His cloak
swirled around him as he sat, and Myra watched mesmerized.
She took a place against the wall, facing him. He took
a breath and continued.
. "I cannot accept you into my house if you do not know
yourself. If you cannot be true to yourself, you cannot
be true to your family or your clan."
. Myra sighed whistfully, her eyes wandering around his
tent. She placed her hands on the ground, bringing a
magical spring from the ground. Absently she swirled her
fingers in it, making pictures with the ripples.
. "Have you noticed any changes in yourself since you
began your new practices?" Bystrick asked, startling Myra.
. Thinking, Myra replied slowly. "I am calmer. My hair
grows faster, and meditation comes easily."
. "You have noticed nothing else?" Bystrick pressed.
. "If there are other changes, I am too close to them to
notice the difference." Myra replied, puzzled.
. Carefully, Bystrick took Myra's hand in his, touching
the skin softly. Do you see? Your skin has become soft,
flawless, without a blemish. It will continue to do this,
if you remain on the same path you follow now."
. Myra shook her head, failing to see the comparison, or
significance of this change. Who would not be happy to
have perfect, unflawed skin?
. "Look at my hand. Study it closely."
. He held his hand out in the light, and Myra saw that it
was blackened, wrinkled, and hardening. Tentatively, she
reached out to take his hands in hers, softly rubbing his
skin as he had done to her.
. "Is it not hideous?" He asked distatesfully.
. Myra looked up at his voice, and into his eyes, to
something beyond. "Beautiful" She whispered. Her words
stunned Bystrick, and he could only repeat her words
disbelievingly.
. "How can you say that?" He demanded. "Look! Do you
see this?" He pulled his whitenning hair aside, and
showed her the back of his neck. Upon it was a black,
cancerous, growing spot. Wonderingly, Myra reached out
to touch it, soothing it with her gentle fingers. She
sought to heal it, but he pushed her away quickly.
. "Look, you bear a mark as well." He brought out two
mirrors and and positioned them so she could see the back
of her neck. He lifted her hair away, and upon Myra's
neck was a like mark, except that it was pure white and
smooth as silk. Myra gasped and covered her mouth with
her hands, shaking her head. Bystrick threw the mirrors
to the ground, shattering them.
[ 30] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 06:52:17 1997
To: all
. "Do you see? Your creating brings you more and more
towards those things you bring to life. You use a piece
of yourself to do it. The sun bleaches and feeds you, but
you cannot live like that forever. Even as the life giving
affects you, the destruction I do in balance is brought
upon me. Death and disease take me, and eventually I too
will perish. If you continue, we both will die."
. Myra shook her head, "No, It cannot be!"
. "Indeed, it is, my girl." Bystrick said without kindness
or sympathy.
. "No, I will not allow it! I will not cause your death."
. Gently, Bystrick slapped her, and made Myra look into
his burning eyes. "Do not say that. If you change your-
self to serve another, You are not being true to yourself.
I will slay you and the one you change for. If it is me,
then so be it. You cannot pretend to be something you
are not."
. "I do so to preserve myself as much as you, Bystrick."
Myra replied simply, smiling.
. Bystrick smirked, and ignored her.
. Sighing, Myra rose and removed the pendant with a red
stone from her neck. She did not know where it came from,
only that it was on her person when she awoke the first
time in the gypsy camp. She knew it belonged to him and
his house. She had believed it to be a sign of some kind.
She knew that she was wrong. It was nothing more than a
torment to her. Carefully, she held it out before
Bystrick, and placed it on his neck. He eyed her, unsure
what she meant by her actions.
. "I cannot wear the pendant of a house that will not
accept me. I will remain houseless." That said, Myra
knelt down and kissed Bystrick softly on the cheek. Myra
quickly fled from his tent, and into the common area.
Although alone, she would not be bothered, surrounded
by so many. She tried to smile, and sat down between
Laehrin and Janis. The smiled at her and continued theirr
conversations. The noisy bunch chatted, ate, and drank
long into the night. Anxiously, Myra watched for
Bystrick, but he did not appear.
[ 31] Samael: The Beginning (part 1/2)
Sat Oct 4 10:38:39 1997
To: all
Samael rested at the hearth of Clan Malice. He was slowly
turning the head of Drizt in his hands, examining the horror
struck expression on his face. With a mocking grin the
Morningstar threw the head towards a wall, the head bounced
with a thudding sound and started to roll down the stairs
towards the dungeons below. A feeling of malivous fulfillment
waved over him as he listened to the prisoners howl in agony,
for even the head was food for them. Samael bowed his head and
said. "I will not fail you this time, My Lord." His mind began
to wonder, wonder through his mortal life on Algoron, to an another
realm...
Sweating from exhaustion the fallen angel clensed his sword.
" The Darkness is not pleased." He thought. " Only two
miserable souls, only two." He shaked his head. " I know it
wants more, but my time is almost up!" Quickly he began to
prepare himself for yet another hunt. " I hope there is still
some time left, I have to please it." Samael muttered.
Suddenly he heard a violent scream and a violent rush of pain
burst through him. He screamed in rage and pain, his wings were
ablaze by an unholy fire, his whole body began to discompose
rapidly. Green ooze was throbbing from his mouth and with a
final gurgle for air he fell down, still burning. After a few
minutes where once stood the proud angel of Mojo, fallen to
the hands of a greater evil, was only a puddle of green slime
slowly burning away.
Samael startled up. Hastily he examined himself. " I don't
believe it, yet again I survive. " He thought and let out a
short chuckle. " But where the hell am I?" He blurted. Before
he could start to examine his whereabouts a voice behind him
said " But alas, you did not survive, Morningstar." Samael
recognized the voice and a cry of horror escaped from his
lips. Whole body shaking Samael said " But it is not yet time,
My Lord, why have you.."" Be silent, fool!! You have failed me
Samael, I gave you more than enough time. I am claiming my
final soul from you Morningstar, YOURS!" The voice yelled. "
But instead of making you one with me, I am sending you to
oblivion! For failing me you shall cease to exist!" Samael
felt his kness give up and he collapsed to the ground, he felt
his very soul beginning to fade and with a desperate final
effort he shouted "NOOOO! Lord, give me one more chance! Give
me more time! I can correct my errors!" But his attempt seemed
to be futile for his soul continued to fade from existence.
[ 32] Samael: The Beginning (part 2/2)
Sat Oct 4 10:50:27 1997
To: all
Samael gathered the last pieces of his will and concentrated
to oppose his Master, struggling for his very soul gave him a
sudden burst of spiritual strength. " Very well, I see you
still have some spirit left. I will give you one more chance."
Joy spread on Samaels face as he felt his spirit regain its
composure, he began to utter words of utmost gratitude to his
Lord. " Silent!!" The voice boomed. " Now listen, your duties
in Boinga are over. I will send you to the realm of Algoron
and there you shall continue your work, but in a different
way." Samael looked confused. " I don't understand, My Lord."
He said. " Yes, you don't have to convert souls for me
anymore, I have other means of doing it there." Astonished by
the remark the Morningstar listened for his instructions. "
You are to gain power for awhile and when you feel the time is
ripe you are to seek out the Clan Malice and join them. After
that you will start to bring Mayhem, Destruction and Death!
You shall be my own little Fatale!" The voice cackled. "
Fatale?" Samael asked. "You need not to know of him at this
time. Do you understand my instructions, Samael Morningstar?"
The voice asked. "As you have said it, so it shall be done."
Samael stated. He felt his body beginning to change as the
transferring to the realm of Algoron began. " And Samael.""
Yes Master?"" In this realm I have a name, I am Necruficer."
Samael nodded. " Remember that you are not my only minion
there...I have others also..." Wondering what Necruficer had
meant by the last statement Samael began his journey to the
land of Algoron...
[ 33] Yang: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 13:55:33 1997
To: all
. It was the night again. The darkness surrounded the
brilliantly lit church of Austinian, in which Steel
borded in his chamber, resting. Lytha, at his side,
mused quietly to herself as she watched over him
for her own purposes, and the slowly withering flowers
sat in the shadows near the window.
. There was a swirling sound, and from the shadows
above the beams of the chamber, a dark cleric appeared,
and jumped down tot he floor, hooves digging into the
wood below and splintering it. Lytha jumped from her
stool, and Steel's eyes opened in wariness. The knight
of the rose fumbled for his weapon, which was not
there, and Lytha stood with her dagger drawn defiantly.
. The dark minotaur cleric approached the bed where
Steel was attempting to ready himself for battle, and
guided him firmly back to his bed with a compassionate
arm. Lytha's dagger cracked against his magical cloak,
and he spun to face her.
. "Begone Yang..! Austinian, I besseach you! Banish
this filth from your holy grounds."
. Yang slapped the girl's other dagger from her hand
and pushed her into a chair. "You are no cleric to call
upon Austinian, girl. You are but a petty, dirty thief.
You are hardly even worthy of the title 'princess',
much less my blade. Be silent."
. "Make me," was the last thing she said before he
aimed his hand and the girl vanished in a puff of smoke.
A few moments later there was a banging on the door,
Lytha again, this time with many guards and acolytes
with her. Yang drove the bed upon which the wounded
knight lay into the door with minotaur strength,
blocking it from being openned.
. "Austinian can not stop the darkness from entering
his church once the night comes, Lytha! This is not of
your concearn, child. Go to your bed, and grow up."
. Steel mummbled a few protests, and fell from the
bed in an attempt to flee. The dark cleric had bent
over to the flowers, picked one of the most pure that
were left and stood again, examining it.
. The flower wilted in his hands, first closing to
his smouldering eyes, then slowly dying and crumbling
into dust. Apparently, Steel's health did not take
kindly to Yang's presence.
. The minotaur moved over to Steel, and the room's
contents swirled as a nexus of absolute darkness
openned beneath them both, swallowing the two crusaders
of Nadrik and Necrucifer respectively, into the abyss
beyond.
. Lytha and the acolytes broke into a room filled
with no living things, except for the flowers... minus
one.
[ 34] Trey: The origins or Trey
Sat Oct 4 14:25:29 1997
To: all
The day was one filled with th beauty of the sun. The small village
of D'nath was filled with chatter and quiet but steady movements of
the populas, as usual. The young farm boy, Trey, stood calmly in his
fathers field. He stood looking to the sky, rake in one hand, the other wiping
the beads of sweat from his forehead. Once again he was working in the
fields on a hot day. Daydreaming of something more, something less trivial.
What Trey did not know is that day fell upon this hour....
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Looking towards the skies he noticed a twisted black cloud sweeping in from
the west. A cold chill swept over his body, scared he ran back to his farm house.
As he arrived at his farm house, he looked past it and into the town.
The first thing he saw was the head of a childhood friend fall from its body
and hit the ground. The horror, he looked at what creature might have done this
and he found it. The creature stood taller then any he had seen before
, a wicked dark knight in pitch black armor wielding a serrated sword.
It looked up to Trey and bellowed an evil cackle and turned to chase
a screaming woman down and kill her. More scared then at any time before
Trey ran and hid in the barn, under a pile of hay. Hearing only scream of pain
he knew that death had fallen upon his village. Crying he fell into
a slumber...
[ 35] Yang: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 14:43:37 1997
To: all
. Deep within the bowls of the earth, where, for almost
eternity a darkness had been present, a small candle
disturbed what was once a constant in this chamber. The
faces of Steel and Yang were lit, shadows played along
the room as the candle flickered.
. The dark crusader guided the honorable knight to
a bed of moss which had formed itself over the ages,
and examined the mysterious wound. Unable to find the
means to heal it, he shrugged. Steel could not speak
through the pain of the wound in any sensible sentances.
. Placing his hands upon the festering wound, and
applying a painful pressure, Yang directed the other
crusader. "Focus your pain into a tiny ball of energy.
Amplify it, but control it. Guide your thoughts through
it, but speak them around it."
. Waking from his daze of insensibility with a sharp
yelp, Steel met Yang's eyes almost with surprise in them.
"Necrucifer controls New Thalos. He has had Havoc killed
He's slowly growing in power... even Eclipse... Yang,
you!"
. Applying further pressure, he guided Steel's thoughts
in the direction he wished to know of. How did Necrucifer
control New Thalos?
. "He's possessed Sapphire, through whatever means
he has... he plans to... Nadrik could not believe that
he was beginning the end so soon. The pact has been
broken."
. "It does not supprise me that Necrucifer wishes to
destroy Nadrik, for the latter is far from a helpful
presence lately. But Sapphire? Why has my Lord not
spoken with me of his plans!?"
. The minotaur cleric stood, enraged, and slammed his
fists against the cool walls of the dark chamber. Raising
his voice, distracted from Steel, he shouted into the
blackness.
. "So he's turned to Sapphire for aid, the wench of
a heretic! Over ME. If she seeks to assend in his
favor higher than I have already... then there is one
thing waiting for her--"
. And with a burst of energy, Steel threw himself at
the larger minotaur, tackling him to the ground hard.
Wincing in pain, he beat uselessly at Yang's body,
once again lacking in strength. The minotaur, recovering
from the surprise, threw him nonchallantly towards the
wall. In a glimmer of liquid darkness, he rose to his
feet in a direct motion. Steel lay unconcious where
Yang had thrown him.
. Frowning darkly, he picked him up and walked
through a gateway of darkness once again. It was a
small shack, and a few goblins scuttled about every
which way. He called their witch doctor, Guldan over,
and then left the knight in their care.
. Daylight pierced the eastern horizon, and Yang
growled to himself. Forever the tides changed. There
was talk of balance, but it was nonsense. The pendulum
forever shifted, spiralling downwards as history
repeated itself. The sun would rise, and light would
reign, and create... then the sun would set, and
darkness would reign, and destroy. Yang intended to
either stop or kill those who raged against the sunset,
those who tried to sail against the wind of time.
What purpose did it serve to fight the inevitable?
They should accept the sunset, just as, when the time
came, Yang would accept the dawn.
. For now, Yang transformed into a smaller shape of
a plain human peasant, cloaked in tattered rags. He
set out upon the road towards New Thalos, to deal
with Sapphire, for better or worse. And if her heretic
husband chose to stop him, then all the more
rewarding that battle would prove.
[ 36] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 14:43:51 1997
To: all
. Myra sat alone in the wagon circle, watching
the clouds fly over her head in the sky. She
liked to discover things in the clouds, shapes
and faces they formed. As she watched the sky,
one of the clouds, a songbird, detached itself
from the others, and flew down to her. Only
when it landed could she tell it was not a cloud
but a pure white bird. Attached to one of its
legs was a rolled up piece of parchment.
. Unrolling it, Myra could barely decipher what
it said, since the spelling was so bad. It was
barely recognizable. All she could see was her
name, Muyrra, Thalos, ruins, and Khisanth. It
was enough. All she needed was permission.
. "Bystrick, you say you encourage me to find my
true self, do you not?" She asked innocently,
planing to trap him in his own words.
. "Yes, more or less." He replied absently.
. "Does this include freedom to travel?"
. Bystrick's eyes sharpened, and he answered
carefully. "It depends. Right now, no."
. "I cannot leave these tents at all?" Myra
asked woefully.
. Bystrick could not hide his smile and granted
her one small boon. "Aye, you may leave if you
are in my company."
. Myra smiled gratefully, and took his hand.
"Come, we must go then." He looked at her,
bemused, and stood.
. "To where? Who?"
. "The ruins of Thalos. Someone will meet us
there. This note is most intriguing. We must
investigate."
. "Very well, follow me. We must leave when
I decide it is time."
. Myra, a few paces behind, followed him to the
ruins. Once they entered the forest, she
whistled and brought a bear to her side. She
carefully handed it a scroll, and whispered a
few words. The creature looked at her with
intelligent eyes, nodded, and ran off to find
Khisanth.
. They waited for her to arrive, at the front
gates of the ruined city. They had not been
waiting long when Khisanth walked through the
ruined gates. She smiled at Myra with
recognition, but met only blankness.
. "You wished to speak to me?" Myra asked as
soon as Khisanth was settled.
. Khisanth looked at her, uncomprehending, and
drew a picture of a dying yinn woman on the
dusty floor. Myra looked at it, thinking of her
recent visitation.
. "Tayana? How do you know of her?" Myra asked
quickly. Then she realized that Khisanth did not
know common. She drew a question mark beside the
dying yinn.
. Khisanth drew another yinn, a woman, and drew
the same emblem that was on her own robes.
Khisanth pointed to the second picture, pointed
to herself, and smiled.
. Myra, understanding, nodded encouragingly. Next,
Khisanth drew a heart between the two yinns. Myra
nodded, understanding they had, at once time, been
friends or relatives. Khisanth then puzzled Myra
even further. She drew a picture of a human baby,
in the arms of the second yinn. Myra tilted her
head to the side, confused. Khisanth smiled and
held her arms out, rocking back and forth, like she
was rocking a baby.
. All Myra could think of, was that perhaps this
girl was pregnant, as Tayana was. Oh, how cruel
of Tayana, to make her relive the memory in a dream,
but in reality as well. Myra retraced the question
mark, unsure how she could pose her question in
pictures, and hoping Khisanth could explain
further.
. In the dust she wrote a name. 'Lyathaann.'
She scowled, and erased it. 'Luytruai' Khisanth
tried. Myra, struck with an idea, erased the second
word for her, and wrote her own. 'Lytha.' She
pointed to it and pronounced it carefully. Khisanth
began to smile and nod, when Bystrick decided he'd
had enough.
[ 37] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 14:45:57 1997
To: all
. "That is plenty. You will go now." He said,
scowling at Khisanth. She spit on the ground at
his feet, growling. She stalked off back into the
forest.
. Without warning, Bystrick let out a roar that
seemed to echo across all the lands. He ranted on,
screamed aloud. All that Myra could understand were
three words. "She must die." Bystrick said them,
over and over .. and over again.
. He grabbed her arm, and all but drug her back to
the gypsy camp. He dumped her unceremoniously on
the ground outside his tent. He swept inside and the
cloth door cover fell closed behind him. He continued
to yell and scream, and Myra heard a few crashes as
if he was throwing things. There was one mighty thunk,
and then nothing.
. Myra crept closer to the curtain, listening closely.
She heard nothing, not even the sound of Bystrick
breathing. Nervously, she pushed the curtain aside.
Bystrick lay motionless in the middle of his floor,
blood oozing out of a horrible gash on his head. Myra
cried out and rushed to his side. Without hesitation
she cleaned and bound the wound, trying to stop the flow
of blood. Her hands were bloody by the time she
finished, but she managed to at least slow the
blood flow.
. Carefully, Myra pulled Bystrick up on to his bed.
She arranged the pillows behind him and began to check
for further wounds. Myra checked his wrist for a
pulse, and found nothing. Alarmed, she pressed her
fingers on his neck, searching frantically for a pulse.
She called out his name, tears running down her face.
She tried everything she knew, to force his heart to
beat again. Just as she was about to call the
lightning's down up on him, he sat bolt upright.
[ 38] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 14:58:03 1997
To: all
. Bystrick struggled beneath her hands, his eyes
blazing red. His mouth opened and his teeth appeared
jagged and gruesome. He looked around, and then
looked back at Myra. His eyes turned crimson, burning
red into Myra's green eyes. He reached out for her,
grabbing her in an iron grip, pulling him towards her.
Bystrick made no sound, not even when she struggled
against him. Her hands on his chest, pushing away,
she felt he still had no pulse. Bystrick pulled Myra's
face towards his as she slowly lost the struggle. She
stared at his mouth, it seemed to be growing fangs.
Panicked, she began to struggle harder. He forced
her to turn her head, and he whispered, without
moving his lips, in her ear.
. "Die bitch.." He began to close his teeth around her
neck, when he suddenly went slack again. He fell against
the pillows, loosening his grip on Myra. She tumbled off
the bed and landed in an ignominious heap.
. Breathng heavily, Myra rose unsteadily, and looked down
at Bystrick. He was lying limply, but she could see his
chest rising and falling. He was breathing. To be
certain, she put two fingers to his wrist. Sure enough,
Bystrick's pulse was there, though weak.
. Slowly climbing onto the bed, Myra whispered his name.
. "Bystrick? Please, awaken. Be well, Please Bystrick..
Bystrick.. Bystrick.."
. He stirred a little, and his eyes opened to mere slits.
He looked at her without recognition. He began mumbling,
about Pythia.
. "In.. my head.. Get her out!" Bystrick struggled as
if to rise, but Myra gently held him back. "Out!" he
murmured weakly.
. "I will speak with her, if you wish it." Myra said
reassuringly, taking his hand in her own.
. He looked at her, confused. "Pythia?" He asked
quietly.
. "No, 'tis I, Myra." She replied softly. Holding his
hand, she noticed how clammy it was. She reached out to
touch his face, which was burning hot. He was sweating
profusely. Rising, she went over to the cupboards, and
got two bowls and a cloth. She filled one with cool
water and walked back over to the bed. Softly, she
sent tendrils of thought to Pythia, conveying Bystrick's
annoyance. She felt her reply, a sigh and a recognition.
[ 39] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 15:01:24 1997
To: all
. Myra set the bowls on a table next to the bed, and
sat on the edge of the bed next to the depleted man.
She dipped the cloth in the cool water, wringing most of
the water out, and placed it on his forehead. Slowly,
Bystrick became a little more aware, and he watched
Myra as she tenderly mopped his face with the cloth.
When it got warm, she wrung it out and repeated the
process.
. "I spoke to Pythia. She will cease." Myra said
simply. Bystrick appeared relieved.
. "Thirsty..." He whispered "Myra?"
. Smiling, she lifted a cup of water to his lips.
He greedily drank it all, sating his thirst. When
she pulled the cup away, he took her hand in his.
. "When that happens again, you must kill me Myra."
. "I can't." Myra replied. She pulled her hand away
and began her ministrations with the cloth.
. "You must. If you do not, it will kill you and all
of the circle."
. "You do not understand. I ... I can.... not." Myra
looked at him, anguished. "You.. might come back, as
you did now." She covered her face as she did this,
unable to look at him.
. Gently, Bystrick reached up to her hands, prying them
away from her face and pulling her down close to his own.
"You must." He said firmly.
. Myra let him pull her down, trying not to tremble and
remember what had just happened. She looked into his
alien red eyes and shivered. A strange, confused look
came over Bystrick's face, and he cupped her face with
his hands, drawing her close and kissing her on the
forehead.
. Confused and drained, Myra laid her head on his
chest and wrapped her arms around him. For a moment she
rested, her breathing relaxed, and she took a deep breath.
. "I.. must rest... sleep." Bystrick whispered.
. "I will go." Myra rose and started to leave, but
Bystrick's hand stopped her.
. "No, you must stay. In case it comes back. You must
keep watch."
. "Then I will gladly stay."
. Myra reached out to touch Bystrick's face. What was
first meant as a touch to see if he was still overheated,
turned into a tender caress. Noticing the heat still in
his face, Myra rose to change the water in the bowl. She
also got a new cloth.
. Walking back to the bed, Myra saw Bystrick sit bolt
upright, and she stopped warily. He turned toward her,
and his eyes seemed to burn into her.
. "He.. It wants me.. to kill.. kill her!" He exclaimed.
. "Kill who?" Myra asked practically.
. "Khisanth"
. "Why would the demon wish her death?"
. "I.. do not know. Dangerous.."
. "Now is not the time to kill her. Rest." Myra
carefully set the bowl on the table and sat on the floor
beside the bed. "I shall watch over you."
. "No, not on the floor.. too dangerous.. " Bystrick
reached for her, tugging on her hand. "You must be close..
to see... Just.. the bed.."
. Slowly, Bystrick coaxed her onto the bed. She perched on
the edge, once again applying a wet cloth to his forehead.
He watched her with his eyes fixed on her neck. Self-
consciously, she raised her free hand to her neck, covering
it from him.
. He reached up to her face, and Myra held herself
from flinching. "You are bleeding." He observed as he
traced a line along her jaw bone and down her neck.
When he reached the place where the demon had almost
bitten her, his finger stopped. He pulled it away,
bloody.
. Shivering, Myra waved her hand in the air.
"A scratch.. Nothing more." She smiled and he
lost the energy to hold it in his interest.
. "Sleep." She commanded. He nodded but said,
. "I need rest.. yet I cannot."
. "You should." Myra reinforced. Gently she touched
his face, running her fingertips along his cheek bone.
Slowly he closed his eyes, and his head lolled to the
side. Smiling, Myra leaned down and kissed him on the
cheek. She laid down beside him, wrapping her arms
around him and laying his head on her.
. And then she too, fell asleep.
[ 40] Elistan: My History
Sat Oct 4 15:37:09 1997
To: all
When I was young my village was attacked by an unknown foe.
I was hunting wild rabbit at the time when this happened
and when I returned home I found that my village had been destoyed.
the trees were on fire and the corpses of my friends and
family laid where they had fallen. I fell to me knees
and cried.
Finally, when I had shed my last tear, I buried my loved ones.
I stood over the graves and knew that I had to say
a prayer over the graves. As, I prayed to Siccara
to guide my peoples souls to thier final rest, there
was a blinding flash of light and then darkness.
When I awoke and looked around, where once was
a destroyed village, now stood a beautiful and wonderous place.
Trees and flowers growing all around and in the middle of a clearing
a altar, with a statue of Siccara. I approached the altar slowly
for I did not want to disturb the tranquility of this place.
Upon this altar laid a medallionwit the symbol of Siccara on it
and I knew it was meant for me. I removed the beatuiful pieace of jewlery and as I put it on
Although I wanted to stay there I knewthat it was no longer my home.
I traveled for a time learning how to use my sword.
I also learned that my prayers could accomplish miraculos things.
One day I met a lovely elf by the name of Pythia.
I was still relativly young and inexpierenced at the time.
She brought me to the Shalonesti, which became my home,
and taught me the ways of my brothern and he ways of the cleric.
She cam to replace the mother I had lost at such a young age.
Even still today she teaches me new things that I must know to survive.
I owe my ife to her. I will defend her and
all my elven kin until my last breath.
Elistan Sha'evlas, Regent of House Guardians
[ 41] Kaytana: A new home
Sat Oct 4 15:52:39 1997
To: all
. The father she had for 17 years had left her, alone in a world where
she was plagued by dreams at night, and at times walked a nightmare during
the day. Her mother could barely remember her family, now living with the
gypsies, and Kaytana stood alone in Althainia stricken with her father's
haste choice of the disowning of her.
. Her half sister Lytha came, to comfort and console her. Kaytana
looked at her sadly and told her the choice she had made. She will join Yang
who had adopted her and be part of the Dark Knights. Following the path
Necrucifer had shown her, and with the power she will slowly receive,
conquor those of past and present or whoever blocks her path.
. "You are always welcomed at home no matter what path you choose."
Lytha said quietly. She took a tentive step forward and wrapped her arms
around Kaytana.
. Kaytana smiled and returned her embrace. She had never done so before
and a strange feeling almost overwhelmed her. Keeping her emotions hidden she
bade goodbye to her older sister, and both walked their separate ways.
[ 42] Pythia: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 16:19:03 1997
To: all
. Pythia stared into the aura surrounding the dunai she
held in her trembling hands. The swirling colors muted to
the deep crimson/black that she recognized from her time
in dae'Tok. But, the colors did not settle to their usual
even pulse. They continued a frenzied movement almost
dizzying the druid.
. A sound distracted her and she lost her focus for a
moment. Jakkal approached almost silently, his smiling face
opposite character to the killer Pythia knew him to be. He
spoke quickly of war preparations, jabbering to her in the
language of war she had just recently begun to understand.
. "Bless me, Pythia. I will search our forest for intruders."
. Pythia raised her hand above Jakkal's head and prayed that
Zandreya would give blessing to him, through her. But her hand
still trembled as she murmured the words of blessing. Jakkal
bowed quickly and hurried away.
. Pythia lowered her hand into the small pond and drew up a
handful of the cool water. "Confusion," she thought. "I've not
felt confusion with this aura before." Pythia laid the dunai
gently on the ground and knelt before it. Cleansing her
thoughts, she felt her mind begin searching for the source of
this great confusion. Time and time again her thoughts were
turned back. Pythia trembled as she realized the power diverting
her. Then at once, a great screaming vibrated her. "Bystrick," she
murmured. There was a pause in her thoughts, then Myra's pained
thoughts swept over her, begging her not to disturb him.
. Pythia slumped back against the tree and closed her eyes.
She'd never been sent from his mind before, and the unresolved
thoughts frightened her. The power that had diverted her search
hid Bystrick's energies from her. Pythia looked at the dunai
still lying before her and opened her mind once again....
[ 43] Caer: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 17:43:04 1997
To: all
I sat by the ever burning fire in the Gypsy camp thinking over the day and the week even the past life. Nothing was happening to well and it seems turmoil is beginning all over the globe. Inside the Gypsy camp Myra stares at the fire most of the day.
I also fear the Demon's grip grows stronger on our Warder each day. Cliath the god of creation who creates creators and destructors realizes he made a rare mistake or rather underestimated the destructors.
Cliath creates the creators to create and the destructors to destruct.......this balance is the thing that I believe my Warder is trying to teach Myra.
He creates them evenly and creates a few that are the center of the balance becoming destructors or creators when needed.....I am one of those few.
He called me to him as I sat at the Gypsy fire and said he was giving me a special power of strength a Barbarian of sorts so that I could better do my job. I accepted this of course and he also said that once I had this power that the world was free to power.
All the world can use your power so many others will use it also so beware. He left me back at the fire and he told me he made a mistake, the destructors were not destructing each other as it usually happens and that side of the balance was far more wieghted than the creating side.
He told me I must destruct where needed and create where needed and be a neutral party in both sides. He also said my Warder although Cliath knows not his intentions knows that Bystrick knows much of this balance and ask him all questions.
I understood these words and I will act as Cliath's balancing wheight for the time being. ooc: Exscuse all Typos.
-Caer Dathyl.
[ 44] Tak: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 23:48:07 1997
To: all
Tak sat near the fire, working his blade over a whetstone. Bystrick and
Myra had returned to the wagons a short while, sequestered in the Warder's
own tents. His thoughts wandered back to the previous evening, when he had
been awakened by incoherent screaming from Bystricks tent... was the Warder
having a nightmare?
He thought also of the many rumors being circulated in Althania: Steel
dying, New Thalos filling with demons, even a report from Ofcol of a large
black dragon terrorizing the people. Needing answers, Tak stood and went
to seek answers...
As he entered the Church of Austinian, Tak winced slightly in pain, but
it soon passed. His eyes were immediately drawn to the blood-stained floor.
After contemplating this for a moment, he looked up, and spied Lythia in
shadows.
"Steel?"
Lythia looked up. Was that tears in her eyes?
"Yang has him..."
Tak was silent a moment. Then, bowing to Lythia, he left the Chruch...
[ 46] Quivalen: A simple tale of Quivalen Soth
Sun Oct 5 00:08:30 1997
To: all
Through the enchanted glades they walked
All proud and mighty with a noble air
Birds chirped and animals talked
With elven maidens none but fair
The gracious king looked upon the land
As elves flourished within the trees
Seeking someone to take his hand
As leaves stretch out as far as the sea
He came to the trees with a lute in hand
Singing songs and tales of ancient lands
Quivalen Soth is the bard that weaves
Tales of the past and what is to be
-Quivalen Soth, Elven (Bard) of Shalonesti
[ 47] Drakkon: StoryQuest
Sun Oct 5 02:21:26 1997
To: All
.
. Blowing out the final candle, the yinn slowly arose from his nightly
prayers. Folding his robes neatly around himself, he quickly made final
gestures towards the unholy alter that stood before him. He quickly
uttered a prayer, and the room again glowed with unholy light emminating
from jewels placed around the room.
.
. Walking slowly towards his bed, he glanced quickly upon a painting
that hung on the wall above his bed. Whispering a prayer of decay, the
painting crumbled into dust. With a sigh of dispair, he sat upon his
bed. He knew full well that the painting would return in the morning.
It served as a reminder of the priest's family... a painting of his
parents and brethren, made so long ago.
.
. "Tekmar, you fool... How could you allow yourself to be consumed by
this unholy passion of magic! Or worse yet, drag our younger brothers
down with you!" the priest screamed.
.
. "I suppose I am to blame for Moadib's passion for good as well,"
came a voice from the shadows. Quickly, the priest rose from his bed,
whispering a prayer to surround himself with protective magiks.
.
. "If I wished you dead, we would not be conversing now, brother," the
voice sneered as the figure of a dark robed yinn materialized out of
the shadows.
.
. "What do you want, brother?" the priest sneered in return. "And how
DARE you interupt my prayers!"
.
. "I waited until you were finished, did I not? They were quite
touching I might add. But enough of this bickering. I am here on
business."
.
. The necromancer uttered words of magic, and a black velvet chair
materialized in the room. He sat, beconing his brother to pull up a
seat and join him.
.
. "What have you come to discuss? It had best be worth my while, or I
swear to you, I will take the heads of your apprentices as payment for
my time," the priest uttered, noticably irritated by his brothers
presence.
.
. "Kill them if you wish.. They serve me better dead. See, my brother,
we go hand in hand.. You kill, I .. well, you understand. But I see
you are growing impatient. I bring you news that we may now be able to
reclaim our seats in the court of dae'Tok!"
.
**454hp 30015m 30006mv*** storyn read 48
[ 48] Drakkon: StoryQuest (Pt. 2)
Sun Oct 5 02:46:56 1997
To: All
.
. Drakkon slowly let out a sigh. "Brother, we have been over this
before. I have attempted to apease the Emperor. I have tried to regain
our families standing in the court. He does not listen to reason! I
have stood alongside the heretics and dae'Tok, defying Dragoth himself.
This alone should have shown our dedication to our kingdom, but alas,
it was in vain."
.
. Tekmar snickered sofly. "Yes, a pathetic attempt to save the
heretics. I recall. It would have been a good battle, had the gods
not intervened. But again, we are speaking of past events. My plan
will _NOT_ fail. Unless _you_ do, brother.."
.
. The priest choked back his rage. "Do not dare stand in my room and
insult me you ungrateful whelp! If not for my doing, you would not
be wearing the robes of the Master of Conclave now!"
.
. "Bah! Conclave.. One small group.. One continent.. I plan on becoming
Master of all mages!"
.
. "You fool! Arrogance is what led to our family's ousting! Magic has
rotted your brain, as it did Father's!"
. "NO! You listen BROTHER!" The mages words were cut short as Drakkon
uttered words of prayer, sending the mage flying from the chair into
the wall.
.
. "No, YOU listen brother. I am eldest. I represent the family.
You do not give orders to me!"
.
. The mage slowly lifted himself from the floor, dusting off his black
robes gently. "You are eldest by only minutes... Do not forget that.
And if something should happen to you... You are fortunate I need you
at this time. I have already spoken to Tundra and Argothen. They
are in agreement. Now is the time to move."
.
. "What of Moadib? Have you consulted him about your scheme?" the
priest remarked sarchasticallly.
.
. "The only words I speak to Moadib are words of magic. And the only
words I hear from him are those of healing prayers to his god."
.
. The priest snickered softly under his breath. "I see you and he are
getting along as well as usual."
. "But of course. But on to my plan..."
[ 49] Drakkon: StoryQuest (Pt. 3)(Finally!)
Sun Oct 5 03:08:38 1997
To: All
.
. For many hours, the two sat and talked. Finally, the necromancer
rose from his seat. "I must attend to duties at the tower. Think
about what we have discussed. I will return to you in a weeks time.
That sould allow this information to sink into that dense skull of
yours."
.
. Drakkon sat in silence. Finally, he spoke. "Dragons. Are you
sure it can be done?"
.
. "As sure as the black moon will rise on the morrow, my brother.
You bring Myra to me, and I will bring you dragons. She is the key.
Win her, and the kingdom of dae'Tok is again at our feet."
.
. "I hope you are right, brother. I do not wish to destroy her if
we fail."
.
. "You are growing soft, my brother. Perhaps you have been spending
too much time with Moadib!" the mage sneered. Quickly, Tekmar uttered
the words of magic, and disappeared from the room.
.
. Drakkon rested in his chair, his breathing the only sound in the
otherwise empty room. Thoughts flooded his mind. He had fought
dragons in the past, and failed miserably. How strong an ally they
would be. And how much stronger they would be as slaves...
.
. Suddenly his thoughts flashed to a half-elven maiden. "Myra," he
whispered. His own words startled him out of his daze. 'I must be
getting soft,' he thougt to himself sarcastically. A warm feeling
flooded his body. 'So this is compassion. Do I really have the
strength or willingness to destroy her if the time comes?' He
shook his head, clearing his thoughts.
.
. Uttering a quick prayer, the lights from the jewels on the wall
ceased, and the room was quickly engulfed in blackness. The priest
tread slowly to his bed, climbed in and drifted to sleep.
[ 50] Gurodel: StoryQuest
Sun Oct 5 06:28:35 1997
To: all
The camp fire burnt low as the minotaur sat by it, waiting. It was a full moon, a time of high magic, and his eyes darted around warily, searching for any movement. There! A howl in the distance, as if a mighty wolf had cried to the
heavens. Gurodel raised his head and responded with a roar like a grizzly bear on the hunt. Another minotaur approached the camp. He stopped just outside the perimeter circle and spoke.
'Greetings bear, I ask permission to enter the camp, I bear meat and drink. Let us talk.'
Gurodel responded in like manner. 'Greetings wolf, you may enter the camp. Your gifts are most welcome. Let us share the food and drink and talk on many subjects.' Then he broke tradition a little, 'Mezrein, what is going on? I hear
news of strange deeds happening across the land. The city dwellers are in turmoil I believe, and your companions, the gypsies, have something to do with it.'
'It is true, much has happened recently, Myra of New Thalos has been rescued by my lord Bystrick, he is teaching her the ways of life outside the cities. And Steel, the chieftan of New Thalos is lying near death in the church of one of
of his city gods, Austinian I believe. How can anyone hope to get better if they pray to intangible gods and ignore the spirits of their ancestors. Why it is said
of his city gods, Austinian I believe. How can anyone hope to get better if they pray to intangible gods and ignore the spirits of their ancestors. Why it is said city dwellers have no totems!'
Gurodel shifted uncormfortably. 'Yes I too have heard these stories, but they are unimportant right now. I wish to know, what is your pack-mate Drakkon about, my pack-mate Moadib is his brother, and he is becoming increasingly worried
about his family. He is like a brother to me, we have shed blood together and we have fought back to back many a time. I hope to some day make him a member of our tribe. Yes he is a yinn but I feel in his heart he is a plains-yinn.
Mezrein had been growing increasingly agitated as Gurodel rambled on (why do bears always go on and on?) but finally got in his say. 'First of all, I don't know Drakkon at all, he is distant and cold and talks with Bystrick a lot.
And second, if you wish to let a yinn join us you must see the elders, and consult with the spirits as you know should.'
Just then a rustling in the grass made both the minotaurs spring to thier feet, instantly they drew their weapons. Mezrein bore 2 swords, one of which
burned with a purple fire and seemed to suck up the light, the other glowed brightly in the night. Gurodel bore a great axe that hummed loudly and a mace that crackled with electricity.
'Nice weapons you wield bear.'
'Same can be said for you wolf, your teeth are very sharp indead.'
[ 51] Gurodel: StoryQuest
Sun Oct 5 07:07:27 1997
To: all
At that moment 2 creatures emerged from the woods. The minotaurs, upon seeing them, imediately dropped their weapons and let out gasps of awe. A wolf and a bear strode into the firlight, peacefully and companionably. They could only be the 2 warriors totem spirits.
The totems strode up to the warriors and rested before them. Bear gave Gurodel a deep and searching, but fatherly, stare. While wolf gave Mezrein a wrakish grin. Then they spoke in voices without sound, voices that spoke directly to the mind.
Gurodel, Mezrein, it is a time of great trouble ahead. The city dwellers are becoming agitated. Mages are being beset by the forces of chaos and evil is seeking to take an unfair advantage in the coming wars. We charge you and all
you can find who you trust as pack-brothers to maintain the balance of nature. Do not let evil conquer good! Or good over evil. We do not want our lands torn asunder by the wars of city folk. We will give you your instructions
seperately, for you will have seperate tasks to fulfill but you must work together at all times. The lives of our people are at great risk, this is no time for petty tribal squabbles. Know that the nature-shamans and the city woodsmen will help you in this, so treat them well.
'Druids and rangers helping us against the city folk and their never-present gods?' though Gurodel, surely not. Then bears voice spoke in Gurodels mind, imparting his instructions to him. By the rapt look on Mezreins face he was receiving the same treatment from wolf.
When it was over the totems were gone and the warriors stood alone again. Gurodel looked thoughtfull while mezreins face bore a haunted expression. 'What's the matter Mezrein, you look like a tiger has eaten your mother' Gurodel joked.
'I've never spoken to wolf before, I didn't know it was possible'
'It is the nature of wolf to be solitary. bear talks to me constantly, he is the only father I ever had and he did a damn good job of raising me too. Bear is a social animal, he makes friends easily and is never quick to anger, but be some palce else when he is angry.'
False dawn was past, and the first rays of the sun were striking up over the horizon when the two friends stood upon the steppes, staring out across their tribal home.
Mezrein was the first to break the silence. 'They said we must work together you know'
'I know'
'We should share blood to cement what they have asked of us you know.'
Gurodel sighed and drew his bear claw dagger. 'I know, let's get on with it.'
Mezrein, the elder of the two, started the time worn ceremony of comradeship. 'In wolfs name and by his fang I shed my blood that it may mix with your blood and we may be brothers until the sun dies upon the hills.'
'In bears name and by his claw I shed my blood that it may mix with your blood and we may be brothers until the moon dies upon the plains'
The 2 friends gashed their right arms and clasped hands in a warriors greeting, letting the blood run down until it mixed between their fingers. Then they stepped apart and cleaned their daggers.
'Well I must go now, my tasks have been set me and I must accomplish them. Run well my fri.....brother'
'My tasks must be seen to as well, stride true brother'
With that the two minotaurs turned away from each other and ran off, one to the dark dwarf woods and they other to the camp of the gypies. Only the birds and beasts noticed their passing.
[ 52] Scabbedwing: Storyquest
Sun Oct 5 07:47:47 1997
To: all
Scabbedwing climbed down the stairs, into Gaar Volen's dungeon. He had
business to attend to.
'Hello, my son' he declared, as he entered a cell.
The little man held up his jaw, 'I am _not_ your son, demon.'
'Demon? I am not a demon, but thank you for the compliment. I hope you
know, flattery gets you nowhere.'
'Enought of this', he said defiantly,'Get it over with. Honor
your bond as i honored mine. Serve me my term.'
'Over with?' he chuckled,'This will never be over with, boy.'
His smile quickly changed, as he pulled out a long, thin hook.
[ 53] Samael: storyquest
Sun Oct 5 09:59:17 1997
To: all
Samael was thinking.
He had heard the rumor that Necrucifer would take over New
Thalos. ' What are you up to, My Lord?' He thought. Shrugging
he put the matter aside and prepared his deadly blades for yet
another hunt. When he was just about to leave the dreaded
castle of Malice, he heard a piercing sound in his head. '
Servants of Necrucifer, we must meet, there is something we
need to discuss.' It was Yang, the Dark Crusader. Without the
means to reply to his plead, Samael readied his horse and
started to ride towards Verminasia. ' And what are you up to,
Yang?' The black minotaur shaked his head and continued the
monotonous ride without another thought.
[ 54] Caer: Storyquest
Sun Oct 5 11:37:10 1997
To: all
The constant battle to keep the balance is everlasting. This battle that has aroused so many seems to be a large one at that. All spirits and gods and powerful ones are warning their servants of the impending doom.
Cliath told me not too long ago that everyone was preparing and being warned that something could and or would happen soon. He does not tell me what for the fact that he doesn't know or chooses to keep it to himself.
He stopped his beloved creation for he fears that he could upset what may happen and he doesn't want any direct part in it.......I fear that I will be his part in this battle.
Just yesterday I ventured out to find my families tribe......it is something unheard of that once I left my tribe I should never return or face death but I needed to see if anyone else in my family had noticed these problems.
They attacked me on sight but I fought with my new found power given to be by Cliath and I fended many of them off. The agreed to listen to me and break the rules just this once.
I went to my father and asked if Cliath had talked with him and he replied a simple, "Yes." He sighed and told me that Cliath founda place to hide my tribe and that they would be leaving tonight......I was not to follow.
I had nothing more to say but now I knew that my tribe was safe and that they had also heard of the disruption that my god spoke of.
I walked away sighing and stareing into the snow that just started to fall. I ran...ran as hard as I could back to my camp for I needed to take out my frustration......I broke into a mad sweat yelling warcries at the top of my lungs until I collapsed.
I passed out dreaming of things I had never seen until Cliath's face appeared and talked to me.
"Caer, your power is growing and your soul is great. You are now my Avatar and you will be the wieghts of the balance of Creation and Destruction. You will stand on the side that needs your wieght the most in times of crisis. You are me on this plane."
I awoke with a start to find myself at the campfire in the wagon circle once again....no one noticed me for they were busy talking amongst themselves. Myra was staring into the flames as usuall and Warder's screams could be heard piercing the night....*sigh* "That is life."
[ 55] Myra: Storyquest
Sun Oct 5 12:56:04 1997
To: all
. Once Myra fell asleep, she discovered her troubles were
far from over. As the blanket of sleep consumed her, Myra
found her mind invaded by dreams.
. Myra found herself on the side of a long widing road,
from where she stood it appeared to lead nowhere. The light
of the moons lit the road, but occasional shadows flitter
by. The shadows increased, and soon the moons were blocked
with unknown creatures flying overhead.
. There was the sound of footsteps coming toward Myra.
They marched as one, but were obviously a great many
people. An army, well disciplined and intent on some
unknown purpose.
. At the head of the army a massive minotuar rode, and
as they marched, he preached for all to hear.
. "Austinian wouldnt let thim live because of their
potential! He wouldnt let them have a chance at their
own destinies!" He yelled passionately. "Just as he
tried to condemn me as a child, Necrucifer brought me back,
gave me another chance, and by the gods, I shall give
them another chance!"
. "Ride! March! Fly! In the name of Destiny, in the
name of Freedom!" The Minotuar yelled, throwing his arms
in the air and looking up as thuogh he spoke to the gods.
. Behind him, the legions of warriors repeated him,
chanting as they marched.
. As he marched past Myra, he stopped. He offered his
hand, but it was not the hand of the minotaur. Instead,
it was a slender, human hand. Looking up, Myra saw a
dark haired, blue eyed woman. "You have something I need,
Myra."
. As she turned her horse to take a place at the head
of the army she said, "I am coming to help you."
. As the last of the army filed past Myra, the sun
slowly peaked over the horizen. It burned down upon the
road where they had walked, blinding Myra. The road
began to bubble and burn, and just as it began to consume
Myra, she woke, screaming.
[ 56] Trey: The origins of Trey part 2
Sun Oct 5 12:57:52 1997
To: all
The night was cold and his dreams were filled with visions of what was
going on in the village, the death, the murder, the blood. Suddenly he was
awakened by a chill so evil it felt like he was paralyzed. Trey slowly opened
his eyes, looking up he saw something worse then a nightmare......
Was it an illusion? a ghost? The figure was standing above him, alomst
floating, the body seemed a hollow darkness but the face....the face.
A pitch black cowl covered the head and face, cept the brightly burning
red eyes piercing his soul. Trey was frozen in fear, his time had come.
The figure raised a darkened hand and Trey's paralyzed body rose from under
the hay and into plain view of this figure. Trey still unmoving could only
look around the barn, the horde of dark knights had also gathered with
the dark figure. Trey could smell the blood of his village all around, one of
these dark knights had the head of his mother on a pike, letting the
crimson blood drip down his weapon. Trey could not even cry for his family.
The figure never spoke a word to Trey verbally, it just looked into Trey's
fear filled eyes and suddenly Trey knew what he had to do to live.
The figured released his grip on Trey and he fell to the floor, landing
on the pile of hay. Trey blinked and they figure and horde were gone.
The paralysis had worn off and Trey could move again, slowly but still able
to get up. He knew he had to get going on this 'quest' so he stood and
exited the barn. Getting out of the barn he saw the village for the last
time he ever would, the bloodied bodies of his family and friends were
all impaled on spears in the village center. The bodies were ridden with
disease and most were headless. He took his last look and headed east towards
the closest town, he was to inform them of their up coming deaths.
The quest he had been given was to bring this figures will upon all villages
surrounding his and then the villages surrounding those ones. His quest
to tell everyone around him that they were to die, not an easy job for
a boy of 13, but what choice did he have.........he thought to himself
who would ever defy the words of the figure, Necrucifer?
[ 57] Yaeini: Khisanths tale (3)
Sun Oct 5 15:25:28 1997
To: all
Bolstered in courage by his masters words, he arrived at this strange
place so unlike the place where he was brought up and had to leave.
He thought about the mission he had been given, and he thought about
Khisanth's. He thought with fondness of the young yeaini who might soon
be dead. The knowledge that both his and Khisanth's mission came from
the beloved Emperor of dae'Tok. After dismounting he immediately
attempted to aquire Khisanths trail, and after studying the ground
he removed his equipment from the saddlebags and put it in his backpack.
Almost as an afterthought, he removed the dagger from the hidden sheath
in the saddle. It would hurt, but he would probably have to kill, and he
refused to sully the lifeblood of a fellow Yeaini with a weapon from this
strange land when he could use a blade forged with honour by the smiths
in his homeland. He quickly sent a thought to the name of the blade,
"Failures end". It would restore honour to someone who had taken upon
him or herself a mission for which he or she wasn't qualified to do.
He quickly told his griffin to return back to dae'Tannya and followed the
slight depressions in the moss on the old stones of the streets in this
desolate place. After a while he saw that someone else had followed
Khisanth too. Strange... When he got out of the city, he moved silently
and looking back when he felt that he vould have cover in the darkness of
the forest. If someone followed Khisanth, someone could be following him
too. He silently cursed the ill-fated beginning. The fourth time he looked
back he saw him. Another Yeaini, following him. After that he took care to
be more visible, so he could discreetly study his shadow. Thinking quickly
he decided not to double back and ambush his follower. The outcome of such
a fight would be unsure at best, someone who could follow Khisanth had to
be at least reasonably competent. Khisanth had probably noticed him too and
decided that he needed to be alive for her mission to succeed. When he
reached a grove of evergreens he saw that the tracks had separated. Thinking
a few seconds about what he would have done if he had followed Khisanth
in the same way the one who was following him now, he entered the grove and
sneaked away from his follower in the same way Khisanth must have done.
He knew it was possible, he had seen that in the tracks.
"Why had she allowed this one to follow her?" he thought. And what would
it mean for their different missions? Would he have to spill innocent
blood to succeed in his mission? How many Yeaini would die if she failed?
How many would die if she succeeded? How many would die if HE failed?
His life would of course be forfeit if he failed, but that didn't bother
him. For his Emperor, who had brought peace to the land, he would gladly
spill his heartblood as would all Yaeini he knew. He hoped that should
such a thing happen, that he would die by a blade from home. He had left
the brother of "Failures end" at home, to be used by anyone sent after
him if he should fail. After making sure that he had lost his follower
shortly after dawn, he noticed that he had lost Khisanths trail as the
Yaeini who was following him had lost his. Nevermind, he would lay eyes
upon her in good time.
[ 58] Kelthas: The Tale of Kelthas
Sun Oct 5 16:00:05 1997
To: all
It was a cold winter's night. Young Kelthas, being only about 5 years old, was playing by the fire with his parents watching proudly.
He was a strong, young lad, larger than any of his friends. He did a lot of work on the farm on which he lived. He never had much trouble with other children. He seemed just as normal as any other child, and, in fact, he was.
Late that night, there was a knock on the door of the small cabin. Cameal Grimwulf, Kelthas's father, went to answer it, wondering who it could be that late at night. Opening the door, a man who appeared to be a Knight of the Crown by his armour stood before him.
"Welcome, Sir Knight", stated Cameal, "What brings you to our humble cabin at this late hour?"
Smiling, the supposed Knight said, "The Knighthood is in dire need of funds, you are hereby ordered to give us all gold and diamonds you and your family posess"
"We can not do that!! We are poor, we need this money. Our harvest was bad this year. Without the money, my family will starve this winter."
"That is not out concern. You will hand over the funds immediately or die."
Cameal slmmed the door shut and bolted it. He ran to the fireplace, grabbed his sword and readied for battle as he heard the door being slammed.
"Hurry, hide Kelthas, there are too many of them, I cannot defeat them all. Make
"Hurry, hide Kelthas, there are too many of them, I cannot defeat them all. Make sure he is safe."
Sarina grabbed Kelthas and took him to her bedroom. Once inside, she hid him in a secret room behind a wall.
"Do not come out, no matter what you hear, your father and I will take care of this and get you when it is over," she told her son.
She then closed the wall, grabbed her spell components, and returned to die with her husband.
"Why are you doing this? I thought Knighthood was a clan of honour. Knights would not kill for what little we have."
"Knighthood?" the man sneered, "We left that clan long ago, the fools. They are weak, a clan full of imbeciles. We find that the armour gets us mostly what we desire. You, however, are just as foolish as they and you shall die."
With that, the man charged Cameal. Sirina cast a fireball and hit him square in the chest. Cameal ran him through. The other men charged all at once. The Grinwulfs fought valiantly but it was a hopeless battle. In the end, the were defeated and young Kelthas was alone.
Hours later, Kelthas opened the wall, not hearing anything, he snuck through the cabin searching for his parents. He found the bodies in the common room along with the bodies af five of the "Knights".
Not believing what he was seeing, he knelt beside the bodies of his dead parents. For hours he just sat there, crying and holding their hands. Hoping that they would just move, that they would wake up and hug him. But they didn't move, nor would they ever again.
Standing, Kelthas examined the bodies of the men. He had overheard the conversation and he new that they were not really knights. He didn't care. In his mind, he thought that the knights should have been here to help and protect his family.
The swords were too large for the young boy to wield but Kelthas found a long dagger in the belts of one of the men. With this, he cut his hand, clenching fis fist so the blood would flow freely.
"I swear upon my blood and the bodies of my beloved parents that I will not rest until I destroy the Knighthood as they destroyed my family"
From that point on, young Kelthas began to train himself in the ways of war and killing. He was not evil. He did show compassion and chose to follow the god Raije. As the years went by, Kelthas found that his ways were more evil than good so he chose to be nuetral.
Nuetrality, he figured, was having the choice of perfoming the greatest of good or the darkest of evil so it fit him well. When he was 13, he strted doing mercenary work for money. He was quite skilled with a sword and the living made him a master swordsman by the age of 17.
One day, his travels took him to Althania. Here, he heard that there was a clan that was the arch enemy of the Knighthood, the Eclipse. He talked to the current leader, Mithrax, to find out how he could join the Dark Knights.
The minotaur told him to speak with Dominance, a recruiter for the clan. Upon doing so Kelthas was interviewed, tested, and accepted into the order.
[ 59] Kelthas: The Tale of Kelthas (cont'd)
Sun Oct 5 16:23:40 1997
To: all
Not only had he found a way to finally avenge his family, Kelthas also found that he had discovered a new family. He met a beautiful elfin woman, named Beraal and a man named Mactan.
Over time, these two he became closest with. He considered them his sister and brother, even when Beraal returned to her people.
Over the years, Kelthas became more and more powerful, even as he watched the clan fall apart before his eyes. He refused to give up hope, however and remained loyal to the clan. He earned the rank of Warlord and started working on plans to help make the clan great once more.
Years later, a beautiful, woman joined the clan. Her name was Onyx. Kelthas never saw her much at first and when he did, they never spoke, so he did not notice very well.
One day, he did notice her and his heart was touched. He started talking to her and tried to draw her out of the shell she kept around herself. After much talking, he did.
She told him her story of how her father was a Knight and her mother, a dark mage. She said she hadn't seen or heard from her father in years. Kelthas urged her that she should find her father, talk to him, make him understand why she joined the dark knights.
She new of Kelthas's quest for vengence and wondered why he would want her to seek out her father. But Kelthas knew what it was like to grow up without a father and
ontinued to urge her to go. Finally, she agreed. With a parting kiss, she left for her quest.
A year later, she returned. She had succeded in finding her father and Kelthas was pleased. He never forgot, however, how he felt the night she left, like a part of him was missing. He asked her to be his bride and she accepted.
Since then, he has been gaining more power every day. One day his quest for vengence may be complete. Perhaps it never will.
Kelthas Grinwulf, Warlord of the Skull Knights
[ 60] Khisanth: Khisanth's tale (4)
Sun Oct 5 16:59:08 1997
To: all
She left the glade and let Katach sleep a little longer, though he
was an alert griffin, he also loved to sleep. She growled at him in
his sleep and left to visit the humans in the Church of Austinians.
She strolled between the trees when she felt something, a strange
fog appeared before her and she took a step back and though curious
she was ready for an attack.
The fog took shape and Khisanth could not do anything but gasp,
before stood Tayana, Lord High Monk Demegant's beloved wife. She
fell to her knees, as she did not know what else to do.
'This could not be true' She thought 'It must be some kind of
illusion or a shadow of my mind, just because I was so close to
Princess Tayana'
'Rise, d'Khisanth, rise my dear...'
'What, she thought, but this cant...Yaeini...never...spirit...
no...must..dream...'
'No dear Khisanth, you dont dream, you are awake. I need you...
will you please help me ?'
I know you are training with Blake, dont worry, its just what I
want. You see The Empire is threatend, and by that the Emperor, you
must protect the Eperor, Khisanth.'
'But how, what can I...'
'You are doing enough, Khisanth, there are one you must find,
the one I trusted with all my heart. The one called Tuefry, Demegant
trusted him, you can do too. Take him to dae'Tok...he must come...
Khiiisssssanthhhhhh.......'
The fog slowly disintegrated and was gone, Khisanth lay down in the
grass, a soft rain was falling from the dark clouds and she became
slowly aware of it and rose.
Without a thought why, she left towards Serpantol as there lied the
truth of why everything had happened... the truth had to be told.
[ 61] Trey: The origins of Trey part 3
Sun Oct 5 23:58:01 1997
To: all
The days of darkness to follow were horrible, Trey would have his emotional
and physical limits drawn to their limits. He did as Necrucifer had ordered
he went to each village and told them of their coming doom. All the villages
elders laughed at him, the people threw stones at him and beat him. Little
did they realize that he was correct, and they all died to the horde.
After each village Necrucifer came to him in his sleep and tormented him
to his limits. Such nightmares of death and torture and the act of each
placed upon him each night. Necrucifer would cut Trey's throat and watch
him bleed to death, only to heal him before true death. On some nights
Necruicifer would riddle Trey with strange diseases just to see the affect
and then cure him after the incredible pain. Everynight no matter what
he would be tortured by the reaccuring nightmares of his families deaths
and torture, the horror. His only reward was that Necrucifer would teach
him skills as payment for doing his evil deeds.
Necrucifer taught him how to kill a man without remorse and how to wield
magics from all walks of life. Trey eventually got used to these forms
of pain and learning, becoming a warrior fit for Necrucifers bane.
He eventually completed his tasks and was formed for the evil that
Necrucifer wanted and he was ready for his next quest...a new life in
a new land on a different continent. The last words Necrucifer said was
seek those who share your view and join with them, learn from them and
shed the blood of those who oppose you. Trey quickly nodded and grined
a evil smile. Necrucifer added that drinking the blood of his foes would
help Trey gain in power and once again Trey nodded. The red portal was
opened and Trey stepped in, his destiny awaited on the other side.
[ 62] Jakkal: Shalonesti
Mon Oct 6 00:13:06 1997
To: all
----I crept into the room looking for Pythia, I truly admire
her strength and natural kindness. I debated on sneaking up
behind her and then thought better of it. Last time i had done
that i found myself ear deep in a briar patch, you see druids
alert her. Pythia startled, but not from anything I had done.
She had almost dropped her treasure dunnai and her face was a mask
of surprise and pain? She quickly gained her composure and
asked what it was that i wanted. I had come in to discuss the
reports from our elven scouts, Feldon and Tesla, concerning the
movements of the clavists. I also asked if i should begin
teaching our young ones to defend themselves from the magicks
of the high tower. Once i saw her eyes were thoroughly glazed,
I moved on from the topic of war and asked her of the Speaker.
Where was Rhea Shalonost i asked her? Pythia has become my
friend, mother, and sister, and she knows me better than anyone
save Guinivere. Pythia noted my anxiety and guided my tension
to patrolling the forests. Bowing i made for the door,
stopping me just short, Pythia said, "not without my blessing."
I knelt before her and laid my weapons down by my side. Pythia
touched my forehead, mumbled a few words, and dismissed me. I
hurried from through our elven home of vallenwoods to find
Kagonos, my patrolling partner, and my Regent Bihnx. I spotted
Kagonos concentrating on that last bit of Absinthe and Bihnx
meditating by the pond. Laughing i kicked out Kagonos' stool
and dragged him over to the pond. Bihnx, the ever enigmatic,
gave us our sector to cover and we moved off into the forest.
We moved through the forest as only elves can, nothing more
than flitting shadows and an occasional rustled leaf. Something
was amiss, the forest was too quiet, the animals too nervous.
Kagonos and I quickly found the problem, in a clearing near
the foothills of Ofcol we spotted two griffons pacing, furling
and unfurling their large wings. And not far from them,
two Yinn. Long has it been since the Shalonesti forest has
hosted Yinn. Are they of Dae'Tok? Then again what do I
know of Dae'Tok? Only what i've overheard from the elders and
hushed conversations between council members. Well this was
a mystery i could not leave unsolved. I signaled to Kagonos who
made for the other side of the clearing. Shortly afterward a
large commotion was heard and the two Yinn _had_ to inspect.
trained well they were not gone long, they recognized pointless
pursuit when they were in it. However it was long enough for
me to leave a present in their prepared food. A strong
sedative, nothing harmful, a little something Eldrain cooked
up for me, must thank him later. After searching their mounts
and belongings thoroughly i found nothing i could completely
decipher. Placing all as I had found it, we left them in the
steep foothills just a few hours journey from Althania. From
what little i could glean from their belongings, they were
sent to wait for someone to pass through and they weren't
meant to bid them well. I had found implements of torture and
death, along with a few chemicals to prolong life and
therefore pain. This information must get passed on to the
Council, but there was one thing I had to find out first.
[ 63] Gnomel: storyquest
Mon Oct 6 01:10:51 1997
To: all
ooc: The following is posted because of a Rp session between me
and Yang. Most of the speech was cut and pasted from a log I made.
Me and Tyrith are eager to interact with others in the story.
Note us or email at spaul@ihug.co.nz if you want. : )
"ooohhh, my back"
The cart rattled along the road to New Thalos.
Gnomel rested with his eyes closed, his meditative trance
aiding his magical restoration.
"How humiliating, Gnome"
"What's that, Elf?"
The cart passed over a particularily nasty bump.
Tyrith's head thumped against the side of the cart.
" 'Don't worry, we shall gate to New Thalos in no time, he says".
Gnomel raised an eyebrow, "Weren't my fault"
"Not your fault!?", Tyrith sat up sharply.
"Gate's a picky spell, unpredictable. Weren't that far off"
"Since when is New Thalos near the Desolate plains?"
"I thought I could use the sun, haven't been out..."
"Well, at least I wasn't lacking for water!"
"No, well err, that swim was kinda refreshing. But, boy! Was that
Crystal Dragon not pleased to see US? Got this neat book though.
Is that REAL Human skin?"
"We can't even read it?" Tyrith look at the book with disdain.
"Yes, but deciphering it will give us something to do
on those cold nights.", Gnomel patted the book, then wiped
his hand on his robe as an afterthought.
"And that evil Mage, I still can't get my hair to stop standing on end"
"Robes a disgrace too. You're slipping Elf.". Gnomel chuckled.
"Chain lightning's a powerful spell. Your hair will go down in a
couple of days and we can get ye a robe from ......"
" 'Get behind me, I'll fix em' , he says!" Tyrith relived the memory as
Gnomel winced, "I thought I had that arc under control....."
"You were facing me when you cast it!"
"I was just making sure you were still there."
Gnomel's face became wistful, "Alfred and Sarumen
were sure surprised when I first tried it outside Conclave tower"
Tyrith gasped incredulously, beyond words.
"Anyway I managed to get us close to New thalos, didn't I?
Its only a 3 hour cart ride."
"3 hours! You call that close!? I don't know why
"Do you two mind? I am trying to drive here."
The two mages looked up in surprise at the wagon driver.
"Yang? What are you doing driving our cart? What did you do to
Henry the hay shifter?". Gnomel looked suspiciouly at Yang.
"Foolish Gnome, it was me in disguise."
"Oh, I knew that. heh heh....err.. Thanks for the lift!".
[ 64] Gnomel: storyquest
Mon Oct 6 01:15:59 1997
To: all
"Have you heard of Steel?" Yang's face was stone, not betraying
what he knew.
"Me and Tyrith have yet to complete our journey, I fear the worst.
But the dark elf is good company and we shall travel in each others
protection. Dark times are upon us, but we fear naught"
Yang chuckled at this.
"I have a task for you and your apprentice that might prove useful.
The rewards for completing such a task are immeassurable."
"Hmm, sounds interesting. I am but his mentor, Tyrith
seeks only goodly council. He is mage in his own right."
"Perhaps you can research knowledge concerning the Draconus,
and the creation of dragons. I need this knowledge,
as deeply detailed as possible, as soon as possible."
Gnomel pondered this question. "I have history books on that subject,
But Austinian himself may only be able reference that information
with any certainty."
"Austinian tried to kill ALL the dragons, not create them."
Gnomel frowned at this. "Austinus, then?. Anyway, I find it hard to believe
that you would follow the same cause as us though?
We fight for only the cause of good"
"The way of "good" is nothing but hypocracy... but I shall not go
into detail. You may attend one of my future sermons"
Gnomel envisioned a chapel, a priest and a sneaky invisible Gnome
with some eggs in the back row.
"It is only the "good" who call down the "evil" It is like the rich
calling the poor filth"
"You denounce my belief? Then you have the wrong mages for the job."
Gnomel nodded in agreement with Tyrith.
"It is for the cause of freedom and destiny...
To undo what was wronged in the beginnings of time, Tyrith.
It is not for the cause of evil. I do not lie, I am a minotaur"
"Nay, I do not say such things. But I must be careful,
the way of true good, chaotic good winds a strange path."
Gnomel butted in.. "err, I will investigate further on this.
I understand the balance and hold freedom as paramount."
Yang smiled and nodded his agreement"In the beginning
there was no good nor evil. See? We agree on more than you
assume, mage" He eyed Tyrith, looking for the dark glimmer.
"Aye, only through chaotic spirit may we push the bounds of existence, and
become more than we are. If your intentions do not conflict with ours, we
shall help ye." Gnomel thought things may be getting dangerous for Tyrith.
He had been fighting his evil heritage for years, he could fall if not protected
from the likes of 'preacher' Yang.
"Find the information for me and you will be rewarded well, I leave
you now. Good day mages. "
"Good day to you Yang..err..Can we keep the cart"
Tyrith frowned, "I'd rather walk"
Gnomel cast a quick spell, he and Tyrith stepped through the gate.
Investigate dragons? Why? Unless.......
Let us study this book closely tonight Tyrith.
[ 65] Tuefry: Storyquest
Mon Oct 6 06:25:30 1997
To: all
Leaving the village, Tuefry pondered on what he had thought. For days, he
stood in the place where he had come and tortured Mero, finally stealing his
mortal body and destroying his immortal soul. For days, without food or
drink, he sat there and thought.
Travelling away from the Great Forest, he began his personal lessons. This
consisted of ripping out his own limbs, and reattaching them. Out of all
the teachers in this world, mortal and immortal, pain was still the best of
them.
After the long journey, he arrived in Arkane. There was a messanger there
with a letter and some news. Sapphire had written the letter, it informed him
that Christopher was ailing. Damnnation. If only I were a cleric...
Also informed were the cowardly ways of Wargar and Malice. Ironic, that he
had been the first to set their alliance together. Well, they were fools, and
they would die, even the few that he still respected in Malice.
More strange news. Myra had left?? For our camp?? Unbelievable. And
Tuefry didn't. In fact, a few threats and the messanger begged him, and told him it was true.
Dismissing him, Tuefry found a shallow grave and rose them up from the dead.
The rotted corpse talked to him of what the Dead knew of recent going ons.
Astounding. Even Eclipse was acting cowardly. It was time they had a lesson
from the best of teachers.
He also heard more of Khisanth. He remembered her. When he was in dae'Tok the
first time, her monk order had taken a small visit at court. However, she
had sensed his presence. And the second time, she was close enough to see.
He knew her to be one whom he could trust. Her mind was open like a book.
Arriving at the Campfire of the Gypsies, he wrote a letter to them all, stating
that there would be no more Blues for a time. It was time for some deep
consideration. He had, after all, to think of what would be in the best
interests of himself, Sapphire, and Christopher. He was considering rule of
New Thalos.
[ 66] Bystrick: Storyquest
Mon Oct 6 14:50:36 1997
To: all
He awoke with a start, hearing Myra's voice cry out in the
night. Scanning the room deftly, cutting through every shadow of
of the night, he could see no harm at the present, in
or near Myra herself. He felt his hand around the hilt of his dagger,
and blessing his natuural reactions, silently twirled
the blade a half circle and sheathed it.
Only when the possibility of danger was clear did
he fully realize where he was, and what had happened.
He noticed Myra next to him, sitting in the bed, tears covering her
face. He put a comforting arm around her, and felt she
was shaking badly.
"There there dear...what troubles you?"
She began to tell him of the dream she was having just
moments ago, when his own thoughts broke his concentration.
"Was she sleeping...in this bed?"
He pushed the thoughts back a moment, so he could pay more
attention to her...but the thoughts kept resurfacing, only as
quick faerie's fluttering in his head...
"She was sleeping next to you, you fool!"
"She slept while you were weak. you could have killed her!"
"Rid yourself of her, it's not worth the pain of her death."
Inwardly feeling that he has lost control, he decided
to exert his mind into Myra's. She would know he was
there, but he would have to explain later. He meant
no harm nor maalintent, but he needed another mind right now.
One, at least, that wasn't going to spring a new internal voice every
moment.
When he had finally heard the story enough to comprehend it, and
understand why she was upset, he stood slowly, pacing
the room in utter silence. Not even his booted feet made
a sound.
"You will sleep again, Myra. You will likely have yet
another dream, but you will sleep in any case. I wish to know
what you will dream of this time."
"But I'm not tired," She replied, "I don't think I could sleep
right now if I wanted to."
Walking to her, he placed a warm hand on her
sweating brow, wiping the stray hairs from her face.
"You shall sleep, dear Myra," he said, gazing into her own eyes, "and
not awaken until you have rested full, or dreamed once more.
And there he stayed, looking into her eyes,
until she did just that....and she slept.
[ 67] Myra: storyquest
Mon Oct 6 15:31:35 1997
To: all
. Caught in Bystrick's powerful gaze, Myra found herself
falling asleep. Weakly, she attempted to ward it off,
cursing her weakness. Even when she knew what he was going
to do, she was powerless to stop him. And she knew she
could, but she simply couldnt bear to.
. Her last thought as slumber took her was 'Everyone has
a weakness, I can at least admit it.'
. Sleep took her, quickly and greedily, into that strange
plane of darkness and solitude that could only be found
when one's body was at complete rest. Myra crouched in her
her dream world, her eyes searching for sound or movement.
. When nothing happened, she began to relax and believe
that Bystrick had been wrong, she would sleep peacefully
and without fear. Her thoughts drifted in the darkness,
seeing things she would not remember when she woke, speaking
to people of her past, people she would not recognize when
she was awake.
. Myra's rest continued undisturbed until the sun slipped
under the horizen in Algoron, and the evil was more walked
the land freely. The light of Myra's dream constructs
dissapeared, and the impenitrable black surrounded her.
once again, she heard the sound of walking. Hooves, on
too feet. She stood, to face the direction she thought
the sound was coming from. Without delay, the horrible
minotaur appeared before her. He smiled darkly, towering
above her.
. "This is my dream now. Your mind obeys me. You belong
to me. I baptized you, but Nadrik stole you away."
. As he spoke, images of the past rose to Myra's mind. She
saw the birth of the white dragon, Trilantra. She saw
herself tackle Yang when he placed his bloody hand on
Tril's forehead. She saw herself soaked in blood, and
her hair stained crimson. She saw herself following Yang
and Steel into the Ethereal, and saw Yang smile as Devion
took her as his own.
. "Soon, Nadrik will bow before me. I am Necrucifer's
will. When Nadrik is gone, there will be no one left to
protect you. You will be Devion's bride, Necrucifer prizes
those who make his children happy. I will come to claim
you."
. "No." Myra whispered, trying to get away from Yang.
. He smiled, and walked toward her. He laughed as she
tumbled over herself hastily turning to run. His laughter
echoed after her, and he strode purposefully toward her.
Myra turned, saw his form mutate into that of a huge Black
Dragon. A Wyrm, the oldest of their kind. He rose to the
air, and began to swoop down on her. The DragonFear over
wealmed her, and she could only scream. Just as the
claws grasped her, piercing light touched her, causing
the dream and the dragon to dissapate.
. Myra awoke, alone in the tent, with sunlight leaking
through the seams. She rose, and went out to the campfire,
seeking companionship and comfort in the early morning hours.
His horse was beside him, and it watched Myra, hoping for
a treat. She shook her head softly, telling the animal
she had none.
. Drakkon noticed her distress, and asked her what was wrong.
Since Bystrick was no where to be found, Myra told him,
finding comfort in speaking of it. He listened thoughtfully,
placing his arm around her shoulder when she began to cry.
. "Yang is powerful, but he can be stopped. If it will
make you feel better, I will guard your sleep." With
those simple words, he gave her a necklace. It was a
black stone on a silver chain. It bore the markings of
Dragoth, but its aura reminded Myra of Drakkon.
. Gratefully, she took it, placing it around her neck. Her
mind at ease, she and Drakkon talked of other things, passing
the time and learning more of eachother.
[ 68] Bihnx: Storyquest
Mon Oct 6 15:43:08 1997
To: all
. The early morning twilight gave way to a beautiful
clean blue sky sunrise. The early morning frost, evident
of the on coming winter began to evaporate into a
low lying morning fog, covering the forest floor.
Winter would come early this year, all the signs pointed
to it... But to something else also, and that is what
bothered him.
. Bihnx always did get up before sunrise, for to view
the sun rise would always be like the first. A quick
glance at the Lhedr-Eowyl pond showed it's mirror like
stillness, and gave the reflection of a young elf he
hardly recognized. It was then he spotted Pythia not far
down from where he himself stood. She would often
come here, but something was different, so he stayed
unnoticed as she refreshed herself from the pond.
. Jakkal appeared from the woods looking for the
blessing that she gave out so freely to her fellow elves,
but this time, she was preoccupied as she helped
him out. Jakkal apparently did not notice her
distraction, he was good at what he did, though
perhaps a bit too focused into ways of combat. He
would eventually learn. Pythia produced a small earthen
figurine and began to concentrate on it. Pain gone from
face.
. He would not spy no longer, and set out for a walk. As
nice as inside the Elven forest was, he preferred the wilder
nature of forests outside Elven influence. Again he came
across Jakkal, accompanied with Kagonos, heading out to
patrol the nearby forest. A small smile for the both of them
as they nodded and headed on.
. Before entering the Holy Grove after a long walk, he
gave a slight notice of a northern Griffin, flying just south
of his position, then it dove out of site. This might have
warranted investigation except that he felt something he
never felt before, emendation from the interior of the
grove. It was only slight at first, but the feeling strengthened
as he walked further in. Then, it disappeared.
. He has been attuned with nature for quite sometime, but
something here seemed to.. deny him. Further searching of
the grove revealed nothing. He stared back towards home.
Something was horribly wrong and it evaded him, causing
a frustration he had not felt in a long time...
[ 69] Ranma: storyquest
Mon Oct 6 16:05:37 1997
To: all
Ranma was jolted from his meditation by a sharp pain in
his head. At first he thought it was a consequence of the
brandy he had fallen asleep with last night, but after several
moments of concentration failed to dispel the pain, he realized
that something was wrong. Grabbing his staff, he slowly eased
himself to his feet, and made for the door of the Tower of High
Sorcery. Stepping out into the grove, he uttered a few simple words
and stepped into the glowing blue nimbus of light which formed
at his command.
Several hours later, Ranma of the Red sat down upon a log in the
Enchanted Forest. He had seen many things today that had disturbed him.
Things were happening too fast, the scrolls of prophecy predicted that
the land would be torn asunder in the battle between the gods, but he
had not expected it to be within his lifetime, nor for it to come on so
so quickly. But he had seen what he had seen. Standing there cloaked
in sorcery in the camp of the Gypsies he had overheard some very
interesting conversations, conversations which fit almost word by word in
the scrolls he had recieved from his master.
With a sigh the old mage stands. "Master, why, why now? The child of
of darkness has come to claim his inheritance, and the world shall
shall tremble at his coming, but what can I do to stop him? I don't
know his name. How can I act when I know so little master."
Letting forth another sigh the mage laughs. Of course there wouldn't
be an answer, that would make things to easy. No, of course things
couldn't be easy when the fate of the world rests in the balance.
Reaching down to his belt, Ranma unclips his trusty blade, it had served
so well for so long, laying low enemies of the tower and otherworldy invaders
alike. But now he thought, how would it fair against that whom he was sworn
to destroy. How would it work against one of his dearest friends.
A pained look crosses the wizards face as he once again tears a rift in
the fabirc of space and steps through.
[ 70] Khisanth: Storyquest
Mon Oct 6 16:23:47 1997
To: all
Khisanth returned to the Church of the Austinians and she noticed
that something had happened, Steel were lying and had bled all
over the floor. He mumbled something and other were sitting around
him listning to his mumbles.
Dunia stepped out of the shadows and bowed before her and greeted
her with respect and expalined what had happened and Khisanth
looked at the dying knight and a plan started to form in her mind.
She used the little power she had to telepahtically send some pic-
tures and feelings to Dunia. This was why she was so fond of the
young girl, she was like an open book and Khisanth could do what
she wanted with her mind.
Dunia looked at Steel and told him that Khisanth could try to heal
him, but then he had to replay her with one thing, he would not
attack New Thalos and abandon his ideas of that project.
She told him that if he agreed to it, he would nod.
Steel noded.
To be sure, Dunia asked again 'You understand, you shall not break
the peace with the city of New Thalos do you agree to this. Khisanth
will try to heal you and you will give her your word of honor never
to attack New Thalos.
For a second time, Steel noded, this time he gave his word of Honor
to not disturb the peace.
Dunia turned towards her and told her that he had given his word
of Honor, and Khisanth took a step forward and kneeled at Steel's
side and carefully removed his platemail and tunic.
She looked with a doubtful glance at Steel, as he had carved a
wound in his chest, that looked like a rose. 'He must be insane'
she thought,' but he has given me his word and I am bound by my
honor to do what I can.'
She bandaged him and used her powers to help Steel's body to hasten
his recovery. If she had been a cleric, she would have healed him
with spells. All she was able to use were the powers of her mind.
She did what she could and rose up and noded at her companion,
Dunia smiled at her and rose up and then they left to and meet their
new allies south of Veminasia. Hopefully the elves there would be
able to send a message northwards to the army that waited.
The elven bladesinger had never failed her before...
[ 72] Pythia: storyquest
Mon Oct 6 21:28:23 1997
To: all
. Pythia snuck quietly into the church of Austinian, glancing
about at the unfamiliar statues and relics of the church. Her eyes
fell on Khisanth asleep before the great altar. She studed the
sleeping Yinn, trying to find an answer to the confusing message
she had heard repeating in her head the entire morning. But, the
face of Khisanth was quiet, composed..and blank.
. Pythia crept silently into a quiet corner. She put her
dunai into her cleric pouch, out of respect for those who prayed
to Austinian, and waited, her eyes darting at those who entered and
left the church. It was dangerous, she knew, to sit still this
way, her enemies were all about, but she was patient.
. When Khisanth awoke, she was surprised to see the elven druidess
curtsey before her. 'Now,' thought Pythia, 'if only I can find the
way through the maze of Khisanth's mind.' Pythia offered her hand
in friendship, and Khisanth smiled and put her own hand into Pythia's.
. A long silence followed, Khisanth and Pythia alternately smiling,
then looking blankly at each other. The young Yinn was as confused
by Pythia's presence in the church as Pythia was by the jumbled
thoughts she had intercepted. Pythia took Khisanth's hands and placed
against her temples, then placed her own against Khisanth's. She tried
without success to open her mind to the Yinn's thoughts, but each time
she was sent to strange disjointed thoughts that made no sense at all.
. 'Either her thoughts are buried very deeply, or she has learned how
to hide them.' Pythia felt the strain of trying to enter Khisanth's
mind uninvited. She turned to Kaltor, who watched in confused silence.
'I feel so inadequate.'
. Pythia glanced around the crowded church. When had all these people
come here? Pythia searched the area with her mind, and felt a strange
discomfort growing. 'I cannot stay.' She smiled quickly at Khisanth,
unsure if the Yinn would understand that she still knew not what was
expected..or even if anything was expected at all. Pythia gathered
her cloaks about her, ready to travel undetected, and uttered the words
which opened the gate before her. Before stepping into the safety of
her forest, she looked sadly to Khisanth. Their eyes locked for a
moment, each wondering if she would ever understand the other, then
Pythia stepped effortlessly into the forest. She had promised Bihnx
she would bring an answer to him, but she found she was more confused
now, then when she had entered the church.
[ 73] Caer: Storyquest
Mon Oct 6 21:45:08 1997
To: all
Myra's screams now awaken me from my sleep in the night it seems that much goes on in the warders tent for he is still having his split personality problems and Myra is always troubled and shaking when she come out of the tent.
I sleep in the woods around the camp now for I prefer to observe and watch the camp I think my defense may be of use at some time. The balance tips more and more each day and tensions grow within the very air of the world as both sides prepare for the unevitable.
My god has had me take the place of the observer only entering the battle to even the odds. I watch closely the world around me listening to all and saying little. I feel that Myra could use a friend and I have talked with her more and more.
Myra is a very wise person and I seek to gain knowledge. She is the perfect source for many kind and wise words. I also seek to gain favor of my Warder for he knows much and I wish to help and learn from him.
The demon inside of him is eating him away and I hope that he may keep the demon at bay for he yould be a sad thing to lose. The gods of good a nervous and the gods of evil are twitching with bloodthirst.
The nuetral gods sigh once again as one side seeks to gain over the other......my god has told me these things but if you look and listen close enough it is all there. I just want all to beware that the sides are being picked and soon the chain that holds them back will break.
The balance moves once again.
[ 74] Terri: Uh, me!
Mon Oct 6 22:26:37 1997
To: all
ooc: This is just a first person perspective on how I became king
I just decided to write a story while waiting for Internet Expl-
orer 4.0 to download
Terri woke up to the random pings of water dripping on him.
By count, this was his 220th day in the dungeon of Thanaxos
He sighed, and wondered when he'd ever get out.
Scanning the floor, a glint of metal caught his eye.
A paper clip!
His arms were chained to the wall, but his feet were not.
Using his right foot, he managed to grab it and bring it up
to his hand in a spetacular stunt
He picked the locks and stood up, resolving to get back to Shalonesti
and his family
The dwarven guards had disarmed him, so he searched around
for a dagger, a flail, ANYTHING...
He found a chessboard
A chessboard.
A single stupid stinking chessboard that he had no idea how to wield
Opening the door, he stepped out into the hall, resolving to get out of
Thanaxos undetected
The dwarven guards had knocked him out when he was captured, so
Terri had no idea how to get out this rocky stone maze, but he would try
[ 75] Trey: The origins of Trey part 4
Mon Oct 6 23:04:40 1997
To: all
The red portal opened on the hills north of a town and Trey stepped through.
Trey looking around, feeling the breeze pass across his face, something
he hadnt felt in a long time. Trey wandered down the hill and through
the northern gate of this city. He went and started his quest, he explored
the city and talked with many of its citizens. He found that he was in
the city of Althainia, in the land of Algoron. He could not just ask about
killers and evil in this land, for he was smarter then that. He knew
that asking these question could possibly get him killed, luckily he
found what he was looking for.
He found a man, a mage..who went by the name of Tuefry. Tuefry was a
wise man, by whom Trey was trained by. Tuefry led Trey to a group called
simply, Malice. Tuefry thought Trey that death and killing are only part
of it all, the hunt and the glory were the pinacle. In Malice he met many people
including a young man named Bystrick, he would become Trey's friend and
more importantly his brother, his family. He continued to learn and gain
in expertise from teachings of both Tuefry and Bystrick. He knew that
he was also gaining in favor of Necrucifer, his quest was going prefectly
Trey hunted and killed, he was enjoying it. Both Bystrick and Tuefry became
Trey's friends, he was experiencing something he had not in a long while
friendship and love. This lasted many great years, until one night when
Necrucifer appeared again and it all fell apart......
[ 76] Scabbedwing: storyquest
Tue Oct 7 00:45:02 1997
To: all
'I knew youd talk, I just _KneW_ you would,' chortled Scabbedwing.
'Thank you for your cooperation, have fun in the afterlife,' the crusader
continued speaking to the cadaver, and when he was done, shot it with a
small figurine, and it was gone. He slipped the small torture hook onto
a smal keyring on his belt, by its loop, along the side of his other
trinkets and ....tools.
He had some shopping to be done before He left on his long ride.
Just inside the east gate of Althania, he noticed Dritz, a smelly little Valor
Barabarian stooping over Yakka's belongings, examining valuables.
'I didnt do it!' he quickly exclaimed, backing up. Scabbedwing nudged his
horse forward.
'If you are telling the truth, why are you labeled a killer, and why are
you looking through my friend's corpse?'
'No, I was.. no, I..' he was almost sobbing now, he walked to the south,
slowly fleeing. Scabbedwing rode quickly after him, and at last, blocked his
escapes with the large body of his horse.
'Young Valor, you shall be blind in body as you are in morale,' Scabbedwing
cursed, and suddenly the little man lost the pupils in his eyes.
'I will let it be quick this time,' Declared Scabbedwing. He made a straight
Charge for the neck. His halberd found true. He would have to waste time shopping
Anymore, Yakkas belongings were all here. to the south he could hear the roar of
Moadib as Tekmar stepped into the east gate.
'Off to Serpentol a little quicker then,' Scabbedwing decided. He wanted to
Avoid Tekmar for now. He did not need some toy disease to play around with,
He decided to hold his strength for another time.
He arrived in the northern hills within moments, and ordered his mount,
'You may show yourself now.' The horse's skin broke, flaked off.
Out came the dusty wings of a moth. 'Yes, now you may equip, its
better we both be at our absolute strongest. I dont feel like stumbling
Upon something stronger than a scavenger unless I'm at full strength
myself.' He put a peice of plate armor on Dryindel's back, upside down,
to serve as a saddle.
[ 77] Cerazan: Coroners report.
Tue Oct 7 01:02:13 1997
To: all
Coroners have found the remnants of a body near the desert lair of a bronze dragon. The body has been identified as that of the minotaur warrior, Cerazan. Although he will be sorely missed by his friends, all hoe that he has found a place of peace with Taliena and all of her followers.
[ 78] Garn: Storyquest
Tue Oct 7 01:09:24 1997
To: all
It was a fair day in the land of Algoron, but something troubled
the King of Arkane. There was always a small nagging feeling
in the back of his own mind, however well the kingdom was,
that something was still inherently wrong.
It was this very day that he saw the Red Knight, Samildanach.
Just seeing him was enough to give his mind a jolt.
This was it, the one problem he still truly faced. And
with that, he set his mind to confronting it.
His mind played out the many scenarios with which he could
think of. The Knight had always claimed the rightful seat at
the throne of Arkane, but knowing his own history, Garn knew
there could be no true heir to that throne. It was high time
that he was to find out why the Knight kept his claim. If it
were truly a fascade, he surely would have given this strange
game up by now, but he stayed with his claim. Strange. Strange
indeed.
......
It was the next day that Garn brought himself to Samildanach.
He had made a decision, and only hoped that the terms would
be agreeable. War had always been a forefront upset in Garn's
own mind, and he only thought this might be a way to save both his
kingdom and his people the threat of war. It was the only
reasonable decision in his mind.
......
It was some time that they spoke, but it seemed to go well.
Both had come to certain terms of agreement, and the Knight
was to think the proposal over some. It seemed that Garn's ideals
of keeping Arkane safe were shared, however much he thought
otherwise. This was to be a good day, he could feel it in the air.
Overhearing certain conversation within the next many hours,
he found that the Knight had gone to consult his advisors
Solaris and Jynax. A gesture of high esteem, Garn thought.
And soon, a full decision was made.
[ 79] Garn: Storyquest
Tue Oct 7 01:34:47 1997
To: all
That very evening, a large crowd drew to the temple square in
Arkane, while even Brash let all those who wished pass under the
King's orders. Even guards were taken off duty, and the
Shalonesti were invited. As the crowd filled the square,
A large group of guards filed in around the center of the
temple, circling off a large area leaving way for the paiges
to lay out the satin red throw with the royal symbol of Arkane
emblazened upon it. As the crowd drew soft, a score of trumpets
sounded, declaring the arrival of the King. Applause went up
in a furry, as both Samildanach and King Garn entered the circle,
escorted by a legion of guards and a small regiment of calvary.
The roar of the crowd filled the walls until Garn raised his
hands in a plea for silence. The crowd did so, and Garn took
the center circle.
"Citizens of Arkane, and all guests of Algoron! Today is a fair
day, not only for our Kingdom, but for ALL the lands. This
Day of the Moons in the Month of Nature, I have the best of
news we have heard in many moons."
"Samildanach, Red Knight of Arkane, and myself, King Garn
Laener, have come to an official agreement. Many of you who
have lived your lives here remember our ancestors blood and
sweat that were poured into the walls of this city, into the
temple we stand in now, and into the future of our Kingdom.
When the people of Arkane chose me as their rightful king and
ruler, Samildanach was detained from attempting to gain the people's
favor as I was given the chance. For this injustice, he
had harbored resentment, and levied accusations I did not understand at
the time. That time has passed, as the words of peace have
have taken hold on both of us."
"From the knowledge passed from himself to myself, we have come
to the conclusion that our forefathers were in the right.
Working together is stronger than any regiment working apart
from the fold. This day, Samildanach has come to the Kingdom
of Arkane to be recognized. Stand, proclaimed Knight, and
be recognized."
The Red Knight stood slowly, authoritatively, and accepted
the appluase from the crowd around him. Garn raised his hands
again after a time, and the crowd quieted again.
"Sir Samildanach, recognized Red Knight of Arkane, we accept
you into our fold with open hands and heart. But, citizens, this
day holds more! As I've said, our forefathers worked together
night and day, and with this, so shall we. I ask you,
Samildanach, to stand before me now."
Again, Samildanach rose, and stood before the King.
"Samildanach, I ask you now, do you accept the responsibilities
about to be bestowed unto you with full mind, body, and heart?"
This last question drew hushed murmurs from the crowd, they had
not a clue of the truth in it's meaning. Standing proud,
Samildanach crossed his right arm over his breast in a pledge,
resounding the words:
"I take this pledge with mind, body, and soul, to carry out
the responsibilities given to me, for now, and all time to
come. May I be guided well."
With that, Garn drew back his hand, and struck Samildanach squarely in
the chest, sending him stepping back a ways. The crowd, utterly
surprised, not by the age old tradition, but the implications
gasped in utter amazement.
"Samildanach, may that be the last unanswered blow in our short
mortal lives. Another person to do such will answer to the might
and power of Arkane, and all that which we stand for! Come
forward, and be recognized, PRINCE Samildanach, rightful
heir to the throne of Arkane."
The Red Knight once again came forward, a scant smile nearly
creasing his lips, as the King drew his royal dagger. With
it, he drew a small line along his palm, and passed said
dagger to Samildanach, who repeated the action. As the dagger
was returned, they clasped their flowing hands together, saying:
"Blood to blood, we are family. Now and forever, heart mind,
and soul goes with my body. My life for you, and the Kingdom of Arkane."
[ 80] Tuefry: Storyquest
Tue Oct 7 06:42:39 1997
To: all
The area surrounding the campfire was quite bleak and quiet at this time of
night. He would discover no one here that he wanted to talk to. That in mind,
he wrapped the loving shadows of night around him. Drifting, he was on his
way to New Thalos when he passed Gaar Volen. Then something occurred to him.
Going into one of the magickal grove rooms, he "activated" an old memory (You
see, to keep from going totally mad, Tuefry tended to "store" memories that
he had). It was a memory he had received long ago, from Slough Fegh.
Death. Life. The endless cycle. Slough Fegh had never been evil. In fact,
he claimed to be a brother to Raije himself. Not necessarily true, but at
least Tuefry knew that Slough honestly believed that.
It was a time for one end of the balance to meet the other. It was time for
good, evil, and neutrals to die. Die constantly. And this would occur, he
knew, with or without his help. The land would soon be ripped asunder, and
the scourge would run rampant. He had heard that scourge originated from
deep inside the earth, and the clavists simply discovered a way to duplicatee
it using magic. Coming from the ground was apparently more deadly however.
He began back on his journey to New Thalos. He looked at it from the distance,
wondering if it were time to take up the position that awaited him. Perhaps
it was time to retire.
[ 81] Jakkal: Shalonesti
Tue Oct 7 13:40:07 1997
To: all
Flashing weapons, glinting steel, hypnotic humming blades....
mystical glowing air eerily hummed frames of music, Korvikan's
BladeSong was a whirlwind of steel and death, a beatifully
orchestrated murder. Although all BladeSongs resemble each other,
they have personality derived from the Singer. Keska's, in
comparison with Korvikan, sings a more technical and more dark
BladeSong. Kieran a furious tempest of rage, unfortunately
the young BladeSinger Medwyn took his life before discovering
his song..... I experience vertigo and snap into the present,
remembering what i was there for. I had finally pestered Korvikan
into bringing me to the planes of hell with him. Such a strange
place, so far removed from the forests we call home. But these
demons die just like dwarves....
Korvikan spoke to me as he danced around the stunned demon,
"Notice the method of its attack, its rage and pain, blind it
more throughly than any spell I can cast." he said after
uttering the words "noselacri".
I spun around the demon again and again, jamming my daggers hilt
deep into the massive back of the demon. It howled in pain and
focused on me.... big mistake. Korvikan's BladeSong crescendo'd
in a feverish pitch and the demon howled a final time. Its
death cry reverberated throughout the cavernous area.
"I hope you learned something young one.... you may have to
face demons such as this again, only it will not be nearly
as easy."
Wiping my hell goo from my blade with a rock I replied,
" Easy? maybe if I could master the BladeSong. But more
importantly, how would one of these make it to where we live?
Surely they can not travel as we do?
No, Jakkal they can't, the travel in a far worse manner, the
more powerful demons can at times gain control of an
unfortunate mortal soul. I can't explain why it happens to
some and not others, but I do know that it tears the poor soul
apart. And I know of only one man, a human, who has ever
successfully won that battle."
The crack of a whip followed by the terrible sound of agonized
souls screaming in pain and sorrow demanded our attention.
"Let's get out of here, shall we?" said Korvikan. Grabbing
me by the shoulders he spat out the word "oahz" and shoved
but not before Guinivere, who saw my ungraceful entry, let out
a peal of laughter. I love her, but one of these days.......
hehe, never.
I glimpsed Feldon, Tesla, and Grum romping off into the forest,
obviously up to no good. *sigh* they'll make fine warriors
some day. What am i thinking? Maybe someday i'll be a fire
warrior. If I do, i'll owe it to the tutelage of the elders and
the warmth of the Shalonesti home. Hmmm, wonder what's for
dinner tonight?...
[ 82] Rhea: Rhea Shalonost (1)
Tue Oct 7 16:43:17 1997
To: all
''Father, can it not wait? Surely the invading yaeini would not dare to
enter the enchanted forests of Shalonesti. I've heard their own forest is
haunted, and they shun the woods like babes from a yelping hound.''
I stare at my father inquisitively, as if expecting a different response
from what I had heard before, ''No my daughter. I must oversee our forests
in the north, where the yaeini have already begun their assault.''
''But what about House Ka'tath? You know they maneuver, even now, to
replace you with a puppet ruler. I have even heard rumors of them speaking
with the yaeini!''
''Perhaps, but they are elves nevertheless.. they would never harm the
forests or us... I hope.''
__________________________________
I'm deeply sorry, Rhea. I could not save your father.. the yaeini assassin
was too quick, and the wound too grievous. The assassin himself dissapeared
before I even uttered a word of magic."
I collapse, shocked by what has transpired within the past day. House
Ka'tath dared the unthinkable. Ka'tath loyals began systematically
murdering members of the Shalonost family. My mother, Alahna was the first.
Father, he avoided the Ka'tath. But the rumors proved true, Ka'tath
transpired with the yaeini, and allowed an assassin to sneak into the Hall
of Moons.
Before I could organize Houses Sha'falas and Sha'enlas to excise the
Ka'tath, they had razed a good portion of the Hall, and murdered my parents.
I only hope my brothers and sister recieved my message before they began
their return journey from the city of New Thalos.
___________________________________
House Ka'tath is no more. It's members have either been exiled from
Shalonesti, or worse. Half of House Sha'falas lay upon stone biers within
our tombs, accompanied by just as many members of Sha'enlas. The Hall of
Moons and it's surrounding trees emnate a truly sad aura, mourning the loss
of so much life. But there is no more time for mourning.
Tommorow, Shalonesti and the dwarves of Thaxanos shall meet the yaeini
hordes upon the plains of Althainia. I am too young to join them, for my
skills at the bladesong are almost nonexistent.
[ 83] Mezrein: Gurodel and Mezrein
Tue Oct 7 18:22:23 1997
To: all
As Mezrein left the camp, many a things traveled through his mind. One, how to do what he knew he must do. Two, were start this adventure. Three, how long it would take him to complete it. Pondering these things he glanced at the sky seeing nightfall approaching ratquickly. He decided to stop and make camp for the night in a cave off to the side of the path which he followed. Near the rear of the cave was a crystal clear pool of water. He sat down here and unbuckled his armor. He removed a small pouch which contained a flint box.
This he used to start a fire to cook his food for a small meal before he slept the night out.
After finishing his meal he was sitting by the fire, thoughts of the trail still trapped in his mind.
Dosing off he dreamed. In the dream came his Spirit Wolf.
"Mezrein?" The wolfs voice spoke to his mind. Looking up he saw it sitting before the fire.
"I sense tour troubles my friend. The things you will do from here will be diffacult indeed.
But you must overcome your fears or be destoryed by them. The city dwellers do not understand, Nor wish to understand what you will do from here on out. Many will challenge you, some will
corn what you do, others yet will simply treat you as nothing more than a meer insect. But these you will overcome and do what you know in your heart that you must do. To do otherwise is simply denying your destiny. Remeber that I am here to guide you through these hard times which you now face. Farwell my friend. Gods be. With that the wolf vanished and Mezrein was suddenly aware that he was awake sitting as he was before. He laid down upon his bedroll and drifted into a peaceful state of sleep, with thoughts of his mission in mind.
[ 84] Trey: The origins of Trey part 5
Wed Oct 8 13:13:05 1997
To: all
It was a hapless dark night, filled with rain and lightning. Trey sat by the
hearth in company with Tenoyar, Zarathos and Scabbedwing.
The last couple of days had been bad, it seems Tuefry and Bystrick had
left the company of Malice to defend a place Trey knew only as Dae'Tok.
Trey felt unpleasent without their company, but he could get by, at least until
he could talk to them again. The night grew long and Trey began to feel tired
and started to dose off. Suddenly he was awakened by a voice, a familiar voice
one that you could never forget, it was Necrucifer. "You must kill the heretic
scum that poison this land, and destroy the portal to Dae'Tok", he said.
Trey looking around, asked " You want me to kill my mentor and brother? ".
"YES!" the voice boomed. " I am your will and I am your only family, child", the
voice called out again. "But I cannot kill them, they taught me what it
was like to feel again, you've always only hurt me!". Trey screamed back.
The voice boomed back in a earth shattering roar, " Then feel my wrath, you
will die like the heretic dog you are!". Then silence.....
Trey leaned back, looking back to his fellows. They seemed to have had
something similar happen to them, as their expressions were as odd as his.
Trey quickly learned that the divisions had happened everywhere, and
he was one...choosen, forced? Into a postion of importance again...
The days in Dae'tok were rough, looking for food and fighting off attacks
from odd creatures of ether. He quickly grew closer to the ones that
were cast out, the manatonics as some called them. The days of Dae'tok
are mostly lost to his mind becuase of the horrific nightmares Necrucifer
played upon Trey. Each night his sleep spoiled by nightmares, part of the
hell that he was promised for becoming a heretic. Some things he did
remember are just bits and pieces, a great gold dragon, a burning city
a demonhorde, angry robed people, and death.
He awoke, not being able to tell his reality from the vicious nightmares
that he was tormented by. Looking around he was back on the edge of the moat
being dragged out by Tenoyar. He was told that they needed to talk..
[ 85] Rhea: Rhea Shalonost (2)
Wed Oct 8 19:47:23 1997
To: all
''I can't believe them! They dare to enter our forests?? For lumber, no
less??''
''The Wargar have declared our western forests their own, for they can no
longer sustain their population within the mountains. They've exhausted
their natural resources.''
''...and that gives them the right to take ours?! If they so choose to seal
themselves in a living tomb, that is their right. But they have no right to
the forests we have tended for thousands of years!''
''Wargar has sent their finest warriors and battleragers to attempt to force
the issue, Speaker.''
''So it must come to bloodshed. Very well, you may organize the
bladesingers. You shall lead a scout team to the southwest, I shall lead
one to the northwest.''
''Speaker, I suggest you do not leave the confines of the Hall of Moons.
With all due respect, your skills are as yet unrefined.''
''<cold stare> I can handle myself! Besides, I want to see about some rumors
of a community elves far to the north. They may be in trouble.''
_______________________
The cold bite of a battlerager's axe tears into my thigh, perhaps a finger
width's length from bone. The swish of a huge mallet tells me that another
dwarf is attacking me from behind. The force of it sends me flying towards
a boulder. The last thing I see is Vergil, my guard, dismembered
the last
thing I hear is the crunch of my ribs as they encounter hard rock.
_______________________
I awaken to the soft pelt of warm rain against my cheeks. The sounds of
metal striking metal ring through the woods. How long have I been subdued?
A sharp pain in my chest meets me as I sit up, propping myself against the
boulder. My weapon lies shattered beneath my feet. The crumpled remains of
my scouting party, including Vergil, are lying about. Tears well up in my
eyes.. I should have listened to my advisor.. I am too young for this!
Ignoring the pain in my chest, and the now-numb injured leg, I attempt to
stand and stagger towards the battle. It seems to be taking place near a
small temple, one I had not noticed before we were attacked. Perhaps the
dwarves found another quarry? Perhaps this is the community of elves?
[ 86] Rhea: Rhea Shalonost (3)
Wed Oct 8 19:51:32 1997
To: all
A lone elf, black warpaints matching with the dark cloak she wears about
her body, stands ready. She faces the same battleragers that I fought
earlier without success. "Five against one, she cannot survive..''
With a scream, she leaps into the air, and cuts down a battlerager before I
could blink. The rest of the dwarves, shocked by the sudden fury of the
attack, stand by helplessly as the lifeblood of their comrade-at-arms drains
into the forest floor.
The wild elf swiftly takes the moment to rush towards the temple, screaming
words of magic.. words that seemed faintly recognizable, but quite ancient,
it seemed. The words awaken the dwarves out of their daze, and they begin
chase.
Suddenly, the wild elf stops her chant, and stands still.. even as the
dwarves raise their axes, prepared for a deathblow. A low rumble emnates
from the direction of the temple, and the very ground we all stood upon
began to shake. As if on cue, a huge crack, like an abyss, begins to form
behind the dwarves, slowly wending it's way towards the temple.
The wild elf stands in the center of this, then turns and calmly walks into
the temple, even as the crack swallows the dwarven party and makes it's way
to the temple. I then realize what was happening. She planned to die
there.
________________________
Nightmares of what happened next...
I scream...
I stand...
I run towards the temple...
The rain turns into a storm, in turn, the ground turns to mud...
I leap across the chasm, and land, ripping the unbound wound further...
I enter the temple...
Shattered stones and splintered wood fall to the floor...
Fine dust from the fallen stone nearly blind my eyes...
A female wild elf stares at me...
I grab her by the cloak...
She struggles...
I throw her out of the temple...
I hobble out as well...
Blackness... bliss...
Keska and I walk the streets of Althainia, asking the local population for
signs of my brother, Terri. Keska walks a little bit ahead of me, and look
at her with wonder.
In the few short years I've known Keska, she has shown herself to be one of
my most trusted advisors. Who would have thought? A wild elf, shunned by
Shalonesti society for uncivility, advising the Shalonesti's leader.. a
young leader at that. It may be because we owed our lives to each other,
that fateful day in the northern forests. Perhaps Kadiya arranged this
fate. Nevertheless, she has given me much to think about, over the years.
Keska's low and stinging voice wakes me out of my stupor. It seems a young
human had decided to attempt and steal a coin or two from Keska. I smirk at
the thought of a mere human catching Keska by surprise.. but I cut my mirth
short and rushed forward to stop Keska before she ripped the head off of the
young human.
''Keska! It's OK. Look at him, he's starved. He's only trying to live.
Remember. Life above all else.''
Keska gives me a cold glance, then releases the young human. He falls to
the ground, stands up, and turns towards me. A strange sensation in my
heart, as I looked upon his chiseled face. A sensation I had not felt since
losing my father and mother. What is it about him? ''Hel.. hello young
human, I am Rhea.''
''Hello there, name's Blake.'' Turning towards Keska, ''Sorry about that..
I'm just hungry beyond belief.''
I reach into my coinpurse and pulled out a diamond. ''Here, this should
tide you over for a while.'' Blake gasps in astonishment, and takes the
diamond, quickly stuffing it into the folds of his tattered clothing.
''Thanks a lot! I have to go now, hope to see you later Rhea!'' He dashes
off, dissapearing into the human sea of Althainia's market square.
''Hsst! Hikkkut didn't have to do that. A diamond?? I see how you stared
at him.. I suggest you think otherwise. You are the Speaker now. Your
responsibility is to your people, not your heart. He is human.. it shall
never be.''
[ 87] Pythia: .
Wed Oct 8 23:33:38 1997
To: all
Rhea -
. This memory, so vivid, dear sister. My heart stops nearly the same
now as it did when first your messenger reached me. Worse, I think,
thoughts buried so far in the past, I thought never to rise and
cause such loss to me again.
. Alahna, dear mother, frail next to father, and you and our brothers.
I miss her more, I think, than father. He was always yours, our father.
I remember watching you two, wondering why I took no joy in the same
games you played. But, I was happier with my doll, the gift from The
Old Druid. Remember him? How his eyes frightened you..but I loved his
company, was father I feared more.
. You never shared this pain of that dark time, Rhea. How I wish I
had been there to help heal them..but, that is silly, I was too weak,
not nearly trained, still learning the words, while you learned the
song. And even your sword was not enough.
. Do they remember, Rhea? Those we call brother and sister here, do
they remember the cries, Protectors and Mystics, Guardians and Shapers?
Do they remember really? Or do they humor our dark memories, taking
part of them only because we've worn the pain in our eyes so long?
. I cannot believe they gather here only for our loss, they must
still remember their own. They must, else how will they keep Shalonesti
safe? The hour is late, I tire from this....
[ 88] Gnomel: Storyquest
Thu Oct 9 04:59:15 1997
To: all
ooc: Another Rp session : )
"ooohhh my eyes"
"Hmm, that last gate went a bit wrong. Nice forest."
Gnomel looked around suspiciously
"No kidding Gnomel? When are you......"
"What are you and your pointy ears picking up now?"
"Shh! Someone is coming"
"I..smell...minotaur!"
The foliage opened up in front of the two mages who, by
this time, had their protections up. White, eerie glow surrounded
Tyrith and Gnomel. Magic crackled slightly as the mages prepared
the magic of destruction.
A large badger crawled from the bush. It seemed hardly aware of
its surroundings. The two friends looked at each in disbelief. Surely
no animal was stupid enough to......
"Stay your magics, I mean you no harm."
The two mages leap to face this new threat from behind.
The forest was bare.
"Ahh, the forest does play tricks on you, doesn't it?"
The two mages leaped back to their original stance.
A laugh resounded in the trees. No longer hidden.
The mages looked above them.
"Stop playing games or I'll stick a ring in your nose!"
Tyrith mused, "Isn't that foliage highly flammable?"
The Minotaur dropped to the ground with ease.
Bowing slightly, "Welcome good mages, I was told I would find
you here."
"What!? By who?"
"Bear, my totem animal. He is like a father to me."
"Hmm, I always thought you minotaur types were a bit....."
"What do you want with us?". Tyrith cut in quickly.
"I don't know, just to seek the weary travellers that would come.
I was told you are on the same quest that I am."
"Oh, so you know of poor Sir Steel? And the dragons?"
"Steel? Ahh, the lost chieftan. That is the first sign, perhaps
my tasks will not be impossible! Dragons you say?
These are bad tidings. There is an old saying: death
and destruction ride upon the backs of dragons."
Gnomel raised an eyebrow, "I, for one, am not intending on
finding out. I was told by Yang to find information on
them."
"The cleric of the city god?"
'Yes, we spoke to him just before we gated here."
Gurodel frowned, "Yang, he was not spoken of, bear would
not have left out so powerful a figure."
"I know, Kadiya has been unclear on this also, I was told of the
downfall of New thalos.....are you ok?"
Gurodel suddenly fell to the ground, convulsing and shivering.
A few seconds pass and then he stands as if unsure about his body.
When he speaks, it is a deep rumble.
"The cleric of the evil one is beyond my sight, beware what he
does for he is beyond the weave of the pattern. I have spoken to
you because you have been chosen to help my faithful,
this warrior. You are the weathered mage and the Dark Elf, both wearing
white robes. Your passing has been forseen by the auguries"
"I am well weathered, aye. But I have many storms left."
"Beware Yang!"
Gurodel shoke his head. "Wha..what happened?"
Tyrith spoke slowly, "Don't look now but we have company......"
From behind a jaggered spear point the Goblin spoke, "Fresh meat, you
come now!"
[ 89] Belgaar: The Forgelighter (Pt. 1)...
Thu Oct 9 11:14:27 1997
To: all
It all seemed so long ago...
A young hill dwarf, tagging along beside his father, on a journey
to reclaim the lost hill dwarf settlement of Silverforge in the
southernmost part of Miden'nir. The settlement that had been
lost to them generations before when they were chased out by the
goblin hordes.
After months of traveling, the father and son met up with close
to one hundred of their kin who had heeded the call for war, and
journeyed from the far reaches of Algoron to meet in the city of
Althainia. For almost a week, the dwarven horde stayed in the
city, preparing strategies and supplies for the holy war. Finally,
the war council decided that all was ready. With the dwarven
trumpets sounding their dread call, the host met at the southern
gates of the city and proceeded to the battle.
Oh, the anxiety the young dwarf felt while preparing for his first
battle. Cold sweat beading upon his forehead, dripping into his
eyes, stinging, burning. His stomach wrenched with worries and
doubts. The young warrior cursed himself for his weakness and
prayed to Nadrik for the strength and wit to defeat his foul,
deceitful enemy. His greatest fear did not leave him, however...
The fear that he would fail his only hero, his father.
----------
The battle was joined.
With warcries to Nadrik and Raije, the dwarven host plunged into
the goblin caves. The dwarven host split up through the various
side tunnels, relentlessly slaughtering and moving farther into the
caves, purging them of the foul creatures' presence. Finally,
the dwarven host found themselves regrouped in an immense chamber.
Thinking their foes completely wiped out, and their settlement
finally reclaimed, the dwarves sent up a chorus of praises to their
gods.
The trap was sprung. Suddenly, goblins began to pour from the
side caverns like a flood. Hundreds of the stinkin' creatures
swarmed over the dwarves. The young dwarf was hard pressed to
stand, let alone fight. But somehow Nadrik granted the warrior
the ability to stand and retain his position guarding his father's
flank. The swarm of goblins seemed to be neverending. Just when
the dwarves began to make some headway, more goblins would pour
forth from the passageways or drop from the catwalks along the
cavern ceiling.
The dwarves were beaten, but not disheartened. Even as they fell,
the dwarven host continued their chorus of praises. Many mighty
warriors were slaughtered that day, and the settlement was not re-
claimed. The young dwarf, so fatigued that he could barely raise
his blade, watched in horror as a group of goblins spearheaded its
way towards his father. His father vanished beneath that writhing
mass of hate and evil even as the goblin behind him swung a mace
aimed straight for the unsuspecting young dwarf's head.
But the blow never landed...
He awakened at the feet of Skarr, his wounds bound, his bruises
miraculously healed. A disciple of Nadrik appeared before him
and led him to a secluded room. There the disciple said, "Rest now,
the road is long and you will need much training if you are to
survive."
After eating a spartan meal, the young dwarf rested
himself upon a hard cot. Fits of anger and grief, mixed with
sorrow and guilt raced through the dwarf's mind. Anger at the
dishonorable tactics used by the goblins. Sorrow at the loss of
so many brave and noble warriors. Grief and guilt for the loss of
his father, and his inability to save him. Such thoughts cluttered
the young dwarf's consciousness as he slipped into the blissful
realm of sleep.
He was awakened in the night by the Lord of Honor, Nadrik himself.
Nadrik said to him, "Do not feel shame for your actions today,
young one, for you played your part well. The results of that war
could not have been changed by any action of yours. The battle
was given to Mencius, and the outcome was decided. Your welfare,
however, neither was nor is now..."
"You have a choice before you, young Belgaar, to take up the cause
of your father and serve me, or to find your own way. You may honor his memory,
or deny his faith, which lives on in you. Either way, the decision is yours."
His mind was flooded with memories of his father. Without a moments
hesitation, Belgaar had dropped to his knees as he said, "My life,
as my father's before me, is yours, Lord."
[ 90] Belgaar: The Forgelighter (Pt. 2)...
Thu Oct 9 11:19:46 1997
To: all
"Belgaar," he said, "your way will be fraught with peril, your life
threatened by evil. But if you will hold fast to your pledge, you
people to find renewed hope."
"Hold fast to Honor, Valor, Sacrifice, and Justice, for they will
provide you with the strength to perservere. When you awaken,
go to the school in Althainia. There you will learn much to aid
you along your path. When you become skilled enough, seek out the
dwarves of Wargar. Aid their cause and learn their ways."
"Sleep now, Forgelighter, for you have much to do." And suddenly,
Nadrik was gone, leaving the young dwarf with more mysteries to
ponder.
----------
That was 7 years ago.
What did Nadrik mean? Why Forgelighter? What meaning does this
title hold? It only seemed proper to adopt this title once he
finally fulfilled Nadrik's directive to join the mighty dwarves
of Wargar, but what bearing does it have on his destiny?
As he fell asleep in the temple of Nadrik, the answers to these
mysteries still eluded his grasp.
[ 91] Brakkarb: Me
Thu Oct 9 21:08:59 1997
To: all
storyn ++
I am Brakkarb Tazarune , Adopted into a clan of warriors because my parents could not raise me along with my 4 other siblings. Raije is my god and the god of my warrior clan.
I spent 17 years training, fighting, and learning the ways of a warrior. One day will practicing , a challenge was issued to me by a clan brother who thought i had no right to be in this clan.
I accepted his challenge and the other warriors formed a duelling circle for us to fight in.
We fought each other for what seems forever, covered with many wounds from our blows i managed thru sheer will to stay till finally he succumbed to his wounds.
Victorious was i in this fight i chose to let him live to show that i can and did belong in the clan. But my victory was short lived, a crony of my opponent called out that i cheated by using magic to defeat him.
I denied it furiously, but to no avail the crony produced a witness(never could prove it, but was probably paid alot to lie) who said he watched me cast spells upon myself in my tent just before the battle.
This witness was apparently a very good actor and convinced the Clan Elders of the lies being told was the truth.
Unable to prove otherwise i was stripped of my position and possesions , beaten half
ead, and left in the wilderness to die or survive.
Time passed for what i thought was several days when a caravan passed by and brought me here to althania. They were kind and left me some money to get me on my feet.
Later i found out my benefactors where a group of gypsy's.
[ 92] Brakkarb: Me (part 2)
Thu Oct 9 21:17:24 1997
To: all
Upon learning who my benefactors where i decided to stay and learn and grow in strength.
So after a year or so has passed i felt i was ready and able to set out and seek those who helped me.
The incident with the liar and crony left me with a distaste of magic.
So i made a vow to myself never to learn spells or how to cast them.
I am a Warrior not a mage so i have chosen this way of life.
[ 93] Brakkarb: Me (final part)
Thu Oct 9 21:36:23 1997
To: all
After several days , i noticed a large minotaur warrior i had seen from the gypsy's when they brought me here to althania.
I approached the warrior and inquired as to how i might join up with the clan. The warrior said i needed to speak with the elder.
So arrangments were made to meet with the elder, The Elder is a impressive human from what i could make out about him, we talked for awhile about myself and my life in general.
He seemed satisfied with my answers and stood up, He bade me to follow him and we set oput to the campsite of the gypsy clan.
Now i have a family, home and the means to repay a debt of honor to those who had saved my life what seems so long ago to me.
[ 95] Trey: The origins of Trey part 6
Thu Oct 9 21:46:14 1997
To: all
Tenoyar and Trey talked, and talked. Mostly about himself and his friends
Bystrick and Tuefry, who had both not rejoined the group Malice. It seems
that Tuefry had joined with the mages of conclave and Bystrick
had remained a renegade, rumors of him leading a new group known as the
Gypsies. Tenoyar had told Trey that he was not pleased with his Heretic
desicion. Trey eventually did not want to put up with these blastings
and he decided to leave as well. His days as a killer and murderer
were over and he was to be alone.
Fortunatly, he found Bystrick and infact the rumor was true. Bystrick
had formed a small band of people, known as the Gypsy. Bystrick and Trey
talked about it and it was found that Trey had found a new home...
within the wagons of this pack.
[ 96] Zelda: Zelda's Past...
Thu Oct 9 23:21:48 1997
To: All
In a peaceful village, deep in the forest lived many families in peace until a strange man wondered to the village with a great army, killing everyone and distroying all that stood in their way. The strange man called himself the "DARK ONE".
Cry's of Death was heard all around, many prayed to their gods for protection. The DARK ONE saw a little beautiful girl, she didn't understand the terror that had come upon them. The DARK ONE lifted the girl onto his horse and rode along...
"NO!!!!" cried the little girl's father, and ran after the horse but ended up dead. Screaming his wife helplessly ran to his side...
"Please protect my child. Please don't let her die." she prayed...
After a few hours from the forest came Zelda, the little girl's Sister and her friends who were collecting firewood. Zelda droped the wood in shocked at the sight, she ran to her house.
"Mother??, Father??, Tifa???" she cried, helpless and hoping to see them. A faint crying came from the kitchen... "Mother?" she wispered, not knowing what to expect. Fallen by the doorsteps her mother was praying. Zelda sped to her side
and asked, "What happened? Mother, where is F
"Gone, My child...Gone." weeping as she said it.
"NO!" Zelda gasped, at the sight of her fathers corpse in the distance north from where she stood. "Where is Tifa?, what happened to her?, where is she, mother?" Zelda asked as calmly as she could.
; "The evil man, DARK MAN..." Zelda's mother muttered.
A few weeks after, the considering her mother's health Zelda packed herself with some food and wielded a dagger. Hoping against hope to find her baby Sister... She set off in the direction the evil man left. In search of Tifa...
[ 97] Myra: storyquest
Fri Oct 10 00:38:08 1997
To: all
. Myra sat, staring at the fire. Time passed, as it
always does. Myra seemed unnaware, sleeping.. Until she
shook her head with a start. She could no longer resist
the pull. The forest, freedom, and fresh air called
to her. She could no longer deny it, even if Bystrick
would kill her for leaving. She had to return to the
forests.
. Patiently she waited for Trey to fall asleep, and
Myra took her chance to sneak out of the encampment.
Quiet as a mouse, not even the elderly gypsy who had
been visiting noticed her leave. Without a backwards
glance, she fled into the forests. Hopefully she would
return before she was noticed. She needed only a moment
among the trees and animals.
[ 98] Caer: Storyquest
Fri Oct 10 21:08:07 1997
To: all
The rain poured into the center of the camp as Caer stood outside the tents watching with a careful eye. Not many people in camp today, Warder was on a mission some where and Elder Trey was in the center of the camp collecting dues and counting coins.
A typical day except for Myra......lately she seems to be looking towards the forest more and more. Today she has a guilty look on her face and seems to be looking around more and more.
Trey was finished collecting the camps dues for the day and he had counted the last coin as he went to sleep. The only one left to watch was Myra and she was watching Elder Trey looking at him to make sure he was asleep......how perculier.
Interesting, she took her chance thinking she was alone as she stole off into the forest. I couldn't help but to snicker and I told myself that I wouldn't tell anyone about Myra's little walk in the forest.....after all she is harmless....
[ 99] Gnomel: storyquest
Sat Oct 11 01:39:07 1997
To: all
"Oooh my head!!"
The Goblin crashed through the doorway, wood showering
his Clanmates on the other side.
"Nice throw! Come on, this way!"
Tyrith pondered the correctness of Gnomel's
last statement. It HAD been awhile since he had been
underground, true, but he was sure they were heading
deeper into the caverns. Oh well, the Gnome seemed to
know what he was doing.
Goblins scattered as their lastest meal ate its way through
their home. Any resistance was met with steel, magic and
insults. This was too much for the poor forest Goblins.
"You know, if they stopped running we might actually be
in danger", but Tyrith was talking to a yelling Gnome and
battle-raged Minotaur. He was talking to himself. A spear
point lanced his side.
"You kill grog! You die!", the Goblin was obviously upset
about something. Tyrith really wasn't listening to anything
but the beating of his enemies heart.
Tyrith grasped the hilt of the spear, he knew there was pain,
but it was somehow distant, faded.
"O, I beg to differ my Goblin friend", the smile on Tyrith's
face made the Goblin scream. The Dark Elf's eyes glowed blue.
Something primal, from deep in the Goblin's evolution, told him
that its time had come. It could not resist that glow.....
The spear's jagged edges tore more flesh from the wound as it
was removed, but Tyrith was free. Free to reek cold venence
on this arrogant individual. He called on his trusted magics, he
whispered arcane words....."Giant Strength". Gripping the Goblin
on either side of his head, he squeezed. Too frightened to move,
the Goblin just screamed and died.
When finally the eyes popped from there sockets, the Drow let the
body slip from his fingers. He turned to face a knot of horrified
Goblins, staring in disbelief. He advanced on them, to hell with
it. He would let the anger take him, after all, they DID deserve this.
Didn't they?
Nothing more about his surroundings came forth to conciousness.
He fought on instinct. He was aware of the sticky wetness that
ran between fingers and toes, it felt kind of.....natural? But what
feelings of power? Oh, how he loved the blue emotion. Not sad and
only known to the Drow, he swam in its depths. It engulfed his very
being. This was where he was meant to be....this was.....home.
[100] Gnomel: storyquest
Sat Oct 11 01:44:35 1997
To: all
Gnomel stopped what he was doing.
Where was Tyrith?
He turned and looked back down the passage.
He ran.
Tyrith wielded two broken spears like daggers.
There was no skill in his strokes, just death.
His robes were drenched in Goblin blood, green
like Gnomel's face.
"Tyrith! Stop it this instant!"
Gnomel did not think he was going to
get through to the berserk elf.
The words of white magic flowed from
the Gnome's lips. The incantation sounded
almost like a sermon from a priest of Kadiya.
The air filled with peace and harmony, Gnomel
smiled as a warm feeling passed through his body.
Tyrith paused, then looked at his hands.
"I don't think I've seen a mage of the green robes
before.", Gnomel's half-heartedly attempted to jest.
"I am sorry, I don't know what came over me."
"Well, we shall talk on it later. For now, more serious
matters are at hand."
Tyrith ddin't reply, he just stared at the bodies moments
past.
"Well? Do I have an Dark Elf friend or a
Drow nuisance to aid me on this quest!?"
Tyrith nodded and moved up the passageway.
Gnomel frowned, this quest may cost his friend
more than just his life.
When they returned, the Gurodel had the Goblin shaman
Suspended by one leg. "So, you were thinking of eating
us?"
[101] Scabbedwing: Storyquest
Sat Oct 11 13:23:07 1997
To: all
In the rush of the moment, Scabbedwing didnt realiz that the Yinn was
dead. He charged it with his halberd, tosing it into the air, and its dead
body lit on fire, from the heat of the great spear-axe.
'Pash ka Yae-' the other scavenger exclaimed, before the crusader cut him short.
This time, he pushed it straight into the wall, knocking the air out of the
Creature, blackening the canine's skin, just like all the others.
'Oh, goodness, I dont have time for these,' he sighed, quaffing an elixir.
He passed undetected until he reached the Downward Spiral, when he was attacked
By a new creature. A ghost, more aggressive than the others. It cought him ,
off guard, he wasnt ready for a real fight.
"I dare not flee," he thought. He pulled out another potion, a potion of
Sanctuary, one of the vials reserved for an emergency, when he was caught un-
prepared. "This will do for now."
He finished the ghost, after a few rounds of sparring.
'Only a few flesh wonds, no deep cuts or bruises,' he assured himself.
"I hope I'm not on some wild goose-chase here." He mulled over this new topic.
He would certainly look like a fool if it was not here.
[102] Caer: Storyquest
Sat Oct 11 19:35:11 1997
To: all
The very ground groans at the tension of the world. The air is thick with unbalance as it tips and swazes. The souls of the blessed and damned cry out in warning for the world will destroy itself soon.
On this occasion evil and good could join forces or oppose depending on the side they take. The balance must be restored cries out the very world. For if it is not the world with turn upon itself and crumble
I am not a keeper of balance I just help were needed and so few do that anymore. Do not get caught up in the balance but know it is there and must be kept on an even keel. Use your common sense for if the balance tips too much......there will be a point of no return.
I am just giving yet another warning for I see what happens and it disturbes me and many others. Think about what can and will happen if we continue to tip the scales........armageddon.
[103] Quivalen: Speaker of the Moons
Sun Oct 12 00:14:13 1997
To: all
Through the trees the bladesinger walked
Graceful yet cautious into the elven kingdom
Where the Shalonesti elves waited for their leader
Rhea Shalonost would be there to guide them
A past she wish she never knew
Where her father was murdered
Leaving Terri alone in a world where
Soon he would rule a kingdom too
A human monk has captured her eye
A mysterious one who travels the land
Seeking knowledge and other things
Blake is what we call his name
Along with Bihnx and Pythia too
The elven ranger and druid are these two
Who protect and defend their true home
And defeating all the dwarves who would impose
The elves will live on and shine like the sun
Never ending but always bright
Where young elves have a home to play
And where almost everyone is welcomed everyday
Quivalen Soth, Elven (Bard) of Shalones
[104] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sun Oct 12 21:28:48 1997
To: all
As she crept into the wagon, he sat at his desk, knowing well she was
entering. His fingers rapped against the desk incessently, until he
knew she was sitting and waiting. Without turning, he stopped his fingers and
said to her, "Where have you been?"
She said nothing, and realizing she would not, he rose from his seat,
turning to her, and raising her from the ground. Suspended in mid
air, Myra yelped once as he repeated the question, "Where were you?"
"The forest, Warder!" she cried, as he dropped her to the ground.
"So you directly disobeyed my orders...for nothing?"
"Please Warder, you must understand...," she started.
"I MUST understand nothing aside from the fact that you
. think my words are nothing," came Bystrick's reply.
Myra stared at the ground, saying, "But the forest, don't you
don't you hear it calling you?"
"Hear it?," he cackled, raising his hands in claw-life fists. "HEAR IT?!"
Pulling his finger in, a large blackened tree sprouted in the middle of the wagon.
"Hear it? I can CREATE it, I can DESTROY IT! I call IT!," he roared.
He brought his hands down dramatically, setting the tree ablaze
and yelling "You think _I_, of all people, NEED the forest?!"
Myra put her hands over her mouth, moving from the tree slowly,
while it burned brightly. With a wave of his hands, the tree stopped burning.
"I see you've learned nothing," he whispered, waving
his hand across his body again, making the tree disappear.
"Ingrate...weakling...coward..." he mumbled, sitting back at his desk.
"COWARD? Me!?," Myra retorted indignantly.
Bystrick said nothing, yet his hands went to the edge of his desk.
at the moment she thought things had calmed, he tore the edges away from
his desk, splintering along the floor. "You insignificant mortal
woman," he stated bluntly, looking through her tear filled eyes.
"If you knew HALF of what you should, you might be worth the time to explain.
If I wanted to keep you "safe" in the wagons, I would have locked you in.
But I haven't..."
"May if you weren't so unsure of yourself, you would understand how I feel,"
she said, quietly.
Deftly grabbing Myra by the throat, gently yet firmly, he lifted her off
off the ground some two feet, and threw her across the wagon onto
the bed.
"You know nothing of insecurity. It seems your ignorance has
overrun your senses, and therefore, you'll be cast out at dawn."
"Yes, Myra the houseless, homelss Druid, once powerful, now asking
for change amongst the streets she used to rule." he stated, while
she whispered quiely "No...please no..."
[105] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sun Oct 12 21:55:50 1997
To: all
Visibly in pain, he sat heavily into the bed.
"Kill me, just don't cast me out, please," she pleaded.
"Killing you is too simple, for you and for me," was his reply.
"I once thought of you as a daughter, and with that came
respect. But respect deserves respect, and I loot at this through my eyes
not the eyes of a father. You took not only your life, but my own
into your hands. Not even Malice attempts their own members' lives.
Disrespect. Then you come and question me further.
More disrespect. And disregard my words in doing so.
Why do I bother...," He trailed off.
"You are right, Warder. I was wrong, and I am sorry," Myra said meekly.
"Sorrow is for weaklings," Bystrick said, emotionless.
She looked up at him with fire in her eyes, but looked down
again seeing the emotion in his face that wasn't in his words.
"You have already declared me as such, I believe," She said softly.
"In the scope of the world, you are nothing...a speck
of dust floating in the air. One day, you will blow away
just like the rest of the dust here. To the people of this
time, you are something more. If you choose to be something,
they will remember you for it and by it. If you choose to
be foolhardy and unscrupulous, do so away from my sight.
If you wish to go against my will, then leave now, and do not turn back.
If your heard truly lies in the forest, go to it, and have no remorse.
If you stay, you will do as I say."
And with that, he took a step towards his bed. With his
second step, he tumbled to the ground. As Myra came to him, he warded her
off, standing on his own. He gently crossed to the bed, and unceremoniously
dropped into it.
"Make your decision, woman. I have no time for petty blathering," he said.
"Are you sick," she asked, dodging the question.
"No more ill than the next, but my ailments come from other sources," Bystrick
said painfully. "Would you like to see the instanity and troubles you've
caused me, Myra?".
Slowly, he took his tunic off, revealing the black cancerous spot
that used to be a small circle on the back of his neck.
It had expanded from there, around his neck, onto his back, and covered
his chest. Myra looked horridly upon the sight, near tears
once again.
"We are bonded, Myra. You and I. When you go against me, my mark grows.
the same with me. And soon, we shall both die. If this isn't resolved....
But then, you don't care."
"But..," she started, but was cut off.
"I grow weak, and I need my sleep now. We shall see Steel tommorrow.
It has been arranged. Goodnight, for now," were his last words, as he passed
into sleep.
"I shall not leave you," Myra whispered, thinking he could not hear her.
"Ah, we shall see how you feel when you have what you've lost,
and that will be the true test," He thought, as he fell into sleep
[106] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sun Oct 12 22:09:51 1997
To: all
They were on the move early the next morning, meeting Steel in the place
they had agreed on. Bystrick collapsed as he came to a halt, and the two
began to speak. It seemed Myra had learned something, he remembered
thinking, as he listened to what he could. She knew something of true balance.
As they spoke, Bystrick's mind came in and out of reality. Through dreams and
nightmares. Something was happening...something strange.
As Steel stood, to leave as it looked to be, Bystrick came full to.
"Myra, come to me," He called, and Steel stopped in his tracks.
"Look into my eyes, and take what you see there."
She began to look for just a moment, then looked to the ground.
"I don't want those memories back," She said softly.
"You must take them, as this day you will make your decision. If you wish
to make a true decision, you'll need everything I've taught you, and what you
have known before."
Bystrick took her head in his hands gently, pulling her eyes to his.
"Take them, Myra. They are yours."
Myra stood entranced a few moments, then cried out, falling to the floor limply.
"What have you done, Demon!?," screamed Steel.
"Quiet yourself, Steel."
"If you have hurt her, so help me..." he raved, apparently very upset.
"I've not hurt her. You may have, but I've nothing to do with her previous
life," Bystrick stated simply, which kept Steel quiet a few moments.
As Myra came to, Bystrick walked to her.
"Child, listen to me, as these will be my last words for now.
You make your decision today. Use what you have learned from me, and
what you knew from before. When you come back today, you'll
either come for your life, or come for your things to leave. Remember, Myra, we
will be bonded. Always."
With that, he turned from them both, leaving them to their private.
What would she do? Would she leave, killing him once and for all?
Or would she stay, and take up her studies in ernest. He was ready to
to die for his conviction, was she?
Only time would tell...
[107] Myra: Storyquest
Sun Oct 12 22:37:54 1997
To: all
. Myra was pulled unwillingly into Bystrick's fiery
gaze. She knew what was happenning, and fought against
it, fearing the instanity and pain that would follow.
. As always, Bystrick mezmerized her, giving her back
what he had taken from her.. and a bit more.
. Myra's mind was thrown into chaos, memories and
thoughts running together, conflicting and crashing
together crazily. She cried out, and her mind shut down,
causing her to fall limply to the floor. Her mind rolled
around inside her head, dazed and trying to sort through
the confusing thoughts and emoitions that were suddenly
thrown together.
. And then she saw the images of the demon. She felt
it take over her body, blazing out her eyes and almost
obliterating her soul. Instead, she was locked inside
and saw through the demon's eyes her hands commiting
unspeakable crimes. Then she felt the demon leave her,
and returned suddenly to a life that was so completely
strange. She felt herself try to cry, but discovered
she no longer could.
. All these things happened in a split second, her
mind taking what felt like an eternity to push the
memories of Bystrick aside, and deal with her own.
. Myra stirred, moaning softly, taking a moment to
realize where she was. She saw Steel hovering over her
and Bystrick laying weakly on the bed once again. As
soon as Bystrick saw her rise, he spoke to her, giving
her freedom and choice, and walking limply out the door.
. Myra stood, torn and watched him leave. She looked
at him, catching his eyes before he left. Her face was
a mask of changing emotions, from anger, to fear, to
hate and to love. As suddenly as she had collapased, her
face became impassive, and she turned from Bystrick
and faced Steel.
. "You!" She yelled, shaking with emotion. "You are
didnt love me. You used me, my kingdom, my army for
your own horrible ends. You killed BOYS! Boys in my
army, who had lives and familys and loves to come, you
killed them like sheep to a slaughter! You ask for my
love only so you can use me in this quest of Nadrik's!"
. Steel looked a little shaken by her outburst, and
replied quietly, "I left my clan, my family, everything
for you. I even gave up my soul for you!"
. Myra stared at him, leaning against the bedpost and
glaring angrily. "No. I forced you to do nothing."
. Steel snort derisively. "So you never loved me? It
was all a lie? I gave up everything for nothing?"
. "No. I loved you, once. When you were human."
. "And I am not now?" Steel asked skeptically.
. "No. You are a shell of armour, Nadrik's pawn and
devoted servant. Your soul is not even yours during life."
. "And what of you? You are nothing more than Devion's
mistress. Playing whore to him and that demon Bystrick."
. Myra glare, shaking angrily and fighting the urge to
call upon the ethereal to destroy him. "You do not know
how to love anymore, Steel."
. Steel's face fell, and he pleaded, one last time, "Teach
me, Myra. Show me how."
[108] Myra: Storyquest
Sun Oct 12 22:44:27 1997
To: all
. Myra began laughing hysterically. She calmed and
gathered her control, wiping her eyes. "No, Steel. I
will not come back to you. If you wish to speak of
Nadrik's quest and what aid you wish of me, speak now.
I did not come here to listen to you beg for something
you cannot return."
. "Nadrik is trying to atone for his lack of wisdom in
his previous dealing with the evil gods. He seeks to
restore the Balance that has been lost." Steel said
impassively, holding in as many emotions as Myra was.
. Myra almost began to laugh hysterically again. "Balance?"
she asked incredulously. "Balance? Nadrik cares not for
balance. He only uses you to tip the scales in his
favor. I'll not be his pawn as well."
. "No," Steel replied agrily, "You'll be Devion's instead."
. Myra straighted, regaining some of her old royal
composure, and began to leave. "I'll not listen to
you any longer, foolish puppet."
. Steel said something behind her, but Myra was
no longer listenning to his idiot babble. Her mind was
turned to other things.. like her home, her heart, and
her soul. She no longer knew where she could go.
. Myra remembered the promise she'd made to Bystrick as
he slept. 'No,' she thuought, 'I'll not live.' Myra
began her long walk home, to the gypsy camp.
[110] Gnomel: storyquest
Mon Oct 13 08:39:08 1997
To: all
"Ohhh my leg!"
"Ohhh my leg!"
"So, Shaman. Why did you really attack us?
Tell me and I will stop hurting you."
"Me no Shaman! Me 'prenticed"
"Where is the Shaman?", Gnomel peered closely
at the Goblin.
"Me no tell you, smellyGnome!"
"Maybe you want to say the same to my green
robed friend?"
The Goblin looked, "Eeeek! Goblinblood on his robe!
Shaman gone, leave me charged. Go errond boye for
bigpriest"
"Big-Priest? What is his name?", Gurodel squeezed the
Goblins ankle harder.
"I not no! I not no! owww!"
Gnomel spoke strange words. The Goblin's fearful
expression melted to calm. "He shall talk now."
"He hornhead like paingiver! He nastybull!"
Gurodel dropped him to the floor.
"Yang? What did he want with smelly Goblins? Surely the
preacher has better taste?", Gnomel pondered this.
"He say -'You Goblin. Guard metalman, keepsafe. Stop
all and scoutmuch.' We hide in darkcave."
"Metal-man? Who is that?", Gnomel frowned.
"Steel? The metal man is Steel, I told you bear
knew what he was talking about! Where is he!"
The Goblin cowered, "Thru dorr. Me scared."
The companions walked through the door.
"Where is he?", Gurodel growled.
"He Gone!", the Goblin looked around in fear.
Gnomel looked at the human sized bed with the human
sized indent in it. "I WONDER how the MORTALLY wounded
Steel managed to get up and WALK STRAIGHT OUT OF THE GOBLIN's
ENCAMPMENT???!!!!!"
"I don't know Gnomel, maybe he RAN away in the confusion of the fight? Look!
Tracks. He must of gone that way." (ooc: the writer is getting very sarcastic
but hey, I spent 2-3 notes leading up to this.)
The three advenurers followed the tracks of the suddenly vital Steel
out of the Goblin stronghold. They followed him into the forest for miles.
They stopped when Tyrith heard the voices of Steel and some other people.
They listened to the conversation, undetected. The speakers seemed way to
involved in their own conversation to notice the three......
(from Myra's note)"I'll not listen to you any longer, foolish puppet."
Steel half muttered to himself "I am not the one bound to anyone, I fight
for the balance. For freedom!"
Myra didn't appear to notice.
"Come on, lets meet metalman."
The three stepped slowly from the undergrowth. Steel's hand went
to his sword. "How long have you been there?"
Gnomel nodded. "Hello Steel, We have been looking for you.
We have information for you........"
[111] Medwyn: Storyquest
Mon Oct 13 19:51:32 1997
To: all
Wait hoe did i get here ...where am i .....
wait im in battle but who am i fighting ,,,
looking around i servey the scene im fighting side by side with King Terri the ruler of the Shalonesti Kingdom
but i am not me i have changed I am no longer Gypsy but i am the admirial of the Kings Royal Guard ...Surrounding me are corpses all wearing differnt sybols ...aome r from THe City of Shalonesti some are that of the Clan ..Those of Valor, Knighthood , the New Thalos Guard , adn some of pe
but i am not me i have changed I am no longer Gypsy but i am the admirial of the Kings Royal Guard
Surrounding me are corpses all wearing differnt sybols ...aome r from THe City of Shalonesti some are that of the Clan ..Those of Valor, Knighthood , the New Thalos Guard , adn some of people i can not make out
Kiery is fighting Shadol of Malice ....then i see a movent then
NOTHING.... "Whats goin on ? ", i ask myself . to the right i hear somethings death cry follow by the cheer of Kiery
i awoke ..... Whats happening i say . Am i to be part of the shalonesti Kingdom .... only time will tell
who knows maybe torrmorrw
[112] Yang: Storyquest
Mon Oct 13 21:59:10 1997
To: all Smog Eclipse
. The skies above the granite Keep of Eclipse lay
shrouded in the brooding darkness of the late night
hours. The ogre king of Verminasia sat within the
walls of the keep, in the war room, with his
servants attending him on each and every side, his
every whim being fulfilled nearly faster than he
could whim it. The scene made the minotaur at the
opposite end of the table growl in disdain.
. "King Smog, your inactiveness on the part of
the city of Verminasia cannot be tolerated any
longer." The deep voice of the minotaur crusader
came. Seated on each side of the table were two
other minotaurs, the knights, Mithrax and Ibix.
. "Inactiveness? I'm quite active... why the other
day there was this nice woman.."
. "King Smog, we are far from interested." Ibix
interupted. The kings servants were appalled.
. "Your idleness might easily attribute for the
past years of decimation and shameful declination
of the armies of Eclipse... Verminasia is growing
weak and I am not at all appreciative of it."
. The king stood, not liking this sudden trend
of disrespect towards him. "The other leaders didn't
have this to say about it."
. "Lord Yang is not other leaders." Mithrax offered.
. "What will you have me do about it, Yang?" Smog
roared. By this time, Yang had risen from his seat
and was approaching the king. His mace struck down
into the table before the ogre king, shattering it's
ancient wood and splintering it. He drew up his
other mace and leveled it with Smog's head in an
act of warning.
. "Fix it. Before I do."
. The king's escort and Smog himself filed out of
the room. Yang turned to look at his two knights,
who were looking back at him in a way that history
had not often recorded. Yang had talked down to
the king of Verminasia, threatened him. Great leader,
or fool? The look was plain on both their faces.
. "That man needs a wife." Ibix offered, being the
wise minotaur he was.
. "That, is an excellent idea. He must marry, it
is Verminasia tradition. I have the perfect woman
for him. And for us."
. "Dismissed, knights." He continued, they rose and
left the Highlord standing alone in the War Room,
with the ancient shattered table. He summoned up
a gateway, and where he went was a place he had not
been in some time. A place of darkness.
. And what had happened there, was what had not
happened in some time.
[113] Trey: The origin of Trey part 7 (yes the last one)
Tue Oct 14 16:52:04 1997
To: all
Within the wagons he had found a home. Bystrick had given him the
responsibility of the House of Gold, the record keepers and treasurers.
In the circle or the gypsy he had found many more people with whom
he had a kinship. He came to respect and honor Laehrin, Tak, Yang, Ying
and Bageerah. Later including Drakkon, Caer and Mezrein to the list.
He had gained in more power, bringing his house of Gold to new heights.
All was well in the clan...
During this time he had also met a wonderul woman named Christine.
Together they had completed another part of Trey's life that had not
been present for a while, mutual love. Trey had begun a chapter of his
life that he had never had before....peace.
Trey Sousay. Elder of Gold. (Christine)
ooc: I hope you liked it, if you actually took time to read them..:P
[114] Yang: Storyquest
Tue Oct 14 17:48:13 1997
To: all
, The gateway sliced through the black, illuminating
the thick darkness of the chamber, brightly growing
as it opened, and the horned crusader stepped through.
As it closed, so did the living darkness around the
foreign creature.
, He knew his way about the room as he knew to
breathe to stop from suffocating. He waded through
the blackness to the altar of skulls in the center
of the baclk sigil that lay upon the ground, and
knelt on the hard, unseen floor.
, "My Lord. Necrucifer. Master and Father of the
eternal darkness. Here me, upon Algoron your strongest,
your most devoted disciple. I call to you for Guidance."
, There was silence, a deep, muffling silence. The
living darkness became thicker as it's density
increased, swirling in the room like the tides between
the stone cliffs of the eastern continent. It closed
around the crusader, almost suffocating. -Breathe
the air, not the darkness. Not yet. Your mortal body
cannot live off the darkness.- His thoughts mixed
with another's, the new presence in the room.
Footsteps could be heard approaching, directly
in front of the kneeling crusader. Otherwise, all was
silent except for the air rushing in and out of the
minotaur's lungs. The other entity in the room knelt
also at the altar, so that the two faced, or so the
crusader assesssed by the sound of two padded knee's
bumping onto the cold stone floor.
, For the first time in his crusading life, the voice
and presence of his god did not cause him pain nor
discomfort. Necrucifer had been testing his faithfulness,
all along, seeing whether Yang would serve him,
regardless of the rewards that were given.
, And the Lord told Yang what the shadows saw, and
advised him, and his orders were as thus..
[115] Steel: the Eggs
Tue Oct 14 18:46:40 1997
To: all
6 Eggs, I had 6 Dragon's eggs.. What could I do? From past experience I
knew that Ultimate Power currupts Ultimately, so therefore I had to choose
who would, and could care for these eggs. I had to decide on who could
responsibly Wield the Gift I was to offer them.. I Started, by walking to a
place I inhabit frequently, the Austinian Church.. There she was, that Yinn
with Theef Magic, Lioness. Smirking at a newbies request for EQ that was
too powerfull for them. I approached her, and asked to speak privately with
her. I asked her if she would care for the Egg, she who Found the Nature of
Trilantra's egg, so many years ago. She agreed, and then.. To Arkane I
traveled. Finding Samildanach, train thier Vast amount of troops, I walked
up next to him. Turning around, with almost a sixth sense, while saying
Hello Sir Steel. I spoke to him of my Quest, and he took the egg as well.
3 More to distribute, besides the Two I will keep. I then approached the
Gates of my Old home, Gareth Keep. The guards thier acknowledged my
presence, one even bowed. But across the threshold they woulkd not let me
cross. I asked a Page to enter the Gates and find the Paladin known as
Gideon, the Former Lord of the Crown. Giving him the Egg, he vowed to keep
it with his Life, until it hatched. And Now, 2 more to go. My thoughts
wandered to my early days of Adventuring, fighting side by side with Rhea
Shalonost, and Ranma Saotome; my Old Comrades in Arms. I sent a messenger
to Ranma in that Forboding Tower of Sorcery. Once again, making clear that
Ranma would send Thom, my Messenger back in one piece. Patiently I awaited
his summons. Ariving at the Grand Mistress of Magic's home.. We spoke
quietly. Ranma, since Trilantra's egg was found, you have wanted to find a
way to make an 'Neutral' Dragon. I now have the means. I haded him Two of
the Four remaining Eggs, one of good; one of evil. And he proceeded to Pray
to the Gods of Magic. When he opened his eyes, on the Table was Three eggs.
I took the Original egg of good Back, and proceeded to pray to Nadrik for
Transportation to my Home once again, my Duty finished.
Now, the Guardians of the Eggs emerge.
Ranma Saotome, Wizard.
Gideon, Paladin
Samildanach, Prince
Lioness, Austinian
Steel Talon, Lord of the Rose
And that is my Story
[116] Yang: Storyquest
Tue Oct 14 18:50:50 1997
To: all
[The story comes together?]
[Based on an RP session authorized by Handel]
, The very darkness surrounding the arch-crusader
of Necrucifer spoke, filling his entirety with purpose
and presence. Yang saw that all until now was irreal,
the absolute power that he was sure only gods, those in
the grace of gods and true manatonics felt.
, -You have done well. The ranks of the dark knights
fill slowly and surely, they flock to you because they
know of your favor in my eyes.-
, The overwhelming delight of his god's approval. Yang
knew though that these were mortal emotions that his
god was forcing onto him. But that did not make them any
less real, or sincere.
, -My concearns about Verminasia are being dealt with
I see, how prompt of you, Yang. Obviously you are
learning quickly what pleases and displeases me in this
land. Your cease-fire with the white robes seems trivial,
but I'm sure you had plans in that respects.-
, Necrucifer knew before Yang did that if the crusader
had had no plans to change the terms of the cease fire,
he had just that moment made some.
, -Steel. Steel is still in the picture, which is
unfortunate. Were he still within knighthood, you could
deal with him the simple way, however, this time you
must use other means beside force. This is the true
way of darkness, for often darkness is not about physical
danger as much as it is other aspects. Steel has much
darkness around him, despite his superficial aura of
light. Nadrik has been tainted, perhaps by the same
dagger that Steel had been. Do you know which dagger
that was, Yang?-
, Yang dreaded to think what would happen if he had
answered wrong. "I spoke to Sapphire. She was not
possessed by you nor by anything but the sorrow and
rage of what Steel had caused to her family, her mother,
his son, his daughter... her. My Lord I see not how
her dagger pierced Nadrik."
, -Not her dagger, faithful. The dagger of Devion,
revenge for the scars upon his face. Revenge for
stealing the souls of both Myra and Steel back for his
own ends. That was not where Nadrik's weakness began
though. My... brother.. punished him, but obviously
failed to mend his ways.-
, The crusader nodded his help, understanding what he
had suspected all along about Nadrik. His Lord stating
as fact what Yang had suspected was reassuring to say
the least. "Then there was a problem before Devion's
taint? He's always had strong influence in regards to
that family, it is no wonder that he was able to strike
at Nadrik using them."
, -There is no honor in a separated family, or a
shattered kingdom that results from it. There is no
honor in a lot of things that Nadrik and his crusader
have been doing. You need to find the proof of this,
faithful, and relay it to the world, so that more and
more, people begin to realise the danger in a hypocrit
god, and wish it to be remedied.-
, "My lord, and then?" Yang inquired.
, -Then you shall call him down and smite him.-
[117] Yang: Storyquest
Tue Oct 14 18:52:37 1997
To: all
[Based on the continuation of RP authorized by Handel]
, The crusader doubletook, not quite understanding.
It was unlikely that Yang could take down even a wounded
god, a vile god such as Nadrik. How?
, -There are switches in this world, focal points
in the dark world. There are things to be fixed and
wills to be broken, for the focal points are not
entirely physical, and often mortal minds cannot imagine
their keys of activation. But you have activated three
so far, albeit unkowningly. There are more to be
activated, before you may open Vas Portos...-
, Things were becoming clear, but more massive in
scale than ever before. The faith that Necrucifer had
placed in Yang's ability, the responsibilities that
the crusader now had... he prayed that he could live
up to them. Vas Portos.
, -Then once Vas Portos has been openned... well,
it shall be more than possible for you or anyone to
call down Nadrik, and the world shall see that he must
be fixed so that honor is honor, not some hypocritical
nonsense which Nadrik makes it... perhaps a new god of
honor can be appointed. We shall see. You shall not
be alone. There are many who will have a hand in
openning Vas Portos, even those of 'good' might be some
use. The heretics Bystrick and Myra also have a large
role to play, and if you observe their past months
together, you might be able to trigger quite a few
of the keys to Vas Portos at once. Each member of the
royal family of New Thalos also is associated in some
way with a key, as are many of my own servants, and
even yourself, though your focal point has already
been openned.
, The other entity in the room could be heard standing,
as did the crusader, standing into the thick, living
darkness of the sigil room.
, "And Vas Portos... that brings the black dragon
that I have in my dreams, that the draconus could not
provide? The black dragon that Myra has sent message to
me of in her dreams as well?."
, A great sigh filled the room. -More than a dragon.
Vas Portos brings my Avatar into the world.-
, And the peaces fell into place as Yang was once
again left in the dark, alone.
[118] Mako: The dragon...
Tue Oct 14 20:01:16 1997
To: all
Awaking from his slumber, Mako looked around the chruch.
He had seen Steel and heard of the egg's he had.....
*Pondering* Mako looked and talked to some, finding someone
with the information on who Steel had given the eggs to.
Slow to get up he smiled....
and he knew what he had to do....
[119] Corrigan: A Young Mages Past
Tue Oct 14 20:54:20 1997
To: all
Ahhh, the waterfall. So peaceful. So quiet. It makes a beautiful spot to think. Heh heh, I remember my first experience with magic. I was just a little 7 year old, full of hopes and dreams. One day at my villages annual fair, a mage showed up. I think his robes were blue.
I didn't know anything about mages, except that the entire village seemed to hate them for some reason. Well, it wasn't long before he was noticed. People began to push him around and spit at him. He merely glared at them with his aire of supiorority and continued past them.
It was when a group of boys began throwing rocks at him that I saw the power that mages control. The boys were hit by a small lightning bolt. They were stunned but were still alive.
It then that a woman came screaming at this rogue that he showed his true power. He incinerated her with a fireball. Upon seeing this, the crowd fled, seeking to spare their own puny lives. The crowd had taken cover in their houses and where ever else they were unseen.
Looking at how the elves had fled, he noticed a little boy still standing out in the open. He looked at me for a little bit and I merely returned his icy stare. After a little bit, he started to chuckle. I looked at him and asked "What's so funny?"
He looked down at me and answered "I am amazed that a little boy is the only one not scared of magic among a village full of elves that should feel right at home with my art."
He invited me to join him him for a little bit and so, out of curiousity, I went with him. That night, when I had returned, the village was so angry with what that rogue mage had done, that after he had left, the began forming search parties to hunt him down and kill him.
They looked for several days but they never found him. Every night, however, when I was supposed be asleep in my room, I snuck out to study with the mage. I did that for several years, nobody ever knew about my friendship with Farrash, the rogue mage.
Or at least no one should have known about it. One night my brother had noticed that I was missing, and so he went looking for me. When he came upon the cave that Farrash and I were training in, he ran home as fast as his legs would carry him.
Within an hour, the village had gathered at the cave. The first thing that they did was get their best archer to fire an arrow off at Farrash. It pierced him through the heart. He never had a chance, all he did was look at me and say one word, "Why?" He collapsed in front of me and I knew he was d
-ead.
My father ran in almost immedietaly gloatting about how HIS archer of a son had killed the mighty mage. He saw the tear in my eye and tried to comfort me by saying that I was safe from the Evil Mage. I tried to conceal my hatred of him, but his gloating wore me down.
By the time we arrived back home, I could no longer stand it. I looked at him and said softly at first "What have you done?" He looked at me questioningly and Before long, the entire village had been destroyed. Corpses of friends and and family lay, with an expression of pure terror on their face. I left the village quickly, after gathering all I needed from the cave.After several weeks of travel, I was in the city of Althainia, known by mages ad the home of the conclave.
I joined as soon as I could.
[120] Zelda: Zelda's Past Part II
Wed Oct 15 01:08:50 1997
To: All
_...continuing on here journey Zelda gets lost deep in the unknown forest. Night falls and darken the skies, she makes camp under a giant tree since all is dark all around her.
She falls asleep after a meal she prepared for dinner. It doesn't take long for the forest to come alive, with wolfs and unknown creatures...
"Arrrhh..." comes a cry from the forest. Howling fills the night, hungry wolfs look for their meals.
"Huh!" gasping Zelda awakens, afraid she tries to hide herself. All to be seen is a pair of glowing eyes...
"Who's there? Stay back..." Zelda growled at the glowing eyes looking at her hoping to scare it, but suddenly she is attacked by someone.
"HELP!" Zelda yells, and flees into a pack of wolves..."Oh no" she mutters to herself. She makes a run for it but the wolves catch up to her, she fights them trying to keep alive.
"SOMEONE PLEASE HELP!!!" she yells as loud as she can. *POOF* into a magical portal she is summoned by someone...
"HELP!" Zelda yells, and flees into a pack of wolves..."Oh no" she mutters to herself. She makes a run for it but the wolves catch up to her, she fights them trying to keep alive.
"SOMEONE PLEASE HELP!!!" she yells as loud as she can. *POOF* into a magical portal she is summoned by someone...
"Hello, Zelda I see you are lost" came a soft friendly voice, "Don't be alarmed you are safe here." said the mysterious voice. Zelda looked around, trying not to pass out from the bleeding...
"Thank you for saving me from those wolves, whoever you are." Zelda said gasping. Then with all of a sudden she sees a beautiful figure before her. Standing tall and very Dignified.
"I am Waerva..." she introduced herself with a graceful curtsey to the wounded Zelda, "Sorcesress of the Conclaves" she added. Waerva gave Zelda some potions to quaff, which healed Zelda magically.
And as mysteriously as Waerva appeared she disappeared, Saying "Take care, now."
"Wait where can I find you?" Zelda asked.
"I will visit you at a later time..." Waerva's voice came from the air.
Zelda fell asleep, when she woke up she thought that all was a dream. Beside was a bottle of Potion half empty... "It really happened..." she signed. Zelda wondered, about how magic rescued her,
she thought how it could help her in finding Tifa, her sister...
[121] Ranma: Storyquest:The Casting
Wed Oct 15 01:31:31 1997
To: all
Ranma eased away from the wall slowly, he hadn't been sure if
his cloaking magics would protect him from Yang's visitor, though
either they had, or the god hadn't cared. Rergardless, Ranma was
not amused at what he had learned. He debated attempting to
destroy Yang to stop this "avatar" from coming to this world,
but in his weakened state, he doubted he would suceed. No, he would
have to go to the other plan, the slightly more dangerous but definately
more fun plan. Grinning, the old man waved his hand and a rift sprang into
existence. Ranma had always liked dangerous fun plans..they were the
best type.
A few days later, in the tower of the Conclave
Several apprentices were gathered in the hallway outside of the
sorcerers section of the laboraties in the basement of the tower.
Before them was a door, to be precise, the door to Ranma's Laboratory.
The reason they were all gathered was due to a web of spells crafted
about the door. It was not unknown for mages to put wards on their doors
to keep out apprentices, but they were normally of the small shock, or
new variety. Apparently this one was more than that, evidenced by an
unconscious Graybeard lieing in the corner, moaning under the administrations
of several other mages. No, this was a ward designed to kill all who
entered the room. Serious magic indeed, and made especially strange
because Ranma normally didn't bother with wards. And so the apprentices milled
about, wondering what the mage was doing, and why he had locked himself in
there for the past few days.
Inside the room, the old mage was crouched over a desk, upon wich floated
two slowly spinning dragon eggs. Each was surrounded by a glowing nimbus
of light, shifting constantly between the colors of the prism. Ranma
was not pleased, not at all. He had known that what he was trying would be
hard, cloning was hard enough, combining two living objects would of course
be harder. Another shudder wracked the mage's body; he hadn't expected
it to be this hard. He could feel his life energy flowing from him, flowing
through the eggs and into another small pocket of light. Slowly, agonizlingly
slowly, the disk gained shape, slowly solidifying into a third egg. The easy
part was complete, now came the harder part. With another push of his will,
Ranma began to recite the spell he had cobbled together from "borrowed" spellbooks of
Alfred and Tekmar, the Alteration and Necromancy came hard to Ranma, but
he managed to finish the spell without mishap. It was nearly done, the soul
of the metallic hand been merged with the chromatic, now to give it life.
With a final push of energy Ranma channeled his own life force into the
spinning egg...he felt his own life force slipping away, years being drained
away from him...he tried to stem the flow..but couldn't..it had escaped his control..
He quickly tried to raise some wards, put up some protection, then all went black.
The apprentices outside the door were thrown back as the door exploded outword.
The tower rocked as a massive explosion tore through it. After the smoke cleared
nothing remained of Ranma's Laboratory, Ranma, or the dragon eggs.
The mages of the tower once again began sweeping up the bits and pieces...
Such things were known to happen around here afterall.
[122] Bystrick: Storyquest
Wed Oct 15 03:02:55 1997
To: all
"And the time will come when one power tilts the scale, and the other may
. fall into the abyss. If this happens, there will be
. many deaths, and no one shall survive. The world will become anew, and
. be shaped in the form of it's master."
Bystrick closed the Book of Ages, musing at the parable. Slipping it
back into his robes, he thought, "Maybe that wouldn't be
such a bad idea any longer. The world needs a change, and this would
certainly be it. Still, I must try...."
He rose from his bed slowly, still regaining his strength from the bond
he formed with Myra. She was no longer his, but her own.
Descending the stairs slowly, he noticed Trey standing
around the campfire. Bystrick looked on his oldest friend
with sorrowful eyes. One day, Trey would leave him, and the demon
would take him. Which would be first? He supposed that
he'd rather not see his friend off into the next realm. Forcing
a smile, he approached Trey, extending his hand, and grasping
the midsection of his lower arm in greeting.
"Trey, how goes?" he said, in a fake cheer.
"Bystrick, you should know you can't hide your humanity behind
. a mask anymore. I can nearly read you like a book these
. days, Warder. What troubles you?" Trey said quietly, as not to wakke anyone.
"Ah, you know know me well indeed," Bystrick mused. "You should
. be the seer I suppose, no?"
Both chuckled quietly, but Trey remained concerned.
"Very well, Elder," Bystrick continued, "If you truly wish to
. know, come with me...but be wary. Whatever happens, do
. not touch me, do not disturb me, and do not interfere. I know your
. instincts. But I trust you to hold by your word."
Trey only nodded, and followed Bystrick silently, wondering what could be
so important. As they arrived in the holy grove, Bystrick
motioned for Trey to stand off a ways, hidden within the
groves of trees beyond, yet not without a decent view of him. Slowly Bystrick
came to the trunk of a massive tree, walking around it slowly.
He studied the tree a few moments, and then sat at it's trunk, removing the
dagger from his belt. He slit his right palm, letting the blood flow onto
the trunk, as he "painted" the symbol Trey had known him to wear on his robes
so long; a small cross in a circle. He couldn't remember what he called it
so long ago. When the symbol was finished, he slit his other palm,
holding it onto the symbol. The wind began to pick up as he did
this, and a small doe seemed to sense the coming attraction, and bolted into
the grove. At first, the tree moved with the wind, blowing freely. But...
Yes, yes it certainly did. The tree began to shift against the wind! A small
branch moved towards Bystrick, and touched him on the shoulder. Trey stood
amazed as he saw what had begun.
****************************************************************************
"The wind will no longer move the branches, but they will move the wind,"
Bystrick recited, deftly. "It has been a long time since we've spoken,
Drakkara. Will you speak with me?"
[123] Bystrick: Storyquest
Wed Oct 15 03:35:40 1997
To: all
'Child, it has been a long time,' came a soft womanly voice he knew well.
"Good of you to visit a heretic, Drakkara," He responded.
'Tell me, foolish mortal, why should I not strike you down now? You leave
. my fold, then expect me to come as you please?' The voice demanded.
"Because I still wear your symbols, Drakkara. Doing so, you would smite
. yourself and be trapped in this 'new home'," Bystrick responded, revealing
. his full emotion on the situation.
'Then you truly haven't let me then,' Drakkara said deftly.
"This body can never leave you," Bystrick said, impassionately, "The demon
. took me, and I was left to rot, even by you. But the body is still yours.
. Even after the defeat of the demon, I still owe you something."
'Do you wish to repay me now then, mortal?'
"Nay, now is not the time. Now is the time of worry, not justice," he sighed.
'I am growing tired of this chit chat, mortal. Tell me your desires if you
. follow me. If not, I shall leave you,' the voice nearly boomed.
"Even the gods and goddesses need following my dear, but very well. You,
. of all gods, work in the bounds of natural life, with the waxing and waning
. of the moons. You, of all evil in this life, know the fluxing of balance.
. The need to keep each power in it's bound. Why is it Necrucifer has
. taken this balance into his hands without the intercedence of Kwainin?"
'Ah, Kwainin, the keeper of Balance,' came the response. 'My ally, my enemy.
. Think, if you will, of the universe as a pendulum, swinging back and forth.
. Evil pulls the pendulum one way, and good the other. It is Kwainin that
. strives to stop the motion of this pendulum. However, when the pendulum
. stops, so does the universe. Thus we must strive to keep it in motion.'
Bystrick noded sagely, saying, "I should have expected this, and therefore
. I have but three things for you. The first is a message. Tell Necrucifer
. Myra has chosen her path, as been hidden from him. She has been taken
. from Nadrik and into my fold. The second is knowledge. The dragon eggs
. that have been turned to me have been fostered in my care. Neither shall
. be as self-righteous as the sides of this war. The last is simply this.
. Where you see the universe as a pendulum, I see it as a lever. Good and
. evil are on either side, rocking back and forth, and in the middle,
. nuetrality holds up either side. When good or evil has taken too much,
. nuetrality returns the lever before it tips over, spilling the other side.
. Either we can see eye to eye, or I must go my own way in this."
'As for the first, Necrucifer knows about Myra. She is a lost sheep,
. insignificant in the equation of the universe...and quite frankly, more
. trouble than she's worth.' replied Drakkara. Bystrick grinned lightly at
. this.
'As for your second statement, the eggs...their path will unfold, their
. significance to you mortals be told, however, they do not concern me.'
. came the voice again, unknowingly spreading Bystrick's grin.
'And when I described the universe as a pendulum, for one instant you showed
. promise...promise of and understanding far greater than most mortals.
. However, I was wrong. If the universe were a lever as you say, and one
. end tipped too far, with nuetrality balancing it out, wouldn't good or evil
. be banished by "falling off" as you say?' the voice continued in the air.
. At this point, Bystrick's eyes were smoldering. 'Goodness and evilness is
. what makes the universe turn in the night sky. Without one, the other would
not exist'.
Bystrick's eyes flashed in a flare of red light which even Trey could see from
his vantage. Still yet, Drakkara continued....
'I don't expect you to understand this with your puny mortal mind'
[124] Bystrick: Storyquest
Wed Oct 15 04:02:25 1997
To: all
Without moving his lips, Bystrick began to speak, grinning through his fiercely
glowing red eyes.
"Drakkara my dear, don't insult my little mortal friend. I'm sure he'd love
. to debate with you, and might even understand you, but he's a bit tied up
. now. In any case, he's just a mortal, what do yuo expect from him? He
. hasn't lived my 15,329 years...he only thinks he has."
The tree began to focus into the center of Bystrick's body, in something
like heavy concentration. Bystrick's grin grew wilder and wider.
'Bystrick, hear these words, perhaps they will help you...'
Bystrick stood adeptly, and started to do a strange jig-like dance around
the tree. "He can't hear you, silly girl!," he screamed out, "He's mine when
I want him!!" With that yelled, he began giggling and hopping up and down.
'These eggs, ever so insignificant to the pantheon in the heavens, will
. hold importance in how the world of algoron unfolds. Bide your time and
. pay careful attention to what happens.' Drakkara finished, speaking softly.
Bystrick chimed in, again without moving his lips, "Ah yes, my little mortal
. friend will be shaping the heart of everything he touches. I've heard that
. echo through his headbefore from somewhere...Anyway, I think your time is
. is up honey. Say hi to Necrucifer for me, the bastard."
'I have forseen that these eggs will help swing the pendulum of fate!,' she
. cried out, knowing what would happen.
Bystrick cackled gleefully as he pulled his dagger from his belt, slamming
it into the symbol that had taken hold in the trunk of the tree.
The wind blew swiftly and the tree was succombed by the force. A pillar of
smoke rose from the highest branches to the heavens, drawing from the tree
until all that remained was a hollow shell. A cloud formed quickly in the
sky, in the form of Drakkara, and then dissipated, as Bystrick watched and
laughed gleefully.
"Ah well, my little friend. Have your body for now," Bystrick said,
his lips still unmoving.
With that, Bystrick slumped to the ground, and a cry arose to fill the
world. A cry of demon screaming laughter across Algoron.
****************************************************************************
Trey watched as Bystrick hit the ground, and disregarding his promise, ran
to his friends side. Certainly Bystrick could not expect him to hold
to his word in this situation. He reached Bystrick as he was slowly coming
to. Kneeling beside him, his whisper rang through the silence..."Warder?"
"Damnation, man. I told you to stay put," Bystrick said, almost angrily.
He sighed heavily, and Trey helped him to his feet.
"No matter," Bystrick continued, "We've much to do. These eggs are of
. some importance, it seems. Let's see what I can do with them."
The two walked slowly back to the camp, Bystrick leaning heavily on Trey
for support. As they reached the first wagon, Bystrick stopped Trey.
"I'll need your help, you know...," He said quietly.
"My help? What about Myra? Why didn't you bring her?," He said, baggled.
"She her own woman. She's no longer my concern," He said, angrily, not
. noticing his own tone.
When Trey said nothing, they both walked into the camp. Obviously, he would
need his time. Bystrick knew Trey would come to him if and when he felt able
to help. Better yet, he knew he would come to him soon enough.
[125] Trey: storyquest
Wed Oct 15 10:24:47 1997
To: all
The day was long, and this night was even longer. He had come up with
the watch shift, like he had many times before. So once again, he sat
attempting to warm himself by the campfire. His back was to the warders
wagon, but he knew that Bystrick was exiting it and walking towards him.
Standing, Trey turned to his friend and exchanged plesentries and chatted
about things lost in the wind. It seems Trey had struck a chord and
Bystrick had invited him to the grove, with orders of not to interfear.
They began the walk...
Trey was told to stand away and hidden from this great tree that Bystrick
had begun to carve a symbol, forgotten from his past. He watched as
Bystrick began a small blood ceremony to enchant this summoning symbol.
He watched as the tree began to sway and twist, and it began.....
***** Read Bystricks last couple of storynotes for what happened here *****
The last he had seen before the collapse was something he had almost
forgotten possible from Bystrick. He had seen this demon before, from
their time as murderers in Malice. But he had thougth his demon had been
banished. He was wrong....
Rushing to help his fallen friend, and helping him up to his feet
they spoke again on their journey back to the camp. Bystrick had to rest
and Trey helped him into his wagon for the needed rest.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Trey knew his friend was in need, and he had to help him. But how?
Trey had never delt with banishing a demon, he was no invoker. How
could he help....Trey closed his eyes and fell a sleep on his shift.
Nothing knew, Myra had always snuck out of the camp at this time.
But now she did not need to sneak out, she was free. Trey fell asleep
thinking of how to help his friend.
[126] Ying: Storyquest
Wed Oct 15 16:19:42 1997
To: all
, It was the Day of the Bull, 8th of the month of
the Battle. Conclave's tower rose high into the sky,
and as usual, was bustling with activity.
, The woman, in her black silk dress, approached
the tower. Her pitch hair blew slightly in the mystical
wind which was associated with the magics eminating
from it. As her deep blue eyes scanned it's magical
structure from afar, and as she walked towards it,
more and more she flet as if at once time it was her
home. A lower ranking mage greeted her at the door,
at first Macinaw, newly promoted, was not sure whether
he recognised the woman as a non-mage. He saw only
a plainly dressed, willowy woman with a short out-
cropping of tousled auburn hair, not the woman that
would have been the cleric of Drakkara.
, "Hail there, lass! How can I help ya?" the mage
inquired cheerfully.
, "I'm but a humble woman, sir, but my husband
sent me to the tower because of my mystical ways.."
And in no way had she spoken a lie.
, "Hmm, well, we're glad you came to us. We accept
all magi, no matter thier potential. You'll be better
off here."
, "So my husband figures."
, "Well, stand in the lobby with the other new
apprentices, and I'll give you all a tour of your
new home!"
, So the mystical, humble woman stood with the
other new recruits who ranged from children to
elders of many different races. It wasn't long before
the group was large enough to be on their way. Near
the rop floor, the group was still large enough as
to not notice when one of their numbers had slipped
away.
, The pitch haired, pale faced beauty poked her
head through the door of the unwarded study near
the top floor, the remenants of what looked like
what she was searching for. She stepped in, bottom
of her silk dress fluttering behind her and with the
motion of her sandalled feet. Ranma's study.
, She knew what he had been doing, the mages shared
their knowledge with eachother often, and she was
quick to catch on. She did not know, however, how her
soul-mate had known to send her here. There was, of
course, the unbroken standing mirror on the far wall,
a mirror which she remembered from some faint memory
of childhood. Approaching quietly, she touched the
mirror with both her hands. She interlocked her
fingers with that of the image, and suddenly pulled
the herself right out of the mirror!
, For a moment, the two Yings looked at eachother,
the former image looking slightly more confused than
the original.
, "Who said wizards knew all the tricks?" one Ying
said, touching her hair and strethcing her human
legs experimentally.
, "It is Drakkara," said the first Ying, "not the
wizards, who knows all the tricks, At least where
black magics are concearned. Ranma knew better than
this..." She tutted half-heartedly.
, As the image of Ying passed out of vision, it
transformed without much glamour into a darkly cloaked
and armored minotaur: her soul-mate, Yang.
[127] Ying: Storyquest
Wed Oct 15 16:22:34 1997
To: all
, "So this is Ranma's study. But where is the old
man?"
, "You didn't plan to kill him did you? Drakkara
knows where he is now." Ying replied to Yang.
, "Indeed she does. Did you know the old man had
one of those eggs?"
, Ying nodded her head indifferently. "Conducting
experiments on it no doubt.. and not just one egg.."
, "And if he's dead, we must find out what he did
wrong. It would be most unfortunate if when I began
my experiements, this was the result." The minotaur
gestured to the blasted room.
, "There are traces of stretched life forces here."
the pale faced woman assessed, walking around, touching
certain unbroken objects. "And traces of both good
and evil powers. He tried to make a dracon."
, Yang nodded curiously. "Yes, but for what purpose?"
, "Irrelivant, i think. The point is the chromatic's
egg did not let go of his soul. Sucked it in even."
, "That might not be pleasant."
, "I wouldn't think that if he returned, he'd be the
same old man these clavists knew. Drakkara has hold
of him."
, "So you don't think he will be interfering with
Vas Portos after all?"
, The willowy woman lifted her shoulders idly.
"Depends. I doubt that Necrucifer would have spared
him from your temple if he had had any concearn that
he could stop Vas Portos. Don't you think that he might
even be one of the focal points?"
, "Perhaps." Yang found a few of the charred notes
that had something to do with Ranma's experiment.
Grinning to himself, he gathered all the surrounding
papers that had been left, scattered around the room.
, "Let us depart, my love."
, The woman smiled, her thin lips uttering a few
words, and the two stepped into a nearby shadow,
vanishing with all the notes they could find, never
noticing the gnome who had hidden in the cupboard,
to his obvious relief.
, "This tower is supposed to be safe from these
kind of people," Gnomel breathed, waddling into
the middle of the room in his white robes. "But I
still don't know what that dark crusader wants with
dragon's."
, A voice, totally unseen, answered beside him.
"Nor do I. Nor do I understand this talk of Vas
Portos, or focal points... and Ranma's soul?? Could
that mean he's still alive?"
, Gnomel nodded to himself, scrtaching his chin.
First her rebuilds Eclipse, then he's researching
dracons. It sounded familiar, like ancient history.
He would have to look into what Eclipse ever had to do
with dracon's before this day. In any case, this
turn of events left a queer feeling in his stomach.
[128] Tuefry: ...
Wed Oct 15 19:29:27 1997
To: all
It was long enough.
Beliefs gone, and love lost.
It was time.
None would take the gift/curse of the Horned One's memories. Three tries,
three denials. It will die with me.
I walk to my final resting place. Alone.
Tuefry BlackHeart, the Unbeliever.
[129] Tak: storyquest
Wed Oct 15 20:14:14 1997
To: all
OOC disclaimer: if Handel or Bystrick disagree with this, I'll remove it.
Tak was sitting in camp, sharpening his blade on a whetstone. Trey had
guard duty that night, so Tak decided to see a bit of the countryside
and do some stargazing. Nodding to Bystrick as he came out of his tent,
Tak left the wagons and went into the plains.
Sometime later, Tak was lying on his back, watching the twinkling lights
in the heavens. In his mind, he traced the constellations he knew: Turpa,
Cliath, and Raije. As his eyes fell upon this last, the stars were
extingished like a candle in a gale. Startled, Tak jumped to his feet.
<<< P A I N >>>
It was as if a giant had grabbed his head in one massive hand and was
squeezing it like an orange. Tak fell to his knees in the worst agony he
ever felt. The pain spread until his whole body was aflame, his muscles
spasming, everything around him black shadow. And, unbelievably, the pain
increased... and again... and as Tak let forth a scream heard back in
Althania, Tak's body was ripped in half at the waist... and then faded away.
[130] Tak: storyquest
Wed Oct 15 20:29:34 1997
To: all
OOC Disclaimer: same as the last one, this is where it makes sense.
Tak sat up with a start, the agonizing pain a dull memory in the back of
his mind. He was no longer in the plains north of the city... in fact, it
didn't look like he was anywhere. Everything around him - sky, ground -
was... nothing. There was no light, yet he could see. There was no air, yet he
could breathe. And all was nothing, for as far as he could see...
"Where am I..?"
You are nowhere
Tak looked around quickly, and saw no one. He quickly drew his weapons.
"Who are you? Where are you?"
To answer the second question, I also am nowhere
And as for the first...
A man dressed in red-stained plate mail materialized before the startled
gypsy. An older man, he appeared to be a veteren of many battles. Scars
covered what parts of his body were visible, and while his body spoke of
great strength, he appeared tired... weak.
"Who are you to abduct me in the night?"
The man looked into Tak's eyes, peeling away the mental barriers, and
borrowing down into his soul.
[132] Quithas: Quithas' Tale
Wed Oct 15 21:00:20 1997
To: all Scorn
It was late autumn. So late, in fact, that the first
storms of winter threatened to strike at any time.
The wild elf and his wife huddled safely in their
tent. The couple's first child was almost due, and
the husband wondered if the child could survive its
first few months of life during the cold, merciless
winter.
The three moons were shining brightly (to those who
could see them) on the frigid winter night when
the couple's firstborn son was born. Quithas was
the name which they gave to him. And he did survive
that first winter. More than survive, he thrived.
As the young elf grew, his father and mother taught
him the ways of the forest, the traditions of their
people, and the history of their world. He grew strong
in body, mind, and spirit. Absorbing all that his
tribe's elders could show and teach him seemed to be
his life's true passion.
One day, when he was still a young man by all elven
standards, his father was gravely wounded while hunting.
As his father's condition worsened, the healers of
the tribe were at a loss for the way to cure him.
The loss of blood and, worse than that, his right
arm made the elf's condition very grave indeed.
Finally, the tribe's healers were able to save
the father, but his right arm was lost. Quithas
was forced to grow up quickly, so that his family
would not suffer shame and hunger through not
having the ability to participate in the tribe's
hunting parties.
Quithas rose to the challenge and learned the
techniques that he needed to ensure his family's
livelihood.
Later, after his family was taken care of and
secured, Quithas started out on a trek to fulfill
his biggest childhood dream. To become a guardian,
tracker, and sage of the forest. To become a ranger.
[133] Tak: storyquest
Wed Oct 15 21:02:06 1997
To: all
OOC Diclaimer: now it really makes sense, I promise
Mark me, Tak, son of Khasa:
At this moment, you do not exist. It was necessary to destory
you so that none may overhear. Fear not, you will be returned
to existance, but you will not remeberbeing here until the
time is right.
Good and Evil once again combat each other in a bid for power.
But there is one upon the land who would upset the balance and
destroy the world. It is imperative that this... thing... must
be stopped, or fate will stop, the heavens will crash upon the
You must destory the demon within Bystrick.
it is forbidden for me to interfere in this. But I can give you
this advice: it is not known if the demon can be destroyed
without killing Bystrick... if at all.
"I cannot kill the Warder. I've pledged my honor to him."
You must - YOU WILL - destory the demon. It is my will, and
you will do as I say...
With lighning reflexes, the man reaches out and touches Tak on the forehead.
Tak's eyes go blank and lifeless.
Go now, Tak. Return to the world, return to your destiny. I am
I am unsure what the outcome will be, or even if this is the
right course of action. Enough..! It has been set in motion.
My blessing, and hopes, go with you Tak.
Tak slowly awakens, the contellation of Raije the first thing he sees...
[134] Steel: the Death of Tuefry..
Wed Oct 15 21:29:46 1997
To: all Sapphire
Tuefry came to me at night (as Usual).. He only said, Steel go somewhere
private, we must speak. I went to a quiet little room and sat. Tuefry then
spoke up. Steel, I am going to the land of the dead. I do not wish to
return, and the only thing that will allow me to return is you. Me, I said
somewhat confused. But... He Interupted, and the Only thing, the only item
that means anything to me. He then brought out his wedding ring. Thrusting
it into my hand he said, take this.. With this and a Spell, and the
Location: the Co.... He whispered into my ear. And he gave me a page of a
spell which he made me memorize.. The Page was then Burnt by an unseen
flame. There are only three things in this world that i will come back for.
"and they are?" I asked. 1. If Drakkara joins the Good Pantheon. 2. If
you renounce your Beliefe in ALl of the Gods. 3. (and at this he Smiled)
If Nadrik... Again, whispering into my ears. Tuefry then made me Honor a
Bond of over 30 Years was forged. The Bond of the Egg. I could not refuse,
at that Moment, he opened a Portal, and although I tried, I could not
follow. From the Portal I heard, give the ring to no one. I give it to you
because I know those Three events will never occur.
I then went to find Sapphire.
[135] Corrigan: Storyquest.
Thu Oct 16 00:20:14 1997
To: all
Looking out into the night sky from some unused chambers, Corrigan shifted his weight against the wall, trying to get comfortable.
Finally, satisfied with how he leaned, he looked up into the sky. He had heard many rumors from his travels. He had heard even more from his fellow mages. He knew that something was happening, something big.
But Corrigan wanted to know more about the situation before he jumped into it, to benefit in what ever ways he could. He had heard of the discovery of some dragon eggs by a great warrior, but at the moment, he couldn't recall the name.
Trying in what ever ways he could, he just couldn't seem to get the whole story of the recent events. But he was not worried, Corrigan knew that Drakkara would send him in the right direction when she thought he was ready.
And so as he looked at the black moon, he smiled an evil smile. He knew that whatever it was that was happening, he would get involved and he would benefit, in whatever way possible. With a yawn and a long stretch, he headed off to his chambers to sleep.
[136] Lioness: Knights, Dragons, Mages, and Theefs.. oh my!
Thu Oct 16 00:57:48 1997
To: all
. Lioness lay her ears back, howled, and banged her head against the
top of her desk. Unfortunatly it is doubtful the action did her
scatterbrained and overworked mind any favors.
. *gods be! knights and dragons, knights and dragons!*
. *if either had good sense the world would be a much simpler,
. peaceful place*
. For the first time in a while, Lioness missed the company of the
Guild of Thieves.
. *there at least people operated with good sense and logic*
. *evidently good sense and logic are illegal*
. It had not taken long before the world knew of Steel's plans to
distribute the eggs. Actully it had taken a lot longer for the
dragon to locate her than she had guessed. Steel, the pompus knight
that he was, had made a great show of presenting the egg to her, in
front of people even! at the church of Austinians.
. *that is not the theef's way, if we had done it the Guild's way
. no one would have ever known of the existance of the eggs*
. *alas, Steel is not a thief, but a noble knight, who only wishes
. to do right*
. *alas, Mako is not a thief, but a noble dragon, who only wishes
. to preserve his race.
. *Alas, I am a theef, but a cowardly one, caught between a rock
. and a hard place. A knight's and a dragon's wishes*
. When she first saw the giant blue sitting in the church, she
knew he had come for her. His argument was simple; the child should
be with it's own kind. He looked at her, expecting an argument.
Lioness wondered if he realized she had already come to that same
realization.
. She remembered quite well what Steel had said when she asked,
"What in the world are you gonna do when all those eggs hatch?"
The answer surprized her, comming from the stuffy knight:
. "Let them make their own choices."
A new veiw for the same closeminded crusader who once tried to drag
Myra's little white dragon egg down the path of good. So when he
so when he presented her with the egg, Lioness too swore to herself
that she wouldn't bend or twist the child of the cromatic dragon to
her own path. She also knew that this was a role she could never
play.
. *I try to teach and show everyone the way of good, that is what
. I am, I cannot change that*
. *this child needs to be with its won kind, chromatic and metalic
. not a furry, friendly Yinn*
. Origanally, she had planned to leace the egg in the monument in
the dragon valley at the first sign of it hatching. She would leave it
some food and water perhaps, a note saying to come for tea some time,
but she planned on leaving it there, among the relics of it's people,
to find itself, and understand what a dragon is.
. She wasn't entirely sure about giving the egg up to Mako, but it
made sense.
. *ahh Mako, no one is pure evil, like I am not pure good no matter
. how hard I try, but today you are particurly evil. For I am
. certain that any desision I make is not the 'right' one.*
[137] Lioness: lioness contiues her senseless babble... fun fun!
Thu Oct 16 01:30:24 1997
To: all
. *if I found an elf baby abbandoned in the woods, I would not
. give it to a dwarf to be raised*
. *If I found a baby dragon in the woods, I would not give it to
. a Yinnish Theef to raise*
. *gods be! good, bad, or indiferent, I agree with Mako*
. *visions of a white dragon mother and a knight slowly maiming
. each other, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, till both lay dead*
. *Knights and Dragons! Knights and Dragons!*
. The air sparkled before her, a wyrm of all colors and none, all
metals yet never forged, phased in. Fat from food eaten in the
banquet outside at the Court, it chirped and fidgeted expecting a
treat from it's mistress. Lioness really had no idea what sort of
critter it was, however, in spite of all her best efforts to rid
herself of it, it would beam back looking for her.
. "I gave your friend up to Mako, I hope he keeps his promises,"
the phase dragon chittered and flit about...
. *do you understand a word of what I am saying?*
"I feel kinda bad about it, but I think its probably the right thing
to do with it, besides the rest of those people Steel gave eggs too
are stubborn as mules. If Mako thinks he'll be raising a whole clutch
of eggs, he's got another thing coming, eh?"
. She tossed the critter a bit of meat from her stew, she doubted
it actully needed substance to eat, but it seemed to like food, all
the same.
. "I feel kinda bad about giving Steel's egg up like that, even
he didn't lay it, it ment an awful lot to him, and trusting me with
... it...
. =he diddn't really trust you with it=
. Lioness stared at her pet.
. =if he truly entrusted the egg to you he would have respected
. your desision to give it to my brother=
. =It should be with its people=
. *intresting, coming from one who abandoned his*
. *why don't you go back to your people, wyrm?*
. =why don't you go back to your people, yinn?=
. *I belong here*
. =I belong here=
. *then, does the egg truly belong with its people?*
. =*it cannot make that decision untill it lives and learns with
. it own people*=
. =*maybe it will be like us and leave our homes for new lands
. and ideals, but we can't make that decision for anyone*=
. "I will let them make thier own choices"
The clomping of many hooves and heavy carts was heard on the road
way above her office, and the phase dragon shimmered into another
plane or form of existance. A black-furred Yinnish assassin entered
the room, her body guard, and old friend.
. "They want to know where to stash the marble."
. "What?" Lioness's mind was still drained from deep thought.
. "I don't know, some deal in the dwarven lands went bad, so they
raided a local quarry and..."
. Lioness covered her ears, "I don't want to hear this, I don't
want to know who, I don't want to know why, nor how, when, where,
or what! I am not on the inside anymore, ignorance is bliss...
stolen marble officer?.. what marble?" She chanted to her self and
tenitively removed her hands from her ears.
. The man contiued "... anyhow they have 5 carts of Dwarven marble
and need to stash it here for a while."
[138] Lioness: why do people think the court of miracles is a dumping ground?
Thu Oct 16 02:10:32 1997
To: all
. "I don't belive this." Lioness walked past her guard and stepped
in to the undergound den, the Court of Miracles, and stood on her
soapbox and lectured the roudy crowd of vistiers and houseguests at
large. "I allow all of you the safty of my holdings with the
understanding that a few simple rules will be obeyed. Anyone remember
them?"
. The crowd laughed and shouted a few snide remarks along with,
"the rule":
. "No stashing of recent assassination victems under your couch!"
. "Yes, thats right, and no stashing of five carts of stolen marble
in my gardens!" Lioness amended for them.
. "Ahww.. come on, be a sport," someone called out, "We'll carve
a statue of yer lovely likeness from a block!"
Lioness chuckled, "Flattery will get you no space in my garden;
however," she tossed the leader of the rock laden band of brigands
a key, "it will get you the key to the northern wearhouse. Now if
there isn't anything else to attend to, I'll be heading back to...
. *a flash of thought*
. . . ...work..?"
. *a flash of light*
. *a boom of sound*
An earthquake hit the room.
. The entire room ducked and drew daggers. Lioness stood up.
"Gods be! What was that?"
. "Come quick," someone from the gardens above yelled, "It looks
like the Mages tride to blow themselves up again!"
. Lioness rushed upstairs, and looked across the city skyline to
the tall tower in the south. It was indead smokeing and sparkling
of a spell gone... wrong?
. Comments drifted around Lioness, but she did not join in the
the bets and jokes of the latest explosion from the tower.
. *"Rated from one to ten.. I give it..."*
. *"Drat... the tower's still there"*
. *"I dunno.. does it look like it's leaning a little to you guys?"*
. *"Ding dong the wicked wizard is dead!"*
. *"Hey guys, a buyer for the marble presents itself!"*
Lioness stared into space.
. *Ranma!*
. "Lioness," her guard's soft Yinnish voice woke her, "what do you
think happened?"
. "I think the Arch-mage of the Monkeys made himself an omlette."
She replied bitterly.
. *a prayer for magic*
. *a prayer for two souls trapped in shell, the victems of an
. untried spell*
. *Ranma! Old friend! What have you done now, idiot?!*
. Lioness spoke slowly to her guard, "Who was responsible for the
dragon job in the first place?"
. "Not us."
. "Find out, and the location of the rest of the stolen goods."
. "Yes, Godmother."
. *Gods be! Knights, dragons, mages, and thieves who don't work
. for me*
. *I better get to the church and make sure no one was hurt in the
. blast*
[139] Ranma: Storyquest
Fri Oct 17 03:18:13 1997
To: all
The old mage slowly opened his eyes, only to quickly close them again as
a sharp lance of pain slammed into him. "This is going to be one of those
days." he thought as he propped himself up onto his knees. Once again he
opened his eyes, and after a bit of squinting and adjusting he finally
managed to get a look around him. Rocks, lots of rocks. Now he was faced
with a few little questions, first, where was he. Second, how did he get here.
The last thing Ranma remembered was the spell, the feeling that something was
not going as planned. Instead of drawing a bit of the souls of the good and
evil eggs to create a third neutral egg, something else happened.
It seemed almost as if he was taking their good and evil into himself, fusing
their souls with his own, and giving part of himself to each of the eggs.
The eggs....He quickly scanned about and noticed them lieing on the blanket
he kept them wrapped in. Reaching out with his mind, the mage encountered
something he hadn't ever experienced with a mind probe before...himself.
Fighting back panic, the mage probed the other egg, and found the same thing.
Though not exact copies, the young lives within bore an unmistakable resemblence
to himself. He could feel them stirring, Felt them feeling their surroundings
just as he did. Just as we did. As we stretch our wings to the heavens and
let forth a billowing roar as we leap into flight. Yes, soon the young ones
would experience the same joys he had. Ranma started from his little daydream.
He didn't have any wings. And he couldn't recall ever having any in the past.
For that matter, he didn't know why he had a sudden urge to uproot all the trees
in the area and build a nice cozy lair. Then something in him clicked.
He hadn't just given himself to the eggs, he had captured parts of their souls
inside of him. The realization brought on a flood of memories, none of them
his own. A war raged in his mind, as the little good life lashed out against
the black shadowy image in his mind. The mind that had been the mage
Ranma struggled to keep the two new minds in check, struggled to stop them
from destroying each other, and himself in the process.
Unfortunately, dragons, even unborn hatchlings, seemed to posses remarkable willpower.
After a brief mental battle, the wizard realized he could not win, and
retreated to the far recesses of what had once been his mind. And inside
his head, good and evil raged for control.
Several minutes later the mage opened his eyes and stood up. Gathering his
possesions, he looked about and nodded. Things were going exactly as planned.
Without so much as a word or gesture the mage willed a glowing portal into
existence, with a smirk he stepped through.
[140] Beraal: A bit of past found.(1)
Fri Oct 17 15:21:42 1997
To: all
Today, it was suggested to me by Beth to seek a fellow Shalonesti
named Elistan, for he may have answers to questions of my tragic past.
I did as she suggested. I found Elistan resting in Shalonesti
I did as she suggested. I found Elistan resting in Shalonesti
Forest. I went to him in search of answers, but what I got was much
more.
------------------------------------------------
Elistan, could you tell me a bit about your past?'
Why?' he replied.
I have been told to seek you, for you may have answers to my past.'
He started, When I was young, I went out into the forest to hunt. I
came back to my village and found it destroyed.'
I gasped. That happened to the village that I came from. When the
attack occurred, my mother hid me in the root cellar. The last sound
I heard from her was her death scream.'
The people that destroyed my village could be the same ones that
destroyed yours.' Tears were trickling down his face as he remembered
that day. I did bury my family. I even had to remove my younger
sister from a tree where she had been abused. I do remember not
finding my youngest sister. She was just an infant. I had always
hoped to find her.'
[141] Beraal: A bit of past found.(2)
Fri Oct 17 15:27:16 1997
To: all
Did you have sweet roots in your root cellar?' I asked sparked by a
hidden memory.
They were the sweetest. Mom, told everyone who asked that it was a
family secret.'
She told us it was love and blessings.'
Elistan's eyes widen, and started to stare at me. You have the bluest
eyes. They remind me of my mothers. Do you remember having a brother
and a sister?'
I remember a sister. She took care of me when mom was doing house
hold chores. I remember calling her Kansis'.'
Constance was her name. You always had trouble pronouncing it,
Sister'
I hugged Elistan, and he hugged me. I wept with joy.
By fate or by the gods, today I had found my brother after so many
years.
Beraal.
[142] Ukyo: Intruders of the Night
Fri Oct 17 19:36:45 1997
To: all
, A deafening thunderclap awoke the mage from her sleep. It was a dark,
cold night, with a rain that fell in sheets rather than individual drops.
The rain smoothly cascaded against the sides of the tower of the Conclave,
and fell down to the ground below to collect in puddles. Ukyo sat up and
looked out the window over the town of Althania. Over the last week, she
had been plagued with recurring nightmares.
,
, Ukyo stood up off of the cot and looked at the rune that was forever
burnt into her right hand. An effigy of the Dracon shard. She looked
tentatively at the scar, and rubbed it lightly with her left hand. She
had found the shard years ago, when the Dragon Vale was first discovered.
The Shard was incredibly fragile, and when it was nearly destroyed, it had
instead bonded with her, and left the scar on her hand. The Shard granted
immense power, Ukyo was able to master the arts of magic, and became the
youngest mage of the Conclave in history. Now that the Shard had bonded
with her, it no longer granted her the physical might, but instead it
amplified her magics, as well as another effect. The Draconus itself
controlled the dragons that ravaged the earth hundreds of years ago, so
the shard carried minor powers, to be able to sense dragons and use minor
telepathic communication.
,
, She pulled her red robe on over the light chainmail suit, and quietly
stepped out into the hearth. The sound of the rain outside mixed with the
trickling of the fountain at the center. Ukyo sat on one of the mats and
listened to the sounds of the midnight rain. She did pick up some other
sounds as well, coming down the hall, from Ranma's study. She sighed.
Ranma had been working very hard with the two dragon eggs that Steel had
given to him. She thought she'd pay him a little visit, just to see how
it was going. Ukyo rose and slipped quietly into shadowform, and took
soundless steps down the hallway. She passed through the door, but off
in the corner of the room, she saw something that definately wasn't Ranma.
Two figures stood in Ranma's study, rifling through papers. A wave of
fear struck Ukyo, and she quickly stole back out to the hallway. She
hastily readied her claws, and whispered a few magical incantations.
[143] Ukyo: Intruders of the Night
Fri Oct 17 19:41:08 1997
To: all
, Ukyo snuck back into the study in shadowform, and hid silently in a
dark corner. There were two intruders: a human, with skin of the palest
white, and a minotaur, with hair of the darkest black. Ying and Yang.
Ukyo's heart pounded hard in her chest, and as she stood up to move, her
elbow nicked a vial on the shelf, and as it crashed to the ground, Yang
spun around. He reached into a pouch inside his cloak, and scattered a
handful of dust across the room. Ukyo, coated in the dust, was made
visible, and she acted quickly.
,
, She whispered a magical phrase, and immediately, the minotaur's hand
rose to his eyes. Ying snapped her fingers, and the shroud around Yang's
eyes was dispelled. Ukyo emerged from the shadows, and clawed at the
minotaur's abdomen. The claw struck home and drew blood, the minotaur
howled in rage, and thrust his polearm at the mage. Ukyo was sent
sprawling by the blow, and crashed into the table. The necromancer
clenched a fist, and shouted out a spell. Multiple lightning bolts flew
from Ukyo's hand, and struck the two, but they had little effect. Ying
and Yang joined one hand together, and the other they pointed at the
mage. The white aura surrounding Ukyo vanished, and she faded out of
shadowform. The crusader and cleric chanted again, and two columns of
flame flew from their hands, straight at Ukyo. The blow stunned the
necromancer, and the minotaur then charged forward. Another blow from
the polearm lanced a wound across Ukyo's thigh, and the crusader lowered
his head and collided with the mage. His horns dug deep, forming two
mortal wounds through the mage's robe. Yang threw his head, sending Ukyo
flying across the chamber. Ying struck with her dagger, a fatal blow at
the neck. Ukyo crumpled to the floor.
,
, Yang chuckled and raised his hand. He had another soul to take.
The door burst inwards, a figurestanding in the hallway. A cone of
deep blue burst into the room, and struck the two intruders. Another
figure charged through the door, and sent a fireball crashing into the
cleric. Yang smashed the window open with his lance, and beconed for
Ying to follow. Both lept out of the window, and were lost in the
darkness of a dark and rainy night. Argothen stepped through the door,
and looked down at Ukyo's lifeless body. Laurana emerged from the
shadows and went to join him.
, "Nobody could have survivied that assault," Argothen slowly
murmured. Laurana only chastely nodded.
, Ukyo coughed, blinked, and slowly sucked in a deep breath. As she
turned over, the yinn and elf were stunned. The necromancer gave a small
smile.
, "But I... can withstand... death..."
[144] Kodachi: storyquest
Fri Oct 17 21:13:14 1997
To: all
The night was dark, the Black and Red moons were in the sky.
An elven maid was hidden in the shadows, deep within the Shalonesti
forest. She could hear the telltale sounds of elves moving through
the unergrowth, and became worried. She looked down at the baby in
the black silken wrappings and prayed silently to the gods above
'Don't make her cry, Please!'
*ZIP* *THUD*
The maid looked down at her leg and saw the arrow lodged there.
She knew it was tipped with fermented Ivy, a strong sedative, and
felt herself slipping into unconsciousness.
Suddenly an icy pain jolted her senses. She stared numbly at the
sword lodged in her abdomen, and her eyes traveled up the blade
to the face that leered down at her, eyes ablaze with hatred.
Suddenly everything was so cold. 'I can't feel my leg...'
Then her eyes closed, for the last time, and the bundle was left
forgotten, in the bushes.
Somewhere in the night, a baby cried.
and Drakkara smiled.
She whispered "this soul is strong, Fatale. Guard it well."
Thus, at 12:00AM on the Day of Deception, 2nd, and the month of
Lengthening Shadows, a great evil was unleased upon Algoron.
May Austinian have mercy, the Black Rose is Born.
[145] Kodachi: Black Rose
Sat Oct 18 09:55:31 1997
To: all
17 Years Later...
The night air was cold, and not many wished to be abroad at this
hour. 'Month of the Winter Wolf' She smirked, fingering the pelts
strapped across her belt. 'I don't see any wolves!' she chuckled
Hearing a footstep behind her she quickly slipped into the shadows.
A great shape lumbered into the room. It muttered a few words and
peered around the room intently, quickly picking her out from
from her concealment. 'You have been summoned for audience' it said
The shape was now distinguishable as a large minotaur male with
large curving horns that stood proudly against the moonlight. He
beckoned to her and created a shimmering gate to another place.
Deep within her, the unholy power stirred. She knew she was in the
presence of another god's chosen servant. Then she realized. 'Yang'
she whispered, and jumped through the portal.
* * *
'Your place is here,' he said, gesturing to the great black walls
of the Keep. 'Come, join the Dark Knights. You can learn much.'
'Servant,' she said 'With all due respect, I hold allegiance to no
clan. I am the Pawn of Fatale, the earthly extension of his will'
Clans are irrelevant to my cause.'
'What is Fatale's will? What purpose do you serve?' asked Yang.
She stared heavenward for an instant, when she looked back at Yang
her eyes were filled with a red unholy light. 'That is for I alone
to know. It runs parallel to yours, and all followers of the Dark
Lords shall benefit from its achievement. I am in need of a
place to rest my mortal shell, and perhaps you are right, maybe
there is something I might learn from my Father's Knights, mortal
though they are.' With that the light left her eyes and she spoke
My god has given me leave to join with the knights of Eclipse.'
she Knelt, and Yang quickly inducted her into the order and ushered
her inside. 'Welcome, Kodachi, to the Knights of Eclipse!'
* * *
Above, Fatale was thinking...
His eyes lit with an insane tinge
and his laughter was hear throughout
the heavens.
"Good luck, my Black Rose."
[146] FarmGirl: In a town on the borders of Verminasian land.
Sat Oct 18 19:38:33 1997
To: all
, It was early evening before we heard the galloping
hooves in the distance. Father had just come in from his
council meeting, the town councilmen were discussing certain
issues since the harvest had been finished. King Smog, lord
of the the nearby kingdom of Verminasia, ahd imposed a 10%
tax upon all earnings, and the townsmen did not like, nor
consider themselves a part of his kingdom. Father told
mother that he was a weak ruler, concearned not with the
surrounding towns, only with hisself. Brother didn't agree,
he had always thought the King left us alone if we did
nothing wrong, but I wasn't sure.
, "This town is subject to draft! Resistance will not
be tolerated!" a minotaur cried from out in the street.
, There were shouts outside as the men got their spears
and some, who were rich enough to buy swords, had those.
Father went out too, and Brother stayed to guard us and the
house, while I went upstairs to look out my window. They
had slowed, it was quite an impressive army of soldiers
and they were led by three minotaurs, one in a dark great
cloak with a strange crest on the back. Other officers,
all mounted, bore thorns and scythe's on their cloaks,
sometimes they simply wore all black, or scattered pieces
of armor in the goblins' cases. Some of the townsmen started
to fight, others threw down their weapons and either ran
or simply sat down. It was very unusual, for the ones who
sat were left alone.
, There was a crash downstairs and I ran to see what
it was. The door was strewn open, and my brother knelt,
sword pointed down to the ground and head bowed. One of
the minotaur knights had come in with a small escort. He
had various badges of honor, and his cloak bore a skull
and his chest a skull pendant.
, "Please my lords, do not hurt my father's wife or
daughters." My brother said.
, "We've not come to hurt them, nor hurt any of you,
really, though some resistance was expected. You and
your father are being drafted." As were all the townsmen,
we soon found out. The small army left almost as soon as
it had come, taking only what it needed, and all the men
who were to be found who were of age. Young boys and old
men stayed, as did all the women and girls, with enough
of the harvest left to last the winter. They left, in the
center of town, where the flagpole for Verminasia was
supposed to be (but never had been in a long time), a
different banner. Black as sack-sloth with red-lining, gold
letters proclaimed the message in the center:
-Te Occidere Possunt Sed Te Edere Non Possunt Nefas Est-
, My grandmother had told stories of her grandmother's
grandma, who lived in the time of San Gohdam, and I remember
from those stories how it happened, how it started. It
happened and started like this.
, And the symbol of the black moon aligning with the sun
gave it all away. I knew that Father and Brother had been
drafted by Eclipse, and that the Knights of Old had
returned at last.
[147] Corrigan: Storyquest.;)
Sun Oct 19 21:48:34 1997
To: all
Upon hearing about the little attack by Ying and Yang, Corrigan began to search even more for the names of those that have the eggs. Even though he checked every lead he had, he still had no idea of the names of those that had the eggs.
The only thing he knew for certain was that one of the Guardians of the Eggs had a name that began with an S. Other than that, he was clueless about who had them. He searched from city to city until he finally got something from a merchant.
The merchant told him that he had delt with someone of great power in a royal family. Which one, he was not sure of. "Finally, I have an idea of the identity if someone that has an egg. Then I can get it for... wait a minute, how am I going to get it?
The thought had caught him off guard and he was unable to answer it. Corrigan was not sure whether he should request the help of his master or even if he should ask for help. By now, the apprentice was getting exhausted of the search.
Realizing that his body was as tired from the search as his mind, he looked for a good place to rest and after much shifting, he finally fell asleep.
[148] Corrigan: StoryQuest
Sun Oct 19 22:49:07 1997
To: all
After a short conversasion with Princess Lytha, Corrigan had finally learned the name of a Guradian. After returning to kill the merchant that had misled him by saying that Steel was a current member of a royal family, he set off to plan.
Steel was and still is a great warrior. An out right attack would not be wise. So, how then was he going to get the egg? "I could get some help, but that would only prove that I can accomplish great deeds, but not without help."
Suddenly, he stopped pacing and an evil grin grew across his face. He knew what he had to do, but he would have to work fast to accomplish it.
[149] Corrigan: Storyquest
Sun Oct 19 23:44:12 1997
To: all
On one of Corrigans travels to Mahn-tor, he came across several items carelessly left in the open. Upon closer investigation, he gasped, for in this pile of junk, there lay a Dragon Egg.
Eager to share it and the knowledge and power that could be gained from it, he rushed it off to the tower. There, the dragon would be brought up under the tutelage of many a black mage when the egg finally hatched.
An evil grin crossed his face. He knew he had to prepare for when the appointed Guardian of this egg came to reclaim it. There would be a fierce struggle, but Corrigan was sure that, with his fellow mages, he could fend off the attack.
The dragon would one day become a great mage and with the added natural strength, it would be near invincible. Things were finally starting to go right for the little apprentice. He hoped they would get better.
[150] Corrigan: StoryQuest
Mon Oct 20 00:38:55 1997
To: all
After a brief meeting with Argothen, it was determined that the egg would be held by him and that only a select group, including myself,Argothen and some members that he will choose will have access to the egg.
Upon hatching, the egg will go to whatever color of robes it would best ally itself with. Hoping that it is a chromatic dragon so that he could teach it, Corrigan continues to learn about the egg.
Now, in the possession of the conclave, the egg would be studied intencly and possible more.
[151] Thaxtrolos: Origins.
Tue Oct 21 01:00:23 1997
To: all
Twas a quiet peaceful night in Thaxanos, the kind of night where it was a bit
nippy, so everyone was having a nip themselves. However, the tale has naught
to deal with all of them, only one.
They were a dwarven couple, who's business it was to make ale for Wargar,
the army of the dwarven nation. The Thane decreed all ale be made free to
all dwarves. However, since he financed makers of alcohol, they made out
quite well.
9 months earlier, it was also a nippy night. They had engaged in another form
of keeping warm. Now, 9 months later, they knew better. Make ale, not love.
Children could be such a burden.
It was an easy birthing however. The dwarven woman had no need of any
type of painkiller. Not that one could work. She could outdrink 10 minotaur
and still walk a straight line.
She held the baby in her arms, but alas, disaster struck. He slipped from
his mother's arms. He would have been dead right there, from the fall (they
had the birthing right there in the brewery, on the second floor overlooking
the kegs). However, one of the kegs broke his fall. Too bad it broke and
he fell inside.
Husband to the rescue, the dwarf ran and fished his child out from the ale.
Since he was a bit toasted himself, this took about 10 minutes.
Miraculously, the child was alive and apprarently unhurt. For now...
Later on, the child grew up not just drinking ale, but thirsting it like
a vampire drinks blood. Or how most drink water. EIther way, this child
was drinking Thaxanos out of booze. After the taps ran dry, the citizens
decided perhaps he should be moved somewhere else. Somewhere far away from
their own ale. The army would be the perfect setting. Their taps never
went dry, as they were the protectors of everything dwarven. They send
this lad on a journey to the mountains, to find Wargar and join them. And
to the lad they gave the name "Thaxtrolos", which in dwarven means "The git
who drank all the booze in Thaxanos!"
[152] Laurana: A few mishaps in Conclave...
Tue Oct 21 16:12:30 1997
To: all
. Laurana eyed the mushroom curiously and sniffed it. Wrinkling
her nose in distaste, she poked it. A sweet smell eminated from the little
shroom and it looked edible so she popped it into her mouth. Moments
after she took her first chew, a huge red flame came right out of her mouth
envelopping the entire room with a red glow. She had been sitting at the
hearth where Faulkan slept fitfully and Argothen rested quietly. Everyone
fled the room immediately and as the smoke cleared Laurana went back
up to the hearth. Faulkan looked at her skeptically and Argothen smirked.
All were covered in ash from the flames, Faulkan looked slightly irritated
to have been disturbed from his rest. Scuffing her feet and flushing, the
young elf maiden giggled and said, "Oopsies."
. One day Laurana sat by the hearth muttering a few old spells which
she hadn't used in awhile. Sito and Argothen were busy charming eachother
which became quite entertaining but Laurana soon grew bored. Argothen
was sleeping and an idea popped into her head. She uttered the words grzzs'
and then smiled, satisfied with what she had done. For some odd reason
Argothen wasn't too pleased. Laurana was about to charm him and force him
to forgive her, but Faulkan beat her to it. Eventually they woke the poor Yinn
up and Laurana begged for forgiveness as she ran around the tower with
Argothen chasing her around shooting lightning bolts at her. She dodged and
ran trying to evade the obviously crazed sorcerer. Soon he gave up, maybe
because Laurana gave him a deadly scourge. She promised to practice in the
practice room from now on. Argothen ignored her and ran to the healer.
. More mushrooms! Laurana had found so many different types of
mushrooms while exploring the Enchanted Forest. She brought them all back
to the tower in a basket. Everyone told her not to eat the red one. She nodded
absently and promised she wouldn't. The pink one looked good, and the orange
one, and the white one so she ate them all in one gulp. Once again the room
flared into a bright red and soon Laurana had Faulkan demote her to student.
She sulked and whined until Faulkan reluctantly gave her rank back.
[153] Laurana: silly stories continued...
Tue Oct 21 16:20:07 1997
To: all
. It was a hot and stuff day, mages and their apprentices sat idly around
the hearth and wandered aimlessly around the tower. Everyone was in a tired
and foul mood so someone decided to lighten things up. A game of tag was
started and clavists went berserk. Higher sorcerers were gating to younger
mages and tagging them then gating back. Student ran around trying to tag
others and ended up running around finding no one. The invokers cheated with
their non-detection spell. This soon grew dull so someone else whose name
This was much more exciting but soon we were in need of a few clerics to heal
our maladictions...
. Undeads are so cool. Laurana found an undead zombie sitting by
the Master Tekmar one day. It was kind of pale looking but she took an
interest in it. It took the elf maid's hand and kissed it with cold lips. She
cringed but managed to give a smile. After a brief conversation Laurana
ended up refusing the marriage proposal of the undead saying that she
preferred the living. Obviously heart broken and upset, the zombie began
to sniffle and cry. Frowning, Laurana looked pleadingly at Tekmar to do
something. So, he got up and killed it. Again.
[154] Laurana: Growing up... *pout*
Tue Oct 21 21:40:08 1997
To: all
Laurana wandered around Althainia aimlessly and looked for
something to do. She was rather bored and decided to take a brisk walk
within the forests. She reached a beautiful waterfall and was reminded of the
time she and Sleeth were married. Laurana stepped in behind the falls and
looked around the damp cavern. Everything was quiet and still, with the
roaring water pouring down behind her.
"Sister, you shouldn't be here alone." came a slightly agitated voice.
"Gilthanas, must you always sneak up on me like that? It gets kind of
creepy somtimes." she replied.
"I'm surprised you walk around visible in broad daylight. Do you not
worry about the dangers that are out there?" Gilthanas shook his head sadly.
"Stop acting like a spoiled child and start acting like your own age."
His sister whirled around and glared at him. Her lips pouting and eyes
sparkling as they stared at him in anger. "Why should I?"
"Well, first off you're a wizardess now, people respect you. Your
powers as a necromancer are great, and stop trying to hide it all the time."
"I do not hide my powers." she muttered.
"Then stop telling everyone you're a smurf."
Laurana was deeply offended since her own brother was mocking her.
How dare he? As a brother, to make fun of her! She'll show him, maybe with
her necromancer spells...
"My dear sister, why didn't you join the elves? You would fit in so
much better with them. Instead you ran off with aYinn, then join the magi
and learned the hideous art of necromancy and now what? You're marrying
a human? Sito at that, do you know what he's like?"
"I treat everyone equally and I think you should too. Stop being a
pompous jerk." Laurana smiled at her brother. "Does race really matter? I see
you've fallen in love not with a Shalonesti, but a wild elf. As for my skills, I
do like being a necromancer, no one understands it. I find the undead rather
entertaining sometimes." She grinned and went on, "You won't understand,
Gilthanas, I don't expect you to."
Gilthanas turned to leave, and then looked back at her sister. She was
still a young, slightly silly elf maiden and that was her best trait. He couldn't
take that away from her. But she needed to mature and become the wizardess
that she is supposed to be. He looked at her eyes closely and saw that she had
aged, maybe awhile ago but she wasn't about to accept it until perhaps now.
He saw a deep sadness within and couldn't quite pin point what it was.
"How is Silvara anyway?" she asked bluntly.
"Fine. I haven't seen much of her lately. It seems that we grow distant
and yet I think we are much closer than we were before. I should leave now,
please take care of yourself sister."
Laurana watched her brother go, and wondered about Silvara. She had
never seen her but has heard many tales about the wild elf. There was something
about this girl she didn't like. Race doesn't matter, she thought. She faded
into the shadows and crept towards a soft pile of moss and fell asleep.
Gilthanas walked swiftly through the forests and wondered about her
sister. She had always been a tad bit strange, but then again, most magic users
were. Especially those necromancers... and exactly what was a smurf anyway?
[155] Thaxtrolos: Origins, part 2.
Wed Oct 22 01:10:08 1997
To: all
15, still a lad and not a man (Even though he can outdrink 10 men),
Thaxtrolos wandered (read: staggered) around in the forest. Obviously, being
intoxicated *and* not knowing how to find his way through a forest, it took
many a season before he found Wargar.
During his journeys, he stumbled across an open field, with barley growing.
Here, there was a brewery for beer, and an altar to Zandreya. Thus, he made
the connection. Beer, ale, all alcohols, came from plants growing in nature.
Zandreya was more than a goddess. Zandreya was EVERYTHING. From Zandreya,
came alcohol into the world. At that point, Thaxtrolos bowed low to the altar,
and took his vows to Zandreya, and chose his last name, ForgeRunner.
Finally, by the time he was 17, found a human settlement and began searching
out Wargar. After discovering some pubs (Which to this day cannot restock
their shelves), he discovered Wargar.
After seeing Thaxtrolos' immense tolerance to the nectar of the Gods, they
made him a Wargar recruiter and started his new training. Since he was a
follower of Zandreya, and had wandered in the forest for 2 years, they thought
he should begin training as a ranger as well. However, this all changed one
day.
Thaxtrolos had passed out, south of the city of Althainia, when a group of
the most annoying bunch of goblins the world over decided that picking on
a passed out dwarf would be a blast. Big mistake.
Thaxtrolos awoke to several dwarves staring at him. All over the ground there
was bits of goblin. And one or two horribly mutilated dwarf corpses. Come
to think of it, many of the dwarves still alive were high above in trees.
Now, with dwarves hating elves, and an axe being their primary weapon, they
aren't exactly fond of trees. In fact, you'd never catch a dwarf climbing
one. From the looks of the trees, it looked like they had climbed it at the
speed of a lightning bolt.
He was born with the talent of a battlerager. However, if woken from a deep
sleep, he'd kill anyone and anything nearby. And not remember it after,
apparently.
[156] Blake: Blake's Travels (Long Note)
Wed Oct 22 01:25:50 1997
To: all
Blake shook his head groggily. He felt horrible.
These lapses had happened to the monk before, but
never, ever, did they last this long. The soft
wispy black tendrils of the Ethereal wavered about
him, dancing gracefully in the limited light.
The monk felt different. Something was wrong. The
mental presence of his family were no more. He
did't know what this meant, but he would find out.
With a thought he stepped into the streets of
Althainia, the crowds, which once recognized him,
recoiled in fear. A man had, after all, appeared
right before them magically. They were startled,
nonetheless. Blake, for once, didn't care. Something
was missing. Someone.
'Monk.' Spoke a voice behind Blake. A familliar
voice. A voice he didn't particularily care for.
He turned to face Steel. Steel, the zealot.
'I don't have time for you right now Sir Steel.'
Even though Blake didn't care for Steel, he did
pay attention to his protocol.
'Oh. I think you do. . . I think you do. You
see, I am the only one with Tuefry's secret.'
Blake tilted his head quizically, intrigued.
'Come, follow me.'
Blake followed Steel to Austinian's temple,
where Steel relayed Tuefry's last message to
the monk and laid out the 3 Feats.
'It's simply impossible to bring him back. None
of the said feats will ever come to pass.'
'Don't mock me Steel. Don't you dare mock me.
Blake felt anger for the first time in a very,
very long time. 'Tuefry and I were closer than
you could ever be with anyone, even your god
Nadrik. I will bring him back. If it takes
my death in the process, I will bring Tuefry
back to the splendor he once held. I will
at all costs return him to Sapphire. You try
and stop me, or if anyone does, I'll kill them
where they stand, plain and simple.
Blake didn't realize it at the time, but his face
was contorted in sorrow and pain. Twisted at
the loss of his closest friend and Brother.
Steel chuckled openly now. He *was* enjoying this.
How ignoble. Blake spun on his heel. He would find
a way. It didn't matter. He would find a way to
return the balance in his life. Even if it meant
coming out of retirement. Even if it meant
betraying all of his pacifistic beliefs.
Nothing else mattered but his family. He stormed
from the temple, outraged. Composure gone.
Placidity gone. Serenity gone.
With a thought he fled back to the Ethereal, where
he would gather what family and friends he had left.
What he had left in a world that was rapidly
forgetting him.
The familliar wisps of darkness twirled all about
him, cloaking him as they would Devion. He had only
one man to turn to. His own mentor.
The monk sat softly on the ground, which was to say
he sat on the Ethereal itself. Arranging himself
crosslegged he began the incantation. He moved his
hands in prayer, weaving them to and fro in
accordance to what he had been taught.
Slowly the image of Sevarris materialized before
Blake, transparent and fading in and out of sight.
The monk looked up at his teacher, careful of the
ritual. Blake touched his forehead to the spirits
feet, the same thing he would have done if Sevarris
stood before him in the flesh.
With his head still pressed to the ground, the monk
inquired, 'Master Sevarris. I need your guidance.'
'My son. It has been so long since I have seen you.
Sit before me, and let us talk a while.'
Blake wasn't sure if the spell would hold, but he did
as his mentor had told him. With a humbly bowed
head Blake sat quiet. His day's rage forgotten. His
anger silenced. Sevarris would work things out,
the old Yaeni had a way with problems
[158] Myra: Blake's Call.
Wed Oct 22 02:02:37 1997
To: all
. Drifting in and out of conciousness, Myra stared at
the ever-burning fire in the gypsy camp. Absently,
she fed it another twig, listening to it crackle with
a smile. Her thoughts floated through the maze of
insanity Bystrick had inflicted on her. A part of her
desperately tried to contain it, control it, and find a
purpose again. The rest of her pushed reason away.
. A gentle hand on her shoulder startled Myra out of
her trance. Leaping up, she swung around with her staff
in the air, almost knocking Medwyn to his feet. Grinning,
Medwyn stood from his defensive position and pointed
to the edge of the camp.
. "Someone asks for you, Myra."
. Unable to think of who might be asking for her, Myra
slipped quitely out of the camp, watching the shadows
carefully for ambush. She didn't have a chance.
. Gentle fingers slipped over her eyes and an quiet,
distinguished voice whispered in her ear.
. "You know better than to look for me, Sister. You
cannot find me in the shadows if I do not wish to be
seen."
. Giggling, Myra pushed Blake's hands away from her eyes
and turned to face him. Blake never failed to cheer her
up. Even when she didn't know who he was, he brought a
smile to her face. Blake smiled, seeing the life once
more in Myra's eyes. It was so rare that she had life,
only darkness and confusion these days.
. "Blake.. I have a message for you." Myra said, sobering
quickly, sadness lining her face.
. "I know. Tuefry. Steel showed me." Blake made a
face when he said Steel's name, sending Myra into a
fit of giggling. Slowly gaining composure, Myra tried
to put on a serious face.
. "I did not even try to stop him. I was so angry
at the way he had treated me.. I just.. I let him go!"
. "It doesn't matter. I am calling the family together,
he will be brought back."
. Myra nodded. "I will come. You know this."
. Blake only smiled.
. "I tire of awaiting my death at the hands of one who
cannot return my love. I will not take long to pack."
Without another word, Myra turned back to the camp.
Gathering what she would need quickly, she slung a pack
over her shoulder, and walked towawrd the clearing where
Blake waited.
. Stopping before Drakkon's tent, she pulled out a piece
of parchment and a quill. Scribbling a quick note, she
posted it on the curtain to Drakkon's rooms. It read:
My dearest friend, Drakkon,
. I must answer the call of my brother. I do not know
how long I will be gone. But I will return. Perhaps I
will learn something of myself.
May luck be with you.
Your friend,
Myra.
. Medwyn watched Myra leave wordlessly, wondering at
the change in her posture. Her back was straight, her
head held high. He almost thought she might have once
more been wearing her crown. A part of Myra, at least,
had returned.
[160] Bystrick: Storyquest
Wed Oct 22 03:19:52 1997
To: all
Bystrick woke at dawn, the sun streaming into his face gently
from the cold morning air. He could feel something wrong,
something terribly and utterly wrong. Scrambling from his
bed, he hastened to look around the camp. Tuefry was nowhere
in sight. "Tuefry? TUEFRY?!", he called despreately, but
there was no answer...
He threw his cloak on in a rush, and passed by a bewildered
Drakkon, as he held a small note in his massive hand. There
was not time for pleasantries, there was trouble...trouble more than
he could possibly understand at the moment.
Nearly running into the nearby forest, he scanned the land for
Myra, searching desperately for a sign of her. It seemed she wasn't
in her favorite place after all. Yes, more trouble than
he could fathom, it seems that it might have happened early.
And thus, his demise would........no! He pushed the thought aside, and
turned his mind to one of his oldest friends. She may not
be able to help him, but then, she had surprised him before.
He swung back into the Gypsy camp quickly for a few rations
he had set aside for days like today, and threw the light sack
over his shoulder, beginning his journey. He looked into the sky, but it
was red...blood red.
[161] Bystrick: Storyquest
Wed Oct 22 03:28:16 1997
To: all
He wandered for many hours near the spot he had last seen her in the
Shalonesti forest. This time his visit wasn't a pleasent chat, it
was serious business. Quietly slinking through the trees and
underbrush, he came upon a young elf he had seen only few
times before. He could help if...he had to try.
"You there, elf. You are the one they call Elistan, yes?"
The spry elf nearly shined at the mention of his name. He turned lithely,
and tipped his hand to his head.
"I am, and I certainly know you. What can I do for you,
Warder of the Gypsies?"
"For now, my friend," Bystrick replied, "nothing of great importance. But
but I need to find Pythia. This is urgent, please help me."
The elf paused a moment, seemingly weighing the situation, but Bystrick knew
the response before it was finished. He had known Pythia through
so much before, he would not be denied a council with her in
his plea. The elf hopped to his full height, and took a quick
glance at Bystrick once again. Seemingly reading the lines
of pain and worry, he montioned for Bystrick to stay, and
sprinted off into the distance. Amazing speed these young elves
had. Sometimes he envied it, the fact that they could move
so gracefully, with such speed. But his mind wandered to
his problems. Pythia was the only one left, since Blake had
long since left. The day had come, it seemed.
[162] Bystrick: Storyquest
Wed Oct 22 03:53:12 1997
To: all
She arrived not long after his mind felt like it had become a small
rock in the bed of a quick moving stream. Her warm smile and
graceful movements were nothing new, but none the less,
he felt comfort in them. She approached cautiously, slowly,
and very slowly. It was the days he had spent in Malice that
kept her wary of him. He didn't blame her, in fact, he admired
he for her caution. He knew she would learn the full extent
of her power one day, just from that single moment.
"Pythia dear, I'm sorry to draw you this far out," He said quietly.
Drawing into a small curtsey, she smiled softly saying, "It's no bother,
I owe you something, however little. You've taught me, and
now I come to repay the favor."
Motioning slowly as not to threaten, he waved around the
general area glancing in each direction. He meant to speak
so all could hear him, but his voice did not rise above a scant
whisper.
"Could we dispense with the others, I mean you no harm. You
have my word, as always," Bystrick said, almost bemused.
Pythia blushed slightly, having been caught in her caution, but
she knew his word was to be trusted. She gently raised a hand
to the surrounding forest as Jakkal and Bihnx both came slowly
from the brush, nodded to Bystrick, and left silently as they
moved in. Another two impressive elves. Yes, they were
shaping up fine...
"Again, I'm sorry to bring you out so far," Bystrick continued, "But I
still don't quite know the way through the forest as well as I
should. I attribute that to your elven magicks, of course.
In any case, I have a disturbing problem that I need help with.
It seems I could find neither Tuefry nor Myra, and you are
the last I can trust."
Pythia raised an eyebrow at the statement, bewildered and
somewhat confused. Bystrick noticed, and nodded silently. He stood slowly,
approaching Pythia.
"Reach out to my mind, my dear," he said softly, "Try to contact
me as we used to do so long ago. Use your dwindling power
at least to try."
She nodded, and closed her eyes. After moments of wrinkled brow and
silently moving lips, she opened her eyes once again.
"Your mind is closed to me? How did you do it?," She asked,
in utter amazement.
"No dear, my mind has been closed to the world around it.
It seems I have lost what power I once had, as I've tried to
make something of THIS world, and shunned the ethereal. I
believe I have lost the power of mind, and hence, lost one
more battle against the demon."
At the mention of the demon, she slowly receeded, but her eyes remained
on Bystrick's. She did not know what to say, one more of
the group had fallen prey to this world, and the ethereal
had abandoned. She stoped, and reached out her young elven
hands, which Bystrick took shakily.
"I'm sorry, Pythia. My goals lay here, in this world, now.
Carry on some of the beliefs I've had through the ethereal
to my family...Tuefry, Blake...they will come through with
the correct answers with you and the others. It seems I have
failed, even where I should have been strongest."
He shed a small tear, as the two came close in a friendly embrace.
"I'll try, Bystrick," she said, softly, "I'll try my best to make the
decisions the best I can. But these matters are so difficult...not
exactly my strength. Blake and Tuefry are better suited for
these decisions."
"No," he replied swiftly, "they need a counter to their thoughts. They
are both very wise, very trusted people, but they have
grown so used to being the only two that understand the fullness
of the situation, they do not think past their own thoughts.
You must help them with another perspective. Yours, and mine, as I
fear Blake will never consider me part of his family without
my power. I was something to him once...but now..."
Bystrick trailed off into a few mutterings, when he turned his face to Pythia
once gain, the fire returning to his eyes. Though wary,
Pythia did not move away this time. She stood firm, looking
him directly in the eyes.
[163] Bystrick: Storyquest
Wed Oct 22 04:03:07 1997
To: all
"Pythia, do me one last favor?" He asked calmly.
"Ask me before I agree, of course," She answered shrewdly.
"Tell Myra..." he stammered, "..tell her I ... that I love her
as well? I can't do it myself, my thoughts would betray me.
I just want her to know the truth...not my facade..."
Pythia smiled softly, remembering Bystrick's advances on her, despite
Shasta and her bond with him. It was always interesting, if anything.
"Of course," she said, hiding her happiness.
With a turn of her body, she was off into the forest again
as if she were never there. Even Bystrick had a difficult
time picking her body out amongst the bushes. Soon, she was
lost from sight, and he returned to his journey back home.
[164] Brakkarb: Ranger of Raije (ooc: i hope)
Wed Oct 22 15:12:43 1997
To: all
WAR, Raije God of War, Warriors who fight for all kinds of reasons. As i was travelling thru a forest area to my next destination a voice called out to me "Brakkarb!".
Quickly placing my back to a large tree to protect my backside , i scanned the area for signs of the one who called out to me.
Not seeing anyone i hollered "Show yourself or are you afraid of me!". Laughter, deep rumbling laughter came from all around me and still no one did i see.
"Enough" i yelled," show yourself or leave ". A tall dark being stepped out of nowhere in front of me "Here i am Brakkarb".
Looking i saw before me a tall person(being) dressed in some of the mightiest armor i have ever seen, weapons of all sorts in various scabbards hung about him.
Glowing red eyes peered out from his helm looking deep into my own soul. "Raije " i barely whispered as i fell to my knees before such a awesome presence.
"Yes I am Raije Brakkarb" he spoke in a rumbling voice. "I have watch you grow since you where forced from your home clan and accepted into the gypsies"
"A warrior you have become and a good one at that, But warriors, barbarians, fighters of all types except one i have followers aplenty of"
"What is the one type you lack my lord" i asked, "RANGERS " he bellowed ,"RANGERS the one type of fighter i have none or very very few followers of."
'Rangers' i thought to myself , i knew of 1 or 2 of my kind that have become a ranger but i do not know if they followed Raije.
"Brakkarb , you have shown great promise since the day i caused you banishment from your home clan" he stated to me as the stunning news hit me like a ton of bricks.
"That is why i want you to become a Ranger of Raije", "Yes, yes i know very few of your kind has ever made it, but succeed and great rewards await you , rewards beyond your understanding at the moment".
And with out a word he vanished. Sitting there as i collected myself and my thoughts i sensed a peace of mind i had never felt before, a peace that seemed to come from the forest and the creatures who lived here. The closest thing i could find like it was when i was accepted into my curre
nt family of gypsies who have cared for me and helped me grow into what i am now.
Standing , i turned and followed a trail to a location i have seen other rangers come too, to rest and relax , there maybe (Gods willing) i might find a teacher who will be willing to teach me the ways of a ranger.
Only then will i know true peace of soul and yet will be something that will be a force to be reckoned with in the wars and battles to come.
Brakkarb Tazarune (Ranger of Raije)
[165] Blake: A Visit with a Mentor.
Wed Oct 22 23:00:51 1997
To: all
Sevarris' grey form wavered before Blake, offset on
the gentle darnkess of the Ethereal. Sevarris looked
just like he did when he was flesh and blood. His
understanding and wise eyes, the slight build, the
kii'Taksha staff. Sevarris looked as real as ever.
'Master Sevarris,' Blake began, 'I cannot feel my
Oath Brother's presence anymore. I cannot sense
him. I've been told he commited suicide to escape
the pains of life.'
Sevarris chuckled, startling Blake. The monk didn't
expect the wizened Serpantolian to chuckle at such
news.
'My son.' He said, chuckling again. 'Tuefry is not
dead. Do you think one like himself would give into
discomfort? He breaths discomfort. He has a family
Blake. A family. He is not going to resign to death
just because of a little discomfort. Besides, he
wouldn't give his enemies that kind of satisfaction.
Your Oath Brother is well and living. I promise you.
It surprises me that one like yourself could be so
naive.' Sevarris didn't mean that as an insult, but
a compliment to the monk's clinging innocence.
'Sit with me a bit longer. I haven't been able to
talk with you in such a long time. I would like to
know how your travels are going.'
Blake related his stories with Sevarris. The quasi-
exilment he and all the other manatonics faced, their
battles together. The development of Khisanth, Myra,
Tuefry and Pythia. Sevarris was overly excited at
the pacifistic route that Blake had chosen.
'You've reached your pinnacle. Advocate peace, my son.
Bloodshed is worthless. I tried to tell that to a
young would-be monk who came to me those many years
ago.'
Blake blushed. It was true, he had been bloodhungry
when he received his powers. The birth of his
manatonicism, his development into a monk. He had
just wanted the world to know he could be a force to
be reckoned with. But it did him no good, as he soon
learned. People would always want to test the slight
monk. Everyone wanted to prove themselves.
Sevarris and Blake talked for a while longer, touching
on all the subjects of Blake's life. 'Before you go
seek your Family once again, take this.' Sevarris said,
as a small disc materialized before the younger monk.
It was small enough to fit in the palm of his hand.
The top of the disc was an elaborate pattern of woven
metal, Sevarris' standard.
'Mark yourself with it. You've proven yourself.'
The old monk opened the palm of his left hand to show
the brand that he had to have burned there in his
living days. A blistered scar. A badge. 'Mark those
you find worthy. Find your family.' The monk said as
he retired back into the shadows of the Ethereal.
'If you need to speak with me, come visit me here. I
will always be willing to talk with you, my Son.'
And then he was gone.
He wasn't sure how the others would take this new
standard. He didn't want to impose his beliefs on
them, but if they chose to follow, that was their own
doing. He summoned a small flame and began to heat
the metal standard, and when it was sufficiently hot
he placed his left palm on the symbol. The scent
of burning flesh filled the air, yet the monk remained
stoic. Stoic was his nature after all.
After his hand and the piece of metal had cooled, the
small man stood up from his resting place and walked
out of the Etheral in search of the Others
[166] Shaidar: Prophecies...
Wed Oct 22 23:25:18 1997
To: all
And On this day of the Great Gods, 5th Month of the Shadows I hereby do decree
that I, Shaidar Haran, amd forsaken to the Light. And With my left hand I
shall scourge these lands with fire. And with my right hand I shall pull the
strings of all the world's leaders. And with this power I will lead the armies
of darkness to engulf all that is good. All that you cling to and hold dear
to yourself shall be tained
And on this day my god Fatale shall be your god, and the god of all others.
Death shall not be your salvation, but instead will be a gateway to another life
of torment in which you shall die once more.
You cannot be saved from my wrath. Take it upon yourself to take your own life,
for soon it may be too late. I can see the villages, the towns, cities,
countries, and whole contenants ablaze. What will be, shall be. May you god have
mercy upon your soul.
Shaidar Haran.
[167] Myra: STORYQUEST
Thu Oct 23 01:23:10 1997
To: all
. Wandering aimlessly through the Shalonesti forest,
Myra enjoyed her freedom, her clarity of mind. She
began to think of her sisters, her family. They were
all within the Shalonesti. Mhairi, Pythia, Korvikan,
and so many others. Why did she not join her elven family?
. Without warning, Myra stumbled into a clearing. One
she did not recognize. There was a deep pool in the
centre, and on closer inspection, Myra saw an elven
woman resting next to it. The woman looked up when
Myra brushed through some fallen leaves. Her face was
that of Pythia.
. "My dear sister!" Myra cried out, elated. "It has
been too long since I have seen your face!"
. Pythia smiled and nodded quietly, reserved as always,
a trait Myra admired. "You are well, sister?" she asked
softly, concern lining her face.
. "Of course, why should I not be?" Myra responded.
. "It is nothing. I am always concerned. You know our
days here are numbered.. hunted.."
. "Have you the time to visit, Pythia? It really has
been too long since we have spoken."
. "A little. I must be going soon. But there is
something I must tell you."
. "Of Blake?" Myra asked, puzzled.
. "No, it is Bystrick. Do you see him much? Does he
seem changed to you? Unstable?"
. "I have never known him to be stable, in all the
years I have known him. But no, I do not see him. Since
he threw me out of his wagon for speaking my heart.. We
do not speak."
. "You are bold, sister."
. "Very little that it has gotten me. Broken homes,
broken families, broken hearts.. It pains me to avoid
Bystrick and see him avoiding me."
. "I am sure you will know what to do." Pythia told
her reassuringly.
. "I don't think so. I have never been the only one in
love before. I do not know what to do, except await
my death."
. "You are not the only one." Pythia whispered quietly,
making Myra think she had heard wrong.
[168] Myra: STORYQUEST
Thu Oct 23 01:33:54 1997
To: all
. "The only one, Pythia?" Myra asked in disbelief.
. "Yes. Bystrick has asked me to tell you of his love,
since he cannot speak it himself. Yet.. he is so strange,
I fear for you.. his love.." Pythia trailed off in
uncertainty. "I am sure it pained him to speak it even
to me."
. Myra sat, taking in the feelings, allowing the emotions
to run their course. Eventually she regained her
composure, addressing Pythia's concerns. "I know that
I shuold not love him. Part of my mind screams against
me, but the rest of me aches to melt in his arms. My
mind has been draw, redrawn, and restored. My mind
and my heart and my self-preservation war with eachother."
. "You cannot control your heart, Myra." Pythia whispered.
. "I wish that were not true."
. Abesently, Myra ran her fingers through the pool,
watching the water ring away from her fingers. Clearing
her throat, she spoke again.
. "Why did Bystrick send this message now? Is he ill?
Has he left? Does he plan to follow Tuefry? Where is
he?"
. Pythia shook her said, saying nothing.
. "It is the demon, isnt it? If I seek out Bystrick,
will I find him waiting for me, or the deadly embrace of
the demon?"
. "I do not know. His mind is closed to me, to our
powers. I do not feel the demon, it hides."
. "If he no longer holds the powers we do, does that
mean the demon also no longer holds him? Was that not
what gave him the foothold into Bystrick's body?"
. "I do not know. Bystrick believes it only makes the
demon stronger."
. Nodding sadly, Myra agreed that Bystrick must be right,
but vowed that she would find out. Perhaps Zandreya
would grant her conference. Scooping up her pack, she
thanked Pythia for her time and support, and turned
away from the Shalonesti forest. Back to the Gypsies.
. Where Bystrick still was, she hoped. She knew why
she did not join her family in Shalonesti. There was
something else for her to find first.
[169] Keska: the Deamon Sun
Thu Oct 23 01:36:01 1997
To: all
.
. No pity, no regret, no joy, no love. Keska Srys-Sha'falas
watched as the Drukkmai kkutta of Malice weaved the will of his dark
god around the younger, weaker elf. Laikkt, clanmate, brother, she
watched with the tired eye of one who had seen too much, and only
wished to sleep, now, forever, and never to wake again to the cries
of a laikkt in danger. She watched the will of a dark god break
the will and life force of the younger elf.
. No pity, no regret, no joy, no love. Keska tried to care that
she had not preformed her duty, but compashion failed to touch her.
Her laikkt had been a fool, and was fated to die at the hands of
the enemy, sooner or later. It was better now before anyone got too
used to him in life.
. Her mind still hazy from the morning, she normally did not wake
before day break, Keska smiled as the kkutta's god broke the elf
child. She turned and stood motionless infront of the dark cleric.
"Kkutta," she thought with mirth, "your god grants you enough power
to kill a child, I pray that your god can kill me as well. Let
darkness take Srys, and Kantilles's Makkkit is empty, I am alone
and weak. Kill me, before my Gods wake."
. The Drukkmai kkutta and his dark god turned on Keska. She stood
as prayers of evil filled the air, her mind, her body, sucking the
life from her, crippling her, and she laughted with glee, drinking
in the pain and death. Yes, she would die soon, finally whe could
sleep.
The Sun rises, and a forgotten god warms His creation. He seeks
out his only follower, and sees her attempting to hide in the shadow.
His deamon, but he can not kill her, though he has tried. Nor can
He allow her to die at the hand of another God's power. He picked
the Keska up, and tossed her elsewhere.
. Keska waited the death blow. Her eyes blinded by the Drukkmai's
god, she felt warmth on her cheeks. Blood? No, sunlight, day had
broken, Srys resumes his watch.
. The light of day consumed her in its warm beams, purgeing the
kkutta's god from her body, and lifting her elsewhere.
. "No!" She screamed in scilence, "Let me die!"
[170] Keska: the Deamon Sun (2)
Thu Oct 23 02:08:17 1997
To: all
.
. Rrikkit hy Srys, when will Chi Srynik Davikk come? When will
you let me die? When will you burn the Drukkmai? When will I, Chi
Hikkeska Srys, bury you and take your place?
. "Never, little deamon, never."
. She stood in the sunlight and faced Srys.
. "Then burn me now," she spoke, "I tire of life, yet you could
not take it from me, even if you wished."
. She smiled wickedly at the morning light. The sun on her face
increased, the light would have blinded her, but she was Srysmai.
The radiation from the Sun would have burned her skin, but as the
day had turned from the night, the White Makkkit, athough hidden in
Srys's light, was no longer empty.
. Keska uttered the words to turn her skin to stone. She mocked
the would be god, "If you are a true God, then so am I."
. Keska awoke.
. She cursed herself for falling asleep, she had gone without it
since the day she had faced the Drukkmai kkutta. Had she not been
asleep at the time of the attack, she could have saved the boy.
Thus, she no longer slept anymore, she spent the nights studying
. She cursed herself for falling asleep, she had gone without it
since the day she had faced the Drukkmai kkutta. Had she not been
asleep at the time of the attack, she could have saved the boy.
Thus, she no longer slept anymore, she spent the nights studying
from her uncle's spell books, hoping to unlock the mystries of
Necromancy, which had eluded her completely, as well as practicing
her magics she allready understood.
. Her magic, not Srys's, she was not a cleric, her power, however
weak, was her own. Yet still she was trapped in Srys's will.
. She stared at the morning Sun.
. "Release me." She spoke to the light.
. "You are not mine to release, Keska."
. "The why do I contiune to work your will?" She pondered.
. "Because you want to."
. "Then I am yours, I do not wish to work your will."
. "Then stop." a dare?
. "I cannot, our wills are the same."
. "Protect my people then."
. "I refused, and you let them die, they were not worthy of you."
. "Protect Rhea's people then, in your tribe's place."
. "Mkkkt-hikkkut's people are not Srysmai either."
. "You refuse my will, Sha'falas? Then they will die too."
. Keska's voice hardened in fury, " I am not Sikkevikk or
Shalonesti, I am Chi Hikkeska hy Srys, The Highdeamon of Sun; pure,
Srysmai, as the sunlight. I will no longer pretend to protect
Mkkkt-kif's people, I will work my own will. I will destroy you,
false-god of the Sun."
. "Your powers begin and end with the light, they begin and end
with me."
[171] Keska: the Deamon Sun (3)
Thu Oct 23 02:18:38 1997
To: all
.
. Keska turned from the sun, and walked throught the gardens,
coming to a stop to rest under the shade of a tree.
. "The powers you bestow on me, yes, but my magic is mine." She
mused to herself.
. Her only kif, Rhea, would not be pleased with her renouceing
house, she was infact the eldest member of it, and would be accused
of "being difficult, again".
. Keska meditated for a while, then noticed the Kkut of the Mystics
Llyowyn, walk by. The Mystics. She would join them. She would
study and polish her powers not tied to Srys. She would read the
fabled "Spellbook" and prehaps begin to unlock some of the greater
mystries of her magic. She would destory Srys.
. No pity, no regret, no joy, no love, Keska Srys turned from her
laikkt in Sha'falas, and pondered the path of magic.
[172] Korvikan: Storyquest
Thu Oct 23 03:06:05 1997
To: All
. Korvikan woke from his slumber to find a young elf standing in front of
Pythia. The elf was worked up into a frenzy and telling Pythia that
Bystrick was outside Seeking her presance. Pythia's face showed the
alarm that this news brought her. Suddenly Korvikan's good mood passed.
He knew something was wrong from the look on Pythia's face. He Was about
to inquire what the problem was when Pythia stood and began to leave to
meet Bystrick. As she left Bihnx stood and followed her in tow.
. The Bladesingers mind started to race. He didn't know what business
Bystrick was to have with Pythia. But, he too had seen the change in
the druid's ways. He had put his sister in the care of this Druid.
Although his ways had seemed to change Korvikan could not forget Bystrick's
time in malice and the expression on Pythia's Face.His emotions took over
and he decided that he too would follow Pythia to ensure her safety.
He quickly stood and walked to the entrance to the Hall of moons, There
he saw Lanac, The ever watchful guard of the Secred hall.
Lanac, seeing Korvikan stood streight and tiped his hat.
. "Greetings Weaponsmaster." Lanac said.
. "Lanac, Witch way did Pythia and Bihnx head off to?"
Was the Weaponsmaster's Only reply.
. "I believe they headed that way." Lanac motioned to the trail that
he had seen Pythia and Bihnx leave just a moment earlier.
. "Thank you." was Korvikan's only reply as he headed off in teh way he
was directed. He Headed off, and was quickly hidden among the trees of the forest.
Becuase of their haste, Pythia and the rest of the party had left
a trail to follow. He followed only to see Bihnx making his way
back, another elf in tow. A conserned look crossed the Weaponsmasters features.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
. As he arrived he saw Pythia taking flight. It took every bit of self
control to stop him from storming in and questioning Bystrick.
He remembered that he had already learned that Pythia could and would
take care of herself. As he watched Pythia Headed away back into the
safety of the forest. But the look on the normally clam face of Bystrick
alarmed Korvikan deeply. He decided to follow PytPythia some more.
As he followed, he noticed that Pythia knew exactly where she was headed.
She entered a clearing and say down casually. Seeming as though
She was waiting for something.
. Then after what seemed to be a long time to the weaponsmaster Myra
the two started talking and Myra went into waht seemed like a trance.
The two stood, and started off in different directions.
Korvikan was extremly alarmed. The weaponsmaster had been by his sister
for many things. And he knew that shortly she may meet some more trouble.
He stood once again, knowing that his journey was not yet over. He now followed
Myra, sence Pythia's path seemed to lead back to her Hall...
[173] Drakkon: Storyquest/Decisions.
Thu Oct 23 03:23:41 1997
To: all
. The priest slowly rose from his knees, finished with his prayer to
Dragoth. Confusing thoughts ran thru his mind. Thoughts of friends,
of family, of clanmates. And of loved ones. Quickly he erased the
thoughts of love from his mind. He always was and always shall be a
Knight and Priest of Dragoth. And this title had no room for emotion.
Especially love.
.
. Quickly gathering his belongings, he left the tents quickly and
quietly. He paused briefly before an empty tent, thinking about the
missing clanmate. His hand moved to a small, flawless black diamond
hanging from his neck on an ornate silver chain. The diamond pulsed
quickly, sending a message to its counterpart, far away.
.
. Casting out the feelings from his heart, he paused and placed a
carefully prepared letter on the doorstep to the warder's wagon.
.
. My friend,
. A time came when I felt lost.. Had lost my faith in the true gods.
You took me in, and gave me a home when all others turned their backs
on me. You had faith in me that I did not share.
.
. You have known for a long time that my life could not be lived in a
wagon. I have tried. But the life of a wanderer, of a performer, was
a life of misery for me. I cannot continue living in such surroundings.
.
. I wish the best for you, my friend, and your family. No harm shall
ever fall on one of your children by my hands as long as the same
courtesy is extended for me.
.
. May the gods be with you, my friend, and keep you in your happiness.
.
. Drakkon
.
. Wiping a tear from his eye, he uttered words of protection over the
Warder's wagon, and walked out of the camp for the last time.
[174] Dunia: Khisanth's Tale (5)
Thu Oct 23 05:55:10 1997
To: all
She stood silently in the light of Kantilles, a single ray
of the white moon touched her grey robes and she felt the
presence of her God. Kantilles was full tonight and she
could feel the power of him surge through her fragile body.
She stood beside Khisanth in the glade, the griffin seemed
not happy at all. He obviously did not want to leave his
master and let her ride to dae'Tok. But he obeyed and Khis-
anth heled her to mount her griffin.
Some days later, mostly on griffinback, she arrived over a
tundra where she could see some ancient ruins of dead civili-
ations, but not any trace of civilized life. But as the light
of Sebatis penetrated the clouds she could see a city far
away to the east.
After a few hours the griffin flew over a city, the most
beautiful city she had seen in all of her 19 year old life.
The architechture was so different from the dull grey cities
like New Thalos and Verminasia. This city was a pearl comp-
ared to those to the south.
As she landed she was approched by two well armed Yaeini
gurads and she told them the phrase that Khisanth had taught
her and the stared at her in awe.
They offered her escort and one on the guards presented himself
as Liadin and said that he was most supprised that she could
speak his language so well and he inquired some where she had
learned the rituals of greetings of the Fane.
She did not answer that and they walked in silence along the
corridors until they got to the doors that led to the Imperial
Throne Room.
As she entered she was met by the Emperor who gave her his hand
'Greetings Satai Dunia, it has been a long time since we met, I
see the years has been good to you' She blushed, she remember
the time when they had met, she was 11 at that time, just begun
to understand her powers unter the tutilage of Maya Shalonost.
'Greetings Lord Emperor, I am on a mission for your envoy. She
has discovered some ancient ruins that might have something to
do with the dragons you seek.'
The Emperor looked at her and smiled 'You are a great asset to
my little spy, I think that you could help me with a minor
thing, I mean you are already working for me through Khisanth,
so it is time for you to move up now. Come.' With that he
turned and walked away and she followed him.
Two days later she woke up and Liadin stood infront of her and
said in a calm voice 'Satai Dunia, The Lord Monk of the Order
of the invisible Flame sent his regards that he could not
attend to see you off, but he told me to give you this.' as he
gave her a new set of clothes. 'The griffin is waiting for you
and your equipment is packed. When you are through with washing
and bathing, call for me and I will take you to your there.
She bathed and dressed in her new clothes, a white shimmering
robe and silver-white closthes beneath it. 'Nice' she thought
as she looked into the mirror 'I must admit I like their fa-
shion.' Then she went out from the appartment they ghad given
her in the temple of the Flame
She called for Liadin and after five minutes he appeared and
escorted her out to the griffin that took her here. The griffin
seemed happier now 'maybe' she thought 'its because he will soon
see his beloved Khisanth.
As Liadin helped her mount the griffin, he gave her two letters.
'This one is for the Envoy and Blake' he said 'And this is for
you from the Emperor, you have do destroy it after you read it.'
As she flew south over her home in Arkane, she opened the letter
from the Emperor. She gasped, did he really mean this? She did
not hassitate, but turned the griffin westwards towards Athlania
and her new home to be, The Tower of Conclave.
Just after landed before the Clavist tower, she conjured a small
flame and the letter was incinerated and she walked up to the
Tower and there she saw a Yinn standing talking to a few students
and she smiled at him and the red robed invoker left his students
and he accepted her into the towers and gave her her new white robes.
[175] Caer: Storyquest
Thu Oct 23 13:03:46 1997
To: all
It seems that something big is happening...I hve stopped honing my skills and mid watching the world around me. Cliath protected me from the sight of many so I could watch and not be desturbed.
I watched as Warder loses more control.....as Tuefry wanders away and very few know where he goes. I have also heard stories the Blake the Monk has be seen more than usual.
I also saw myra steal off to the woods in an immense hurry. I watched as Drakkon the Dark one left a note and wandered away from the circle....such adventures these people must have such I could learn from them.
I want to follow them talk with them and listen to them...I want to learn but I feel that I am not strong enough for Tuefry, not gentle enough for Myra, not independent enough for Bystrick,
not learned enough for Blake, and not religious enough for Drakkon. -I- know I am useful and I want to join there family but how would I go about that...non of them would even take my council at this moment. How can I prove myself to them...how I ask?
I want to help them...and if they here my thoughts I do hope they listen to them.
-Caer Dathyl, the observer.
[176] Pythia: storyquest
Thu Oct 23 13:26:23 1997
To: all
Pythia knelt beside the pond and washed the gathered herbs, then laid
them on the stone to dry. Learning the uses for the herbs she
discovered deep in the Shalonesti forest took much of her time. She
wished she had a spellbook to make shorter the work. Mages used
them, but The Old Druid, Saron, had been furious when he'd caught
her scribbling his words down during their early years together. She
still didn't understand his anger. Much time could have been saved if
she didn't have to experiment so much.
Pythia closed her eyes and reached for one of the washed herbs. She
brought it close to her nose, sniffing for the subtle scent that would
help her define its use. Mend wound, she thought, and opened her
eyes smiling. Saron would be proud of her progress when she next
saw him.
Pythia heard a twig snap near the edge of the small clearing. 'Who
comes?' The younge druidess laid the herb back on the stone and rose
to her feet.
'Pythia,' Elistan strode to her side, bowing quickly, 'Bystrick seeks
you.' Elistan frowned slightly, he had been wary of Bystrick's
presence in the forest, in fact, he'd considered not delivering his
message at all, but, he knew his senator would be furious if she found
out he'd kept it from her.
'Where, here?' Pythia picked up her dunai and slipped it into her
pouch.
Elistan nodded, 'In our forest. Will you meet with him? He said it was
important. I think he's alone.' Elistan sighed. Of course she'd meet
with Bystrick, he thought, she has no regard for her own safety. He
looked at the slender elf maiden. He knew she was cautious, but still
he worried.
'Bystrick in the forest,' she pondered aloud, 'it must indeed be
important. Show me.' Pythia picked up her staff and waited with
some impatience, while Elstan considered how to keep her safe.
'Take and escort Bihnx or Jakkal, or both.'
Pythia lowered her eyes sadly. Elistan was right, Bystrick had become
unpredictable of late. The time of dae'Tok seemed long ago, the time
of the Brotherhood, only a wishful memory. There had been too much
to learn, too little time. Now They were scattered, and even the silent
voices that had once awakened her as she slept beside Shasta were
gone.
'Get them, please.' Pythia motioned toward the Hall of Moons. 'I
would not keep him waiting.'
Pythia swiftly stepped out from the protection of the Vallenwood and
peered through the trees that grew thickly around her. He was not as
safe here as she was, her steps through the maze of the forest more
sure than his could ever be. There, she saw him.
'No, that cannot be him,' she mused, then her eyes widened as she
recognized the aura that surrounded him. 'But, it is,' she whispered.
Pythia drew her own aura within her and moved silently forward, her
eyes searching for unwelcome auras. Glancing behind, she felt, more
than saw, Bihnx and Jakkal move into position should she call to them.
Bystrick would see her approach, she knew.
'What has brought him here?' she wondered, 'And what has changed
him so?' Pythia stifled her curiosity, she knew she would only learn
what Bystrick wanted her to know. She would have to be satisfied
with that.
[177] Mhairi: andreya
Thu Oct 23 13:29:42 1997
To: all
She lay there quietly on a soft bed of leaves, her complexion very pale in
colour. I looked with sad hope. Gently, I brushed her still brilliant red hair
away from her face with motherly love. Her once sharp blue eyes opened slowly
and looked up to me pleadingly. The paleness that now filled her eyes begged for
me to do something to save her ailing health. A single salty tear ran down my
beet red cheek. My eyes bloodshot from the hours upon hours of waiting patiently
by her side.
I took her limp hand in mine carefully, fearing it would break in my grip. I
held her chilly hand to my warm cheek, closing my eyes as I did so. More tears
streaked down my face. She quietly closed her eyes in a meager attempt at sleep.
Suddenly, my once vibrant little girl went into a fit of coughing that shook her
tiny body violently. Fear filled me. Even the thought of losing my baby hurt me
to my very core. I didn't know what I would do if I lost my pride and joy.
"Please," I pleaded to Pythia, "is there anything you can do to save my baby?"
My eyes pleading to hers as only a heart broken mother could.
"I don't know," Pythia told me. "It doesn't look very good."
"You helped me to bring her into this world," I begged. "Please, is there
anything you can do to help me keep her here?" Tears began streaking from my
eyes in massive amounts and my voice cracking with fear and sadness.
Pythia took out many ointments and herbs from the pouch at her side. She began
mixing and chanting in tongues I did not understand. I watched her work late
into the night. I was hopeful that maybe, just maybe, one of her concoctions
would save my baby's life.
Thoughts of dread filled me. The thought that I might lose Andreya, my only
child, filled me with pain. A fear that my God would take my baby just as
swiftly as he had given her to me.
Laehrin wrapped his strong arms around my tiny shoulders in a comforting
embrace, my body shaking from the fear. He also watched fearfully as Pythia
worked her magic on the child we both loved so dearly.
My eyes moved around the room in a sad motion. I saw many elves present who
cared as much for Andreya as both Laehrin and I did. Many of the familiar faces
of the forest. It broke my heart to see all the love and fear that filled the
clearing. I was comforted to see both Rhea and Korvikan present. The presence
of both of my childs godparents moved me deeply. They kept silent and hidden
among the trees; ready in case the forest called for them. My eyes continued
around the area as I saw moany more elves looking on. All feared for the life of
my child, but none as fearful as I.
My eyes slowly settled back on Andreya as seh went into another fit of coughing.
I gently rubbed her chest in hope that it would ease the pain in some way. My
eyes were blurry with tears, but still I gazed at her with love. I was unable to
remove my eyes from her. I started to fear that if I took my eyes away from her,
even for a moment, that she would slip away and I would lose her forever.
As I continued to watch Andreya lovingly, I pleaded to Pythia again. "Please,"
I begged, "is there nothing in your pouch that can save my baby?"
Pythia frantically searched through her pouch for more possible solutions with
little success. She sighed and shook her head sadly. "Only hope and prayer can
save her now," Pythia said gloomily. "I have done all my powers have allowed me
to do to save her."
Slowly and carefully, I laid myself next to Andreya. I propped myself up on one
hand and ran my other hand through her wilted hair. She gasped for air, rasping
with each strained breath. I cried, unable to breath myself with each sob.
The world around me faded off into the distance. All I saw in my space was my
child and myself. I did not see Rhea or Korvikan fade into the trees. I did not
see the other elves fade into the forest, or Pythia and Laehrin leave my side.
All I knew was that my child was sick and there was nothing that I could do to
help her.
[178] Laehrin: Andreya
Thu Oct 23 14:48:04 1997
To: all
Laehrin moved silently through the woods, his daughter's well being
weighing heavily on his thoughts.
Coming upon a small clearing he stopped and sat at the edge, waiting.
Soon enough a cloaked figure stepped out of the trees and Laehrin
moved closer to meet with him.
"Come with me." Bihnx said, beckoning Laehrin to follow.
Laehrin complied and followed Bihnx through the woods. Eventually
they came to another clearing much deeper in the woods. A small bed of
pine needles lay by a crackling fire, under a canopy of tall, ancient
Evergreen trees, one with a small carving.
"I have tried hard to forget this place Bihnx, why have you brought me
here?" Laehrin asked quietly.
"Stop trying to forget." Bihnx said, simply "Come home."
Laehrin sighed heavily "Bihnx," he started to say
"Laehrin," Bihnx interrupted "you left for her, and she's gone. Come
home, many of us miss seeing you in the hall of moons and Mhairi and
Andreya need you more than ever now."
"Yes," he replied "she is gone, and Mhairi and my child need me, but
I cannot simply abandon the Gypsies, the gave me a home, and a family,
what would happen to the Yellow family if I left?"
"You had no problem abandoning us, and your real family." Bihnx
responded sourly.
"I did not abandon anyone." Laehrin responded "Well, my family yes,
but certainly not the clan."
"Never mind this for now," Bihnx said, handing a bundle of blankets to
Laehrin "Take these back to Mhairi and Andreya, we will continue this later."
Nodding Laehrin took the blankets and rushed off through the woods back
to Mhairi and his beloved child Andreya.
[179] Rudolf: storyquest
Thu Oct 23 17:02:21 1997
To: all
I looked around, trying to find out what had disturbed my meditation. The pond
was still and nothing moved nearby. Delving into my memory, I realized that
something was missing in my life, something subtle, yet strong. That passing on
was what had roused me from my introspection. I stood and, muttering a few
quick spells for protection, strode into the hall to discover what had happened.
later...
I sat, stunned. I simply could not believe Tuefry was gone, and by his own
hand as well. The man who had taught me the true value of knowledge and had
shown me the gift of true vision was no more. The decision I had made so long
ago now meant nothing. Where was the balance in all this? What is there left
for me to do now?
Upon a few minutes reflection, the answer was obvious. I must take up the
banner of knowledge and continue what he started in me. Much reflection would
be required to find the path, but first I must decide where to start. Much has
happened of late and I must not let the enormity of it all overpower me. I must
seek one who knows, one I can trust, and one who will understand. For just a
moment, my mind wandered back to my beginnings with my family, and brought the
answer back with it. It was time to talk with Pythia again. I can only hope
that she will help me to restore the balance again.
[180] Pythia: storyquest
Thu Oct 23 17:05:10 1997
To: all
Pythia dropped wearily to her knees and set the dunai before her.
She stared into the golden aura that began to grow and take shape
around the small statue that was so much a part of her life.
Always it gave her answers, sometimes not understood, but
answers. She felt its warmth flow over her accompanied by the
lightheadedness she'd almost grown to enjoy. Pythia closed her
eyes until she adjusted to the weightless feeling, then opened
them and focused on the face of the Divine Mother carved into the
dunai. She felt herself drawn into the dunai becoming immersed
in the sensations that flooded over her.
'Come child' The pulsing whisper swelled like an ocean wave
surrounding her. Pythia closed her eyes and centered herself on
the whisper, feeling herself lifted beyond the forest. 'You
expect so many answers, child. Where is the patience I've come
to know?'
'There is no time, no time at all.' Pythia allowed only the small
distraction of forming the thought. She must wait to speak until
journey's end. Pythia felt peace surround her before she risked
opening her eyes. The formed yet formless Divine Mother appeared
before her. Pythia drew her breath in, overwhelmed as she always
was when she reached Modron's side.
'What is it, child?' -pulse-
'Where is the daemon that Bystrick battles?' Pythia's felt shamed.
She hadn't meant to be so quick with it, but Bystrick's weakened
appearance had alarmed her more than she'd let him see. Even
without touching his mind, she knew an inner battle raged and she
felt a great urgency to help him.
'Within' -pulse-
'I know that, Modron. Can he win the battle?'
'He can' -pulse-
'How?' She had asked Blake this, as well, but Bystrick was
right. The monk seemed distant from Bystrick now, engaged in
his search for Tuefry. Bystrick seemed not to matter to him at
all.
'He must choose to win' -pulse-
'Or?' Pythia shuddered. Modron motioned and Bystrick lay
broken and dying before her, engulfed by the same crimson
flames he once toyed with. Pythia instinctively uttered the
words of healing that passed her lips so automatically, but
Bystrick disappeared as quickly as he'd appeared.
'Or he will choose to lose' -pulse-
'What concern have you here, child?' -pulse-
'He is Druid, Modron. Would you abandon him so easily?' The
pulsing quickened. Pythia shut tight her eyes and waited while
it surged in her mind, finally slowing back to its normal
rhythm.
'Bystrick abandons' -pulse-
'But there is a way?' Pythia explored carefully.
Pythia felt herself lifted back into the wave that had brought
her to this place. She paused her thoughts only long enough to
whisper, 'Thank you, Divine Mother.' Then she was swept away.
Pythia drew in a deep breath and opened her eyes. Shasta kissed
her gently and folded her into his arms. Pythia leaned her head
against his shoulder and drifted to sleep. Tomorrow. She will
understand more tomorrow.
[181] Kodachi: storyquest
Thu Oct 23 17:56:16 1997
To: all
The hall was dark, and the red and black moons wheeled in the sky. there was
something beautiful about the night. Kodachi sat on the battlements, the night
wind making her ebony hair wave. She felt a shadow upon her back, and slowly
stood up to face it. The shadow bobbed in a stage bow and asked, "what can I do
for you my lady?" The Black Rose was still for a moment, and then her eyes lit
with a crimson light and an unusually hot gust of wind blew past the withered
trees that surrounded the keep, making a moaning noise much like souls, writhing
in damnation. "Go to the Clavist Tower," she said, "and find out what it is they
plot. Return by sundown tomorrow, if you do not, I shall assume you were
discovered. The lives of your relatives are forfeit and all living members of
your extended family will be killed." The shadow shifted uncomfortably
"Lady Kodachi....." She made a severing motion. "It is in the pact. You signed
with your own blood. You are to obey and not question. Now GO!"
the figure bobbed in assent and vaulted over the crennelations, landing
without a sound in the brush. Shortly she heard some frantic yelling by the
city guard, and a little later she felt their souls brush past her face.
"Fatale be with you," she mumbled "and may his blessing guide your dagger's path
. Should you fail I pray he has mercy upon your soul." She fingered her sword,
spilling a little of her blood on the flagstones. "Fatale," she whispered,
"I have done as you asked, what now?" She waited a moment and was rewarded by
a single word:
Wait.
[182] Tuefry: Snickerings.
Thu Oct 23 18:58:40 1997
To: all
The cold corpse sat there on the ground before the colossal tree.
*Blink*
Slowly at first, it started to move. It lost its deathlike pallor.
Pulling his blue robes together, the man began to snicker to himself. This
time, he would find out what people thought.
Fading into the shadows, the snickering and chuckling could barely be
contained.
It is amazing how fickle a power, such as feign death, can fool an entire
world.
He watched Steel break his Oaths and laugh to himself. Did Steel not know
that Nadrik was watching him? Soon even the cityguards would attack him
on sight. Why, if such a holy man cannot even keep a vow to a heretic, what
would stop him from breaking his word to the faithful?
He watched Eclipse try to break his wife, to marry Smog. He saw his own
wife's faithfulness. He saw the monk willing to tear out throats to get
him back.
He saw many ridicule his wife, and yet still, she was faithful. She was truely
the most wonderful wife in the land. She was a rose among the thorns compared
to the other women.
Chuckling to himself, he faded into existance, in the midst of Althainia, and
watched the rumours fly, chuckling all the way to the new Temple.
[183] Bolg: Storyquest!
Thu Oct 23 20:15:32 1997
To: all
I am back. The greatest warrior/storyteller/lover/fighter/disciple/Kender is back into the world!
I decided that is was time to return to my wonderful althainia and I came a whistleing.
I was surprised to see my beloved Sultana was now a Gypsy??? And who are these gypsies anyhow? Well I wandered about listening to local tales of the past few months as I -FOUND- some really neat things.
I heard of the gypsies and the power and the fighting and the tipping of th balance till I thought I'd get sick.....doesn't anyone know how to tell a story *sigh* break a kenders heart for goodness sake.
The world has changed obviously and of course it was my job to make sure it stayed on course! I now begin my Kender mission to make all smile and shout, "Stop you Kender give that back!!!" *grin*
[184] Bystrick: Storyquest
Fri Oct 24 04:53:32 1997
To: all
He sat in his wagon, milling about restlessly. It was a sad
day, knowing his friends were leaving...knowing that what he
once viewed as a personal mission had become a mockery. In fact,
something even he could not face without his own shame. If was,
in fact, time to pass on the flame of life to another that could
carry out the true mission of the Gypsy better than he. Strange,
all of it, but it was time...time to move on.
He called Trey into the wagon early in the morning, as the sun
peeked out over the trees into the camp where they all gathered.
Trey, as always, dropped his morning work and came to the wagon,
one that only Bystrick knew so well. Bystrick offered him the
leather chair that was the Warder's own personal seat, and Trey
sat warily. Bystrick paced the room slowly without speaking for
a few moments, and then turned to Trey, locking eyes.
"Trey," he started, "you have been my friend through everything.
You are the closest I have everhad to family. For that, I thank you."
Trey began to speak, but Bystrick raised a hand and he stopped. It
was unusual, for certain, for Bystrick to ask him for silence.
"Apologies, but this won't take long, and I need to say this
before I lost faith in myself," Bystrick continued, and Trey only
nodded. "We have been together for as long as I first remember
us in Malice. Through this, we have always remained close.
For the next days, we must be closer. We have lost many good
people, and while I support their decisions, our young ones
have become not true wanderers, but vagabonds and waifs.
This is not the Gypsy ideal, but I cannot seem to get this across
to them. I have failed my true purpose, and I attribute that
to only myself. It is time to pass on the job to one that can
do the job better than myself. It seems I have other things
that I do better, as do we all. Therefore, I pass the wagons to
you, in all good faith, and hope that you can do better than
what I have done. When I asked you to help me just scant days
past, I never knew it would be of this great a magnitude.
I only hope you can both please and keep the Caravan in order.
With this, the seat you sit in, and the wagon it is in, is
now yours, and I leave you in it."
As Bystrick turned to leave, he halted once, turning back
to touch each of the banners hanging along the wall.
Eachone holding the color of the houses that gathered along the
campfire, at one time or another. A tear formed in his eye
as Trey opened his mouth to speak, but seeing it, he closed it
once again out of respect. Bystrick turned to leave again,
and opened the exterior flap of the wagon. As he was stepping
out, the single tear fell to the floor of the wagon, searing
a small hole through the floor...but he took no notice.
As he passed the campfire into the forest, he thought to himself:
"Tuefry is changed, and Blake has forsaken me long ago. Myra
is gone, and I've talked to Pythia. Malice has no need for
council, the Clavists seem too self-absorbed at the moment;
Wargar has been scant, the Elves don't need the likes of me,
Valor and Knighthood are beyond hope, and Eclipse is troubled.
I have spoken to one side, that being Steel. It is time to
speak to the other....I only hope Yang will hear the words I
speak as he listens."
With that, he turned to the distance, and walked west through
the forest to find Yang and have paliver with him.
[185] Yang: Storyquest
Fri Oct 24 11:26:25 1997
To: all
,
, Yang. Highlord, Prophet, Chosen, it made not an
ounce of difference. From his seat at the head of
the mahogony table in the Eclipse war room he first
looked out at the knights and commanders who sat with
him at this council meeting, and then down at himself.
,
, -What have I become?- He mused quietly. No one
yet dared to disturb the silence. -Once, I thought
that the world had no hope, and no chance at reconing.
Once I thought that darkness meant only death. How
small I was then, how inferior. Why was it that my Lord
even tolerated me?-
,
, -Perhaps he knew I would learn. I have Myra to thank
for that, and Steel I suppose. There is darkness within
each creature's heart, it just needs to be nurtured.
Evil... My methods are evil, perhaps, but not my
cause. Who knows that better than me?-
,
, "We shall fix this world," was all that the
highlord said, and the council members broke out in
applause. By the time it had finished, council members,
including Ibix, Mithrax, Katan, Mindshadow, Raistlan,
and the newer knight, Drakkon. The last to rise was
Mithrax, for the Skull Battalion.
,
, "My Lord." He bowed curtly. "Reports of civil
uprising in the vicinity of Verminasia grow each hour,
and there seems to be the usual ineptness of the
throne standing against it. Also, Smog issued a statement
to his council that he would not be marrying a human
woman.."
,
, Yang rose, irritation permiating from him, anger
issuing forth in waves. "Saddle the horses. Mithrax,
Ibix, Drakkon, you're with myself in the first lance.
The rest of you assemble a strike force to hold the
palace."
,
, There were a series of 'Yes sir's and the troops
dispersed, the knights mounted their war horses,
and the highlord his. Together they went forth to settle
this problem.
,
[186] Yang: Storyquest
Fri Oct 24 15:57:10 1997
To: all
[This note may make you either physically ill or mentally
distrought. Viewer discression is advised. ]
,
, The thundering hooves could be heard many leagues
away, and the battalions stormed past the gates of the
city. The gate guards did not think to stop these
knights and soldiers of Eclipse. Down the palace road
they rode, and over the bridge, past the Royal square.
The elite guards there who attempted to stop their
entrance got only a mace or a lance to the head. The
knights entered the palace unhindered if not unchallanged.
,
, King Smog sat on his throne, being briefed by a few
lieutenants, a pair of girls from his harem attached to
his arm. His high wizard stood next to the door as it
was kicked wide open. Highlord Yang and his three knights
strode into the room, along with Mindshadow and Raistlin,
towards the King. His men formed a defencive ring around
the king, and the wizard created a large forceshield,
binding three of the knights and protecting the king,
turning the room into a chaotic mess of magic.
, Yang managed to grabbed the wizard by the neck.
,
, "Undo it." he growled.
,
, "The king must be protected!"
,
, The minotaur lifted his knee and brough tthe mages
skull against it. He tossed his limp corpse aside. With
a quick gesture, he ordered Mindshadow to do what the
mage would not. Within moments the shield was down and
the men surrounding the king were hestiant.
,
, "If they get in your way, kill them. Cease the
king." And each of his soldiers threw down their
weapons and cowared. Ibix and Drakkon ceased the king
and brough him down the dias towards Yang. The harem
girls were knocked aside and they scampered away.
,
, "In the history of Verminasia something of this
outright attrocity has never happened! How dare you,
Yang, how dare you turn on your king."
,
, "Be silent. I've come to fix things where you are
unable... I come with aid and compassion, and you claim
that you will no co-opperate with your savior? How
dare -you-?"
,
, "You are a tyrant, a dictator! Crazed maniac!"
,
, "I have a vision, and it must be realised. Glory,
unity, liberation in the name of darkness. And if you
cannot co-opperate, there are consequences. Force him
down, my friends."
,
, Although the king was larger, his years of slothliness
were no match for the combined force of Mithrax, Ibix
and Drakkon. He was brought to the ground easily.
,
, "What magical curse do you have for me then?"
the king spat.
,
, "Magic Curse indeed. You shall be married to a
human woman who you need not love, but shall never harm.
And she shall bare two human children, twins, and the
father? You shall never know, for he shall die the day
they are born. And you, Smog... you..."
,
, Yang looked down at his sprawled body almost with
pity. "Your genes within the royal line of Verminasia
end this day."
,
, And Smog screamed and screamed, but no one dared to
listen.
[187] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 25 04:35:46 1997
To: all
. Hastening quickly back to the gypsy wagons, Myra found
Trey sitting in the Warder's wagon. Slightly confused,
she asked him what was happenning. He smiled weakly,
telling her that Bystrick had abdicated his leadership
and handed it to him. Stunned, Myra smiled uncertainly,
wishing him luck. Before leaving, she gleaned a small
bit of information from him. Bystrick was out looking
for Yang. Shivering, Myra went to find him. Yang made
her nervous.
. Striding purposefully out of the wagon circle, Myra
felt the small tug in the back of her head. It was that
peculiar tickle she felt when her brothers and sisters of
power were close. Standing still, she looked at the
trees, waiting for whoever lay hidden to appear.
. Rising out of the shadows beside her, Blake smiled
and waved in greating. His hand was red and blistered
from some unknown source. Myra grimaced, imagining the
pain such a burn would have caused.
. "You are not easy to find, Sister." He said quietly.
. "I learned my evasive arts from the best, Blake." Myra
replied impishly, smiling. She had not smiled genuinely
for quite some time. It felt good. "To what do I owe
the pleasure of your visit, brother?"
. "I have spoken to Sevarris, he gave me this." Blake
held up his scarred hand and the disc beside it. "It
is my wish that all my family wear the same mark."
. "And the bonds that come with this brand?" Myra asked
shrewdly, no longer the naive girl she had been. "I like
to know what I am getting myself into."
. "You know what I believe in." Blake replied simply.
. "The others?"
. Blake shrugged, "I have asked no others."
. "Bystrick?"
. "He follows his own path." Again, Blake shrugged, averting
his eyes.
. "I cannot."
. Blake's face fell, and he looked at Myra with pleading
woeful eyes. "Myra.. sister.. your Oaths.."
. "No, Blake. All my life I have done what I should do,
or what another would have me do. I have been bound
by Oath and Promise all my life. Today I follow my heart.
I am no longer ruled by what others think I should be
doing."
. "You will always be welcome with me." Blake said, a
little stifly, turning to leave.
. "And you will always be in my heart, Blake." Myra
whispered at his back as he walked away. Turning her
thoughts to other things, she quickly headed off in the
direction where she thought Bystrick might seek conference
with Highlord Yang.
[188] Tuefry: Storyquest
Sat Oct 25 18:45:55 1997
To: all
Creeping ever so carefully, the thief crept closer to the Temple. He was
sweating buckets. It wasn't the easiest thing. In fact, he would have
thought anyone else mad to do this. Spying on Master BlackHeart. He almost
spit at the name. He would have, if he were a member of the assassin's guild.
Master BlackHeart had taken many of their assignments upon himself, thereby
making contracts harder to find, and even harder to keep. He shivered to
think what would happen to him if he were caught by the blue robed one.
Getting closer to the secretive Temple of the Brotherhood, he spotted a
window very conveniently left open. What luck! Now he wouldn't have to sneak
around inside. It was a temple of heretics, and he wouldn't want Devion
looking down at him there. It was said that Devion even liked the necromancer,
however, he didn't want to take any chances.
Getting close to the window, he heard a commanding voice speaking.
"Then the time has come. What is to be done will be done. It may come as
a shock to many, but time passed is time for change."
"This will be a bit steep, Tuefry. You can't expect to believe people would
think you would drop your hatreds, from blood feuds to those who annoy you.
"What will happen, will happen. This is not the time for petty bickering.
I have always had those loyal to me." A chuckle. "Even my enemies
respect me. Many of them would follow if I asked. And now, numbers are
power."
"True, true. But to open peace with all? Is this not a large task?"
"They will unite. Most of them anyhow. Change must come. The personal
gain to all will be rich. Knowledge, power, and wealth. Usually one of those
tends to appeal to people."
"This could break our entire world, you know that."
"I know the risks. I knew for awhile now. But it must come to pass, at
all costs." A pause. "Send the messangers out to the clans, and the
kingdoms." Another pause. "And send someone to the Vale. Find what
of the dragonkind are left. You had best send someone very humble and
diplomatic. Or they'll get eaten." A chuckle. "And, as a final touch.
Go to the priests in every temple in the land. Bring an offering appropriate
to whatever temple you send someone to. Tell them the heretic sends these,
as gifts to the Gods. Inform them as soon as possible, I will travel to each
A gasp. "As you command, Tuefry." A door closes, and someone is heard
walking away on the far side of the building.
The thief thought things through. This was madness! The heretic going to
pay his respects to Gods? Messages of peace? Breaking of the world? The
necromancer must have gone mad.
The thief started to sneak away from the Temple. Walking within shelter
of the shadows, he began to return to the Thieves' Guild.
Then, the shadows themselves reached out and stopped him.
"What I said aloud, you were meant to hear. Or I would have killed you
when you tripped off the 5 wards of detection surrounding the Temple. Go to
your employer and tell him what you have heard. Tell everyone." A chuckle.
A blue robed man materializes out of the shadows, and walks inside the Temple.
[189] Tuefry: Storyquest
Sat Oct 25 20:37:05 1997
To: all
The blue robed necromancer was out for a stroll in the city of his love, New
Thalos. Keeping to the shadows of course, the guards were loyal to Sapphire,
but with the network of crime reports, he was considered a criminal.
Hearing shouts, he walked over to the butcher's. It sounded like quite a
heated debate.
"I don't care if people want it, stop selling it!" A loud snort is heard.
"I don't care. You shouldn't even be here. You should be at your rackety
little castle. Guard!"
Walking in, he saw a large black minotaur, with firey red eyes, attacking
one of the Royal Guards. It was Zarathos of Malice.
Zarathos charged at the guard, and disemboweled the guard, spattering him
against the wall. Pulling out a dagger which gleamed like silver, the minotaur
kissed the blade, and began cutting out the guard's heart. Pulling the
fleshy mass clear from the corpse, he tossed it onto the counter, and said,
"There, sell that. Its more appropriate than selling cow meat. There should
be a shop that sells monkey meat, then you will see what I mean!"
Seeing this sight, the butcher fained dead away.
The blue robed necromancer appeared from the shadows, and tapped the black
minotaur on the back. The minotaur almost jumped right out of his skin.
Two marks in the ceiling appeared where the minotaur's horns hit. Whirling
around, the minotaur prepared to throw his dagger into this unseen surprise.
Then a look of recognition passed over his face.
"Master BlackHeart! It has been so long!"
"Yes Zarathos. It is good to see that you are back to our world. The curse
put upon you by the Gods is gone. They could not stop what is to be."
The minotaur looked at him with a very puzzled look. Which is quite a comical
face appearing on a minotaur. The necromancer chuckled and said, "Come."
Hours passed as the duo travelled westward, skirting around the sides of
Althainia. They travelled further until they came to a mighty colossal tree.
"You will watch me minotaur. You will nail me to the tree. In the wrists
and in the ankles. You will keep watch. The sun will rise when you start,
and you will take the nails out during sunset of the third day. You will
not take them out any sooner. No matter how I scream. But you will keep
hounds away with nothing but your hands and your horns."
[190] Tuefry: Storyquest.
Sat Oct 25 20:42:50 1997
To: all
The jet black minotaur had an overwhelming urge to hit his former mentor
over the head and drag him to a healer. Surely this must be some mental
sickness? But the look on the necromancer's face made him comply.
====
Pain. Agony. Tear. Gnash. Scream. Cough. Agony. Pain.
====
At the appointed time, the minotaur took his former master down from the tree.
Then, a howling. Huge hounds appeared from the very shadows themselves, with
foam at their mouth and fire at their eyes. Zarathos danced around them
gracefully, something most minotaur could not accomplish. He charged and
gored, he tore heads off, he smashed their faces with his bare hands.
Yet they got up and kept coming. Even the headless ones. He fought them
until dawn. Extremely fatiged, he looked at the man in the blue robes, who
appeared to have gained his strength.
The necromancer smiled at him, then smacked the side of his head with a
crackling staff. Everything went black.
[191] Tuefry: Storyquest.
Sat Oct 25 20:49:29 1997
To: all
The minotaur was punched awake by his own pain. Screaming, he looked around
with bloodshot vision. There was the necromancer, sitting placidly watching.
Pain screamed from everywhere. Even though he was only punctured in the
wrists and ankles. It screamed from his head, from his heart, from his very
soul. Despite the fact it was the most gruelling pain he'd ever felt in his
life, he refused to black out.
The third day approached. He was raving mad when the necromancer pulled out
the nails. He fell to the ground and blacked out.
Waking in a stone chamber, the minotaur looked around. He saw the necromancer
staring at him. Zarathos smiled and nodded. He knew now.
One day, the Horned God's memories will be refused thrice. The fourth will
be in a shape pleasing to him, black with horns. The passage will not be as
normal. The last bearer will not be consumed by the dogs. This will be
the true incarnation of the Horned God.
The Horned God will break families apart, yet unite the world. He will
bring the very coming of the end of the world as we know it. The ground will
be torn asunder and the very heavens themselves will shake in fear. His
destiny will be to affect the way things are, and the ways they will change.
[193] Verone: Unlikely Allies.
Sun Oct 26 05:30:40 1997
To: all
As the elf and dwarf looked upon the flaming house, they both grinned with a bit of happiness. They were used to this kind of thing. Killing was second nature to them. It was... fun.
They didn't even know the couple that they had killed. They just knew that it was fun and that they would do it some more. They probably wouldn't stop either.
The dwarf, Verone, loved to watch them scream as he slowly ripped the arms off of the man. Leaving him on the floor bleeding. But that was not enough for the elf. Baen wanted them all to feel pain. So with a quick motion of his hand, they were set on fire.
The pair laughed as the couple screamed in pain from the fire, running around and hitting walls in an attempt to make it to the lake that they lived near.
But soon, flames ran up the walls and escape was nearly impossible. With a swift motion from his hands and some words from a language almost forgotten, the fire parted to let the pair by.
As the house slowly crumbled, they walked away from the house, knowing that the entertainment had died already.
There would surely be more gruesome attrocities like this, and they would savour each and everyone of them.
[194] Bystrick: Storyquest
Mon Oct 27 02:45:26 1997
To: all
The day was growing dark, and Bystrick had walked enough for
the time being. It was more his mind that told him than his
his body. Yang would listen now, whether it was needed or
or useless in his mind. Would he hear him, was the question...
Sneaking adetply to the gates of the great Keep he used to
to call home himself, he decided stealth was not the approach
that would be most effective. He emerged in front of the great
gates and passed through the as if they were not existant in
the least. The fact that he was still completely solid amazed
the guards standing to either side, but the gates were made only
of wood after all...would which he could have destroyed if needed.
He would have to mention steel would be much more effective there.
As he passed through the corridors of the battlement, guards
confronted him repeatedly. Each time, however, they backed
away in haste as they saw the eyes this stranger glared at them
the crimson red of their former compatriot. They knew better.
Passing the numbers of guards and members of Eclipse alike,
Bystrick strode through the halls until he reached the
grand hall he used to see meetings held in by the likes
or Vette and Abaddon. How those days struck memories, but
they would have to wait. Nostalgia had no place here, not
at the moment.
As he closed the doors solidly behind him, he saw Yang sitting
at the far end of the great mahagony table reading through
papers, undoubtably reports, with his spectacles worn loosely
about his head. Without looking up, his voice rang through
the hall.
"Not now, I'm busy with these," Yang said, without looking up.
"And are they something I should read?" Bystrick replied in humor.
At the sound of his voice, Yang looked up, moderately startled. He saw
Bystrick's form in the great frame of the door, but could
hardly believe he was actually seeing him. Slipping his
spectacles off his face slowly, he stood.
"Welcome Warder. What brings you here then?" he said,
still looking on in less amazement now than amusement.
"First, to make you realize I am no longer the Warder." Bystrick
started in, "I have passed that on to Trey, one more competent
than myself. At least, I hope, for the sake of the Gypsies.
Secondly, I've come to speak my mind. I've spoken to those
who should have listened, but have not. I've seen what needs
to be done, yet no one bothers. I've come to have you listen,
and actually hear the words I speak."
[195] Bystrick: Storyquest
Mon Oct 27 03:15:09 1997
To: all
Yang offered nothing; no smile, no handshake, nothing but
undrawn emotion. Bystrick stood, locking his eyes within
Yang's, and waited. It was a matter of honor, a matter of
pride. Bystrick had stepped onto the line of insult, and
if Yang thought it to be insulting, Bystrick would likely
be smitten where he stood. After a few drawn moments, Yang
pulled a chair from the table, offering it to Bystrick. It seemed
Bystrick had won the first bout, but this was trivial compared
to the true reason he had come. The trials were ahead.
Bystrick sat, and Yang followed, sitting in his own chair,
replacing the spectacles on his head. He asked Bystrick,
shuffling through some papers, if he had come across anything strange
in Haon Dor or the surrounding forests recently. Strange,
Bystrick thought, that he would ask of the forests, but as
he had seen nothing unusual recently, he passed it over and
told Yang that nothing seemed amiss. From that, Bystrick
lead into his speech. He had rehearsed it often, and with
many people before Yang...the truths of Balance, and the
importance of ideals and compromise. He knew what Yang believed
for the most part, but he wanted to be sure he never over-
estimated what he had, and how far he could go in his power.
Yang was intellegent, he knew this...but would he listen?
He continued on the subject until Yang heard what he said,
and to his surprise, Yang understood well enough and
quick enough that Bystrick had time to lead into Eclipse
history, and that which was left out. Mithrax and Drakkon, both of the
former Eclipse, undoubtable gave him council, but there were
points even they could not cover. Yang was once again
tutored in short, and Bystrick was able to expand Yang's studies
into a more horrid reality.
When Bystrick had finished, he stood from the chair. Yang
followed suit once again.
"It is good that you have listened my friend," said Bystrick, "many have
turned council away for fear of reality. Keep my words
with you, and I shall come with more when they are needed. Blake has turned
his back on what was once his family, and has become too
self-enveloped to carry out his duties properly, and hence,
I will make the peace where I can in his footsteps. We
shall meet again, and very soon, if I predict correctly."
Yang chuckled slowly saying, "Yes, I'm sure we will. It was
good of you to stop by, but, for now, I must finish what
you've started, as my men will think strange if I do not."
Bystrick smirked wryly, understanding the need for his views
of strength and power. He picked up the chair he was
previously sitting on and hurled it against the wall with
shattering force.
Grinning, he said "I believe that will give you all you need.
Remember, if you wish to experience the true world of the
demons to fully understand what you are taking on, call upon
me for it."
Without even a nod, Yang screamed out "Guards! Seize him!!"
Bystrick chuckled inwardly, knowing Yang expected something
of a struggle. It would not happen, not this day. As the
clashing of metal armor was heard coming from outside in
the corridor, Bystrick raised his hands to the ceiling.
The stone below him parted, and the earth envloped him, swallowing
him, and drew him under. Just as his earthen form melded
into the ground below, the guards burst through the door.
The last that could be heard was Yang berating them, yelling
things such as "You incompetent fools! You couldn't even
catch a druid that waltzed into the Keep!"
[196] Bystrick: Storyquest
Mon Oct 27 03:18:40 1997
To: all
Bystrick emerged from the earth a good distance outside
of the castle itself. He was spit from the ground, and landed
adeptly on his feet, still snickering softly. His humor was
quickly rended in half with the incessent feeling of dread
and death from the area around him. Without mending the
earth into place from where he had emerged, he quickly left,
constantly looking behind him for signs of pursuit. This
was like nothing he had felt before. He ran with his head
looking around him until he could run no longer, and there he
sat on the ground, staff and dagger drawn in case something
were to have followed him.
And then he regained his mind, his concious thoughts.
He didn't remember where he had emerged, and he surely didn't
want to return there. It was time to find the campfire,
the wagons, and home. Safety.
[197] Pythia: storyquest
Mon Oct 27 21:47:08 1997
To: all
Pythia surveyed the herbs and potions she'd laid out on the
soft bed. Her night's sleep hadn't erased the weariness of the
previous day. If anything the confusing dreams she'd had left her
more tired than when she'd fallen asleep in Shasta's arms.
'You're leaving?' Shasta pushed the branch to their quarters aside
and came quickly to stand at his wife's side. He pressed his lips
to her forehead, feeling the coolness of her smooth brow. Pythia
had slept fitfully, tossing and calling out throughout the night.
He remembered only one other time she had been as restless as she
was now, and how helpless he'd felt until she could resolve her
conflict. He put his hand gently under her chin and tilted her
face up to his. 'I'll come with you this time.'
Pythia shook her head sadly. 'I don't know yet where I go to.'
Pythia hugged Shasta and looked up into his pained eyes. She
continued quickly, 'if I knew, you could join me, but I'll be
following a path I've never seen, to a forest I've never walked
in.' Pythia smiled quickly, 'I think you'd keep me much too
distracted anyway.' Pythia turned away quickly, feeling the tears
well up in her eyes. She must leave quickly, or she'd lose her
courage. It would be much easier to stay safe here with Shasta
but she felt pulled from his side, yet again.
The dreams had been frightening and confusing. She remembered
Myra crying out - running and falling toward her, her robes
tattered around her. She'd pulled Pythia down a trail shrouded
in cold mist. Then Bystrick tangled in thorns, his blood flowing
through countless tears in his flesh..twisted trees black against
a blacker sky. They'd run to Bystrick to minister to his wounds
but were thrust to the ground by a cold blast that took their
breath from them. Then the glowering face of Yang was above her.
He smirked as she tried to regain her breath, then slowly turned
to face Bystrick. Pythia tried to call out, but her voice lay
frozen in her throat, held in place by the cold vacuum that
choked her life. Then Yang smiled, his lip curling back from his
teeth and Pythia saw Bystrick slump to the ground, freed from the
thorns that had imprisoned him. Myra struggled to her feet and
stood tall to face Yang, her staff in hand. Pythia rose and
tightened her grip on her own staff...then they were all gone...
Myra, Bystrick, and Yang, leaving only the cold, empty darkness.
Pythia could not hold back the shiver. It began in her chest and
spread until soon her entire body was trembling. Shasta took her
by the shoulders and gently turned her to face him. He wrapped
his arms protectively around her and held her until the tremors
stopped.
'I've got to find that place, Shasta, find the cold,' Pythia
murmured softly. She pulled out of Shasta's arms and bent to the
bed, shaking her head slowly. 'I'm not sure where it's come from,
but I know it cannot be here. Not if we are to survive...any of
us.' Pythia bound the herbs and put them, along with her chosen
potions into her pouch. Lastly she laid in the dunai, near the
top of the pouch so to be quick to find. She gathered her hair
and plaited it for traveling,then slipped her dagger into her
belt before fastening her robes around her.
Shasta held Pythia one last moment, kissing her eyelids as he had
so often when she was troubled by her visions, then reluctantly
released her. She scooped up her pouch, balanced her staff easily
in her hand, and was gone, the leaves of their Vallenwood home
barely rustling as she passed.
[198] Caer: Storyquest
Mon Oct 27 23:27:40 1997
To: all
Dear Mentor Tuefry,
I sent this letter with the best messenger I could afford in the hopes he could find you or you find him. I seek to join you and your casue fully as I have seeked to gain the knowledge only your mind poseses.
I have already shown my faithfulness to you as only you can wish me death. Please return me a letter telling me where and when to meet with you and what I must do to help your cause.
Signed,
Caer Dathyl, the giant.
[199] Moadib: storyquest
Tue Oct 28 00:24:30 1997
To: all
. Looking at the book of dragons that lay hidden in the alter,
.I discover it to be my father's diary. My father had disappeared
.many years ago.
.
. "I wonder where he could be..." I whispered to myself, knowing
.full well I was going to go search for him.
.
. "The woodsman," it read, "is the last freind I have.."
.I finished reading the book. It was the last inscription in it.
.It had revealed many attempts to summon the dragons.
.I tended to call it "The Book of Dragons". It contained the
.secrets to the summoning and charming of entire armies of dragons
.to abide one's orders, and to do unspeakable things to one's foes.
.My father tried using the book, but it was too powerful, the magik
.went rampid, and it killed my mother.
.
. I finally reallized where the woodsman was- The Great Forest.
.There I could find him, and he could tell me where my father could
.be. I made haste to journey to him.
.
. "He lives in the shack, not far up the mountain, deep into the
.forest," said the young boy, "it is the only one."
. "Thank you, young one," I quickly replied. And gave him some
.coins for his time.
.
. I came up upon the ruins of a shack, I quickly ran towards it.
.With an uncanny anticipation for a surprise attack, I snuck around
.to make sure no one was around. I picked up no trail of scent. I
.openned the door... there lying on the ground two bodies- one in
.leather and skillfully crafted atire- suredly the woodsman, and there
.next to him, a body robed in the same robes the like of my father wore.
.
. I fell to my knees.
.. "FATHER!!!......"
[200] Moadib: storyquest
Tue Oct 28 00:29:26 1997
To: all
.
. "He's dead." a voice came from the forest.
.
. "Who goes there!" I yelled, "show your face."
.
. "No need to yell," he smutted. "I came to show you your fate, your
.destiny."
.
. "What would you know about my destiny?" I asked, looking for the
.outline of the figure, so as to attack, to no avail.
.
. The figure of a man came out slowly, and placed his hand on my shoulder.
.My heart sunk. I was going to die.
.
. "Hello, Moadib." said the man. I felt releaved, heart still pounding.
.
. "What have you of my father, who killed my father?" I asked.
.
. "I don't know," he said "but you must come with me for a time"
.
. "Why?" I asked.
. "Your father told me to teach you the ways of my father, his friend.
.Here you will find inner peace, and then you will search for the answers.
.
. "What are the answers?" I asked.
.
. "I don't know, Damnit!" He scorned, "Just come." He sighed and muttered,
."Just like you yinn... "
.
. "Where are we going?" I rebuddled.
.
. "To teach you the ways... of the Ranger."
.
. Quickly, we vanished into the forest. Sometimes, following only shadows,
.we make it to his abode. Thinking all the while... has my father kept something
.from me this whole time?
[201] Ghiselin: Tides of Darkness, Part 1
Tue Oct 28 02:44:28 1997
To: All
We stood upon the battlements, staring out at the hordes that
swept across the plains. They approached swiftly, with a speed
that was unnatural. There were so many of them...
"We can't stop them," I heard someone say. I thought it was
Tenasik, but I couldn't be sure. No one answered him. Nothing
but silence and the rumble of the advancing horde.
I found myself thinking to the past then, to the years we had
fought the ever growing tide of darkness that poured from the
earth. The villages we had seen laid to waste...the blight
that spread across the land and destroyed all vestiges of
civilization...until we, the survivors, found ourselves here:
Pushed to the shores of the Eldu'Trin Penninsula, in Castle
De'Annis, the last of the great fortresses of the Second Age.
Of what had once been a great and prosperous empire, we brave
soldiers were all that survived the wrath of the Dark Queen...
And how much longer we had to live remained to be questioned.
There were perhaps 5,000 of us that day, as the hordes
advanced upon us....
- From the Diaries of Ghiselin Madaur
[202] Ghiselin: Tides of Darkness, Part 2
Tue Oct 28 02:55:54 1997
To: All
A scream, a terrible ripping sound, and the splatter of blood.
I could not turn to see which of my comrades had fallen, as I
struggled desparately to keep three of the creatures at bay.
The only thing giving strength to my tiring sword arm was that
of my brother beside me, his face grim yet firm and resolute.
Kuldan Madaur, my twin. We had lived our lives together,
experienced joy and pain together...now it seemed we would die
together.
"They broken through the main gate!" Gods, it sounded as if
they'd broken through the entire WALL, screaming and cursing
unintelligbly as they swarmed upon the hapless warriors that
fought to defend themselves and the women and children hidden
below in the cellars. The situation was desparate, and I knew
that the battle was lost. But where was I...where were we to
run to? We had nothing left, so we fought on...and still they
swarmed upon us, dying unendingly, taking more of our brave
soldier's lives with every wave that crashed into the wall and
into the gap.
At last the order to fall back was given, by who I cannot recall.
We fought a withdrawal to the inner gates of the keep, those of
us that still lived. I recognized a few...my brother,
several of my cousins, as well as some of my uncle's most
faithful retainers. We were hard pressed as the daemons tore
into the rear of our ranks...closing in on us quickly...
I wasn't sure what we were racing for at the time, but I was
sure that we were doomed to the last man....
- From the diaries of Ghiselin Madaur
[203] Ghiselin: Tides of Darkness, Part 3
Tue Oct 28 03:03:38 1997
To: All
The inner keep had fallen. The women and children...
I felt sick to my stomach, and more than one veteran vomited
harshly at the sight of the dismembered and mutilated corpses.
There was nothing left for us here, those of us that survived.
There were no more than a few hundred of us now...a few hundred
survivors in this land where hope had been lost. Luckily, we
had lived here on the east coast, my family and their kindred.
We had survived the initial wars that swept across the land
from the west. Now, however, that all seemed pointless.
My father and his brothers...all slain. All that remained of
of his bloodlines were myself and my brother, as well as a
of our cousins, most of whom I was not close to...now,
however, our fates would be forever intertwined...
The hordes had surrounded us. It was only a matter of time
Before they forced their way back into the keep and eliminated
us forcibly and finally. I don't recall who suggested it, but
the ships docked near the sea seemed to be our only chance...
to flee our homeland, to sail for the horizon, in hopes of
finding new dreams to replace the ones that had been shattered.
- From the diaries of Ghiselin Madaur
[204] Ghiselin: Tides of Darkness, Part 4 (conclusion)
Tue Oct 28 03:08:08 1997
To: All
By the Gods how we had run...in groups of ten and twenty as the
hordes met us swiftly and with deadly force. Most of the men
fell before they even reached the harbor, torn apart by claw
and tooth. Those of us who survived to reach the ships
desparately struggled to untether them from the docks and
escape before the hordes were upon them...how many escaped that
day? How many left that land, that CONTINENT, that had been
completey eradicated by the forces of darkness? I counted
six ships sailing toward the horizon, their sails tattered,
unable to guide their course. I wonder who survived, and I
wonder if someday we will meet again...
- Final page in the diary of Ghiselin Madaur
[205] Yang: Storyquest
Tue Oct 28 09:25:39 1997
To: all
, The Highlord sat at the mahogony table within the war room.
Today, he had no papers, they had been scattered to the floor,
and his makeshift spectacles lay strewn haphazardly on the table
as he stared at the cieling of the room. A look upon his face as
if he had been ordered the impossible, but had no choice but to
comply... somehow comply.
, A knock at the door and Rendel entered, crest of the Shadow
Battalion upon his shoulder, and various small badges. Yang
lifted his head towards him.
, "My Lord," he saluted. "One of our lances have found
it, sir."
, "It, officer?" Yang asked, mind not completely focused yet.
, "It, my lord. It of which we must not speak?"
, "Oh!" the Highlord shook his head from his daze and regained
his stern composure. "It! Take 6 sentries from the shadow and
sir Mithrax as their unit commander. Secure it, I'd like no one else
to find 'it', officer Rendel."
, "As my lord commands." and he turned to leave, Yang sat, once
again. Rendel turned. "My lord... I saw this... thing. Is it a
,..it surely seems like a weapon..?"
, The Highlord leveled his gaze with that of his officer, and Rendel
gulped, having disobeyed the order of confidentiality already.
, "Dismissed, Rendel." Was all the scorn Yang had to give, and
Rendel assembled the team, found sir Mithrax, and they left into the
Hoan Dor.
[206] Brakkarb: Raije's Ranger
Tue Oct 28 09:30:12 1997
To: all
Soon i arrived near the spot i had seen other rangers camping at. I made camp to wait on anyone who showed to see if they would teach me the ways of the ranger.
Hours seemed like days as i waited for one to show, finally a small group of 3 showed up and made camp. They ignored me as they gathered water from where water did not exist and herbs to tend some minor wounds.
After a bit i rose from my spot and approached their camp, from outside the fire light i asked to come into camp, warily not sure of me of my intentions I was told to come in slowly.
Doing as they asked me i approached to fire and sat down. Seeing i was alone, one a tall half-elf asked me what i needed. Explaining my desire and that of my god i told them i wanted to learn the ways of the ranger.
Laughter erupted from all 3 of them ,"A minotaur wants to be a ranger?, it was all i could do to keep from attacking them . Rising up from the fire i said "if laughter is all you can reply with then i will seek out someone else", i turned and walked from camp.
[207] Brakkarb: Ranger of Raije
Tue Oct 28 10:08:14 1997
To: all
Several times this happened, rejection , laughter and scorn for even thinking a minotaur could become a ranger. But i was determined, the only time i was not around was when i had to go back to town for supplies.
Days turned into weeks as i have had no success. One night while laying there looking at the stars a voice called out to me "You know that it will be a difficult journey for you."
rolling up into a crouch and drawing my swords i steeled myself for an attack. "Well i see you are at least fast to react ", "who are you?" i asked.
"Someone who has heard from the forest that you wish to learn the ways of the ranger" he said as he walked out of the trees. Standing there was a wild elf dressed in the garb of a ranger.
"I am Bihnx and i am here to train you in the ways of a ranger" he stated as he looked me over with a carefull eye . "Come we begin now, for this will take some time to teach you the proper ways" he spoke as he turned and as quietly as a mouse walked into the trees.
Quickly i gathered all my gear and followed this Bihnx person into the trees to begin my training.
[208] Saruman: New Findings
Tue Oct 28 13:24:57 1997
To: all
As I sat contemplating life, two days ago, in the Conclave library,
and reading my books on spells, and on the school of Alteration, I overheard
Rhenajh talking to a few members of our clan in the hearth, and eventually
the low drone of his voice, mixed with the other weary tones of the magi of
Conclave, began to sift into my head, and my concious dozed off, leaving
my subconcious heretic mind to listen and learn....
As he spoke, it dawned on me that he was referring to things I had heard
before, or had seen before, things I had rememberd from when I was
a young man, and I had been with my adopted family, who had been charged
by the Gods to look after me, after my creation by Austinian, Kwanian,
and Necrucifer.
I decided to research the subject, and learned quickly that throughout
the time I had been in stasis, where time did not pass, my adopted parents,
or guardians, had been blessed with a son and a daughter. Continuing my
research, I soon learned that Rhenajh was this son, and although I could
note find out who the daughter was, I suddenly realized that without a
doubt Rhenajh was my long lost (and unbeknownst to me) adopted brother.
Although I never did find out where my adopted sister was, if she does
indeed exist, I have found out that Rhenajh is my long lost brother,
and quickly broke the news to him.... stunningly, it seemed as though
he already knew, and he said to me that he had felt it, that it just
seemed to be. I suppose my thoughts that spread out of the abyss during
my stasis did manage to affect some people, as many of my vivid thoughts
had been imprinted in his mind, too.
Be it known that my brother, Rhenajh and I, have been reunited. Thanks
to the Guardians of the Vale who didn't help one minute iota in my getting
to the library.
Saruman, Mage of the Order of the Red Robes, Reunited with his Brother at last.
[209] Drakkon: StoryQuest
Tue Oct 28 14:36:14 1997
To: all
.
. The door creaks loudly as the yinn slowly opens the stone door
concealed behind a tapestry. Red eyes scurry from the intruding light,
rustling up small clouds of dust from the cold stone floor. Uttering words
of prayer, a small globe of light emerges, floating around the priest's head.
.
. Drakkon gazes slowly about the room. Wards of great magic adorn the
walls, their silvery reflection glittering in his eyes. A shelf of books
bound in dark leather rest against a far wall, with small jars, their
contents long since evaporated, taking up strategic points on the shelves.
A large stone table domintates the center of the room, rising up from its
huge black base. Mysterious spell components, dry and brittle with age,
litter the tabletop, mixing with the inch of dust that has collected over
the many years. His gaze slowly moves to an empty desk, the desk of his
father, sitting in the southern corner of the room. Scattered papers
cover the desk, and lead his eyes to an open drawer.. one that should not
be open.
.
. The priest starts shaking uncontrollably. Who dared enter this room!
"Tekmar... I will destroy him where he stands," he thinks to himself.
Drakkon quickly walks over to the desk and looks in the drawer. The diary,
his father's memoirs, is gone. The key to their plans.. Only Tekmar would
have the nerve to steal such a precious book.
.
. Uttering a small prayer, he quickly locates the book. In his mind,
he sees a small hut, badly decayed. As the vision focused, he saw a young
yinn kneeling before the corpse of a ...
.
. Drakkon let out an audible gasp. Quickly regaining his composure, he
sighed, and uttered a prayer of summoning.
.
. "Send message to my brother, Tekmar," he said to the spectral minion that
stood before him. "Let him know that our deeds of our youth have been
discovered. Moadib must now die." With a wave of his hand, the demon
disappeared to do his masters bidding.
.
. The knight slipped slowly into the chair sitting by the desk. How could
this have happened? How DARE his brother disobey his orders never to
set foot in this room. Shaking his head, he rose, leaving the room as
he found it, sealing the door behind him.
[210] Blake: Blake's Travels -- A fireside chat.
Wed Oct 29 22:16:37 1997
To: all
The coming night spread its shadowy cloak over
Algoron. Blake rustled gently through his
pack, standing before the forest of Hoan Dor.
He picked out his tinder box and knelt down
to light a fire. He could have done it
with a spell, but this was more fun to the
increasingly tired monk.
'Brother. Don't insult your powers like that.'
Tuefry stepped from the now thick shadows, his
slight frame set against the darkness of the
forest.
'Ah, Oath Brother. So good to see you. I've
longed for companionship lately.'
Tuefry chuckled. 'Always the sentimentalist,
eh?'
'Well, Myra's been busy, Pythia I haven't
heard from in ages, and you, well you've had
your own demons to wrestle. But Bystrick,
well, Bystrick's got problems of his own.'
The monk shrugged. 'Call me a sentimentalist.'
Tuefry sat down amongst the knotted roots and
stunted trees. 'I was thinking of Tenoyar
the other day. How you and I and he were
in charge of Malice. Do you remember that?'
'Remember?' The monk smiled. 'I was but a child
then. All I cared for was the kill. All I
cared for then was the destruction of Eclipse.
That was a bad time, Brother, a bad time indeed.
I'm happier now,' he paused, 'I think. It's all
so different now. My Circle is disbanded, each
of you going different ways, my powers are fading,
my philosophy changed greatly. Everything is so
different now. I've been thinking about moving
to the Great Forest and building a small house
of my own. Of . . . retiring.'
'Retiring? You're only 24! You've still got
that bloodlust in you. It almost surfaced when
you came to . . . came to get me back. That
meant alot to me, Blake. Don't retire, this
world needs you.'
Blake threw a small rock into the soft fire.
'This world doesn't need me. All I do is
share my stories and move on, trying to find
more. More details I can share with them.
This world has forgotten me and my philosophy.
That peace treaty with the dwarves and elves,
how long did that last, a day, two maybe?
It sickens me to see all the death I have to
see.'
Tuefry looked on as Blake vented. A rare
occurence of late, the monk usually kept his
composure.
'Death,' Tuefry began, 'is a large part of
our lives, our world. Remember Demegant?
Remember our first steps into the portal,
to the Ethereal? We would have killed
anyone or anything that stepped in our way.
That is why people kill, they have beliefs,
needs and wants. You used to kill like that.
Hell, you carved BETRAYAL on the keep of
Malice. You're anger was directed, and that
was *not* a bad thing. You're integral
to this world... at least my world.'
'I'll let the world decide that.' The monk
replied stiffly, staring into the soft dancing
flames before him. The scar on his hand,
the standard of Sevarris throbbed uncontrollably
[211] Hirken: A day in hell... (part I)
Wed Oct 29 23:09:18 1997
To: all
I was forced down to one knee after that drain! These
spells I am learning are difficult. The newest one, gate
seems to be especially hard. Oh well, I am here. Only
a few more steps and I will be able to attack the evils
of hell.
(As Hirken walks a bit, he encounters a door) These ruins
on the door, surly this is the gate to hell! I open the
door west and run through. Suddenly I am bombarded by
strikes from the evil Guardians of Hell. These monsters
cannot do much, as they are locked to the enterance. I
charge past ducking my head and going full boar. As soon
as it starts, it is finished: I am clear of them.
Again, I take a moment to recover, then I take a look
around.
[212] Hirken: A day in hell... (part II)
Wed Oct 29 23:10:36 1997
To: all
Saekynne! The huge she-Yinn mage. She is battleing the
minions of hell? Well, so be it. Yet, there is plenty
to go around. I head over to a bloody nose, as my cousin
Kuldan wrote in his map. It is here as he said. As I
gather up my magical energies, I fail at casting a
Sanctuary. Well, looks like I need to do this the old
fashion way. I bash, and swing, and kick. Soon he falls
as do many all hellish things.
As my rage ebbs, and I look around, I see corpses of my
fallen prey. I notice, I am hurt as well. Not only that
but Kadiya has forsaken me! I have been cursed, because I
cannot be sent back to Althainia. I am stuck in hell!
I sit down, and start to prey, so I may redeem myself,
when. . .
[213] Hirken: A day in hell... (final)
Wed Oct 29 23:13:24 1997
To: all
As I sit praying, I feel the pain as a huge metal object
is rammed into my side. I roll with the blow, attempting
to not get run through. As I look to see who the attacker
is, I see Praxsis. He is a huge Ogre thing. More hair is
visible then his tough leather-like skin. I am still
injured from my fight with the hell creatures! Not only
that, but I have lost Kadiya's favor. I only have one
chance. To go out, the same way I came in. Only the
guardians will be ready for me this time.
I run from the Ogre, and he still hunts me. I finally
reach the guardians and try to bore through them. They
know my plan, and block my way. I have to swerve north
to avoid getting pummeled, and I run right into Praxsis!
I flee from him, and I make another attempt at the hell
guardians... and I succeed! They could not stop me! As
I run up the ancient steps, and fly through the doors, I
cannot stop to think how narrow my escape was. Soon I
find back in my keep, where my wounds are tended to.
Just another day in hell.
(** From the journal of Hirken Madaur **)
[214] Tuefry: The Fireside chat.
Wed Oct 29 23:38:29 1997
To: all
The necromancer looked upon his Oath Brother, who rubbed at his hand.
There it was, Sevarris' mark. How little the monk knew.
Seeing the look in Blake's eyes, Tuefry uttered a few words before leaving
the monk alone. Shadowform.
He felt the pulling then. The sweet feeling of actually *being* a shadow.
The whole world was different when one melded to the Shadow Plane. As he
walked away, he felt the sweet pulling at him, telling him to stay, stay
here forever, and forget the material world. Being trained by Conclave, he
was disciplined to keep it at bay. This is why the only necromancers seen
were either in Conclave or from Conclave. Those learning the "dark art"
on their own either went mad, or were lost to things like the Shadow Plane.
However, something nagged on his mind much more. He thought of Blake and
sighed with envy. His Oath Brother had many things that the necromancer
wanted.
Peace. Even though much plagued Blake's world, he was closer to peace than
himself. In fact, Blake was probably the only person, that close to peace.
Chuckling to himself, the necromancer thought of how much a hypocrite he was.
Speaking up against retiring, and for death. Things he wanted to give up
himself. Oh, but to just leave this world of fighting, and join his wife
and son.
Sapphire, the jewel. She captured his heart on the first day. She had him
webbed to the spot, better than any invoker could. He still remembered that
first time he looked into her eyes, and felt something he never felt in his
life before.
And his son, Christopher. It weighed heavily at his heart that he had missed
so many years of Christopher's life. But his son was back now. And doing
so well! He brought so much pride to Tuefry, a pride he had never felt before.
Letting his thoughts go for a moment, he came to the Temple. He placed a
single white rose at the place he did every day. For Sevarris. Then,
pulling at the well-hidden lever, walked through the secret door into
his stone chamber. Sapphire still lay sleeping on the bed. From the folds
of his dark blue cloak, he pulled out 12 fresh roses and left them at her feet.
Leaving her with a kiss on the cheek, he left to the Palace, sneaking about
the guards to give more magickal instruction to his son, Christopher.
[215] Blake: Blake's Travels -- The fireside chat.
Thu Oct 30 00:39:14 1997
To: all
Blake watched one of the most important people in his
life vanish in front of him, melting into the dark
shadows of the night.
With what ability he had left, he reached out to
Tuefry, like they had when their powers were in full
swing. 'Farewell, Brother.' The shadows before him
wavered a little, waving farewell in response.
Blake was jealous of Tuefry's life. He had his family,
a wonderful wife and child. He had something to show
for his hard work and determination. Blake rubbed his
hand instinctivly. All the monk had were his scars
and dented armor.
There was a time when people didn't shy away from him,
a time when they welcomed him in the towns and cities,
welcomed him as a healer and a friend. It was hard for
the monk to accept the fact that people didn't want him
in their midst.
A part of the monk hardened. Sevarris had taught him
one thing above all others: dedication. To be firm in
his beliefs. To be strong in his convictions. It was
the way of the monkhood. Challenge the world, and make
it bend to your philosophy. 'Be a teacher,' the old
monk used to say, 'the world always needs teaching.'
He thought again of Sevarris' smile, the visage of
a wizened old man.
Blake heard a soft rustle behind him and turned to face
it. A graceful elven maiden stepped from the trees,
moving with savage grace. Rhea.
'Need a friend, Blake?' She said, her soft melodic
voice filling a gap in the void of the forest. 'I
was passing by, but I didn't want to interfere with
you and Tuefry, so I thought I would come back.'
Blake nodded and motioned for her to sit on the
leafy floor. The monk felt the presence of the other
elves, always loyal to their leader. Loyalty, a
noble thing, the monk thought. He thought it odd
that today he would run into two people he hadn't seen
in a long time.
Yet, he welcomed their company.
Rhea noticed his hand and winced, leaning forward to
get a better look at the blistered scar.
And Blake felt old. He suddenly felt really old
[216] Tesla: Tesla's Brother, Lyle
Thu Oct 30 17:54:52 1997
To: all
As I stood there, taking in the scene, I sighed contentedly
for my day's work was finished at last. I sat down beside Lyle in the cafe
and ordered my usuall brew. As I took my steaming drink, I sat there
waiting for Lyle to speak. "I haven't seen you in a while, Tesla.
What've you been up to?" "Oh same old same old. You remember those
sailors in that sunken ship?" "Vaguely" "Well there aren't
many of them left." I grinned as I sat there and drank my
close to boiling drink. "Well what new things have you learned about Althania?"
I met the mayor of the city yesterday, He's a nice guy.
"He doesn't like me, not after I tried to kill him." I jerked my thumb
in the general direction of the mayor's office. "Don't underestimate that
guy, Lyle." "I won't." "Also I met this rather peculiar beggar..."
And our conversation lasted for about 3 hours when I finally
decided to go home. "C'mon Lyle, Time to go hit the hay."
Don't you mean the leaves?" "Whatever, let's go.
So Lyle and I went off into the forest to start what we thought
would be a peaceful slumber...
Very recent excerpt from Tesla's story books in the Sha'relas archives
[217] Khisanth: Khisanth's Tale (6)
Thu Oct 30 19:54:28 1997
To: all
Khisanth looked at the stars as she was walking towards the temple
where she used to train, where she used to meet with Blake - her
beloved friend, the stars seemed so close, but still so far away.
She sat outside the temple for awhile and listened to the sound
of the forest, bears and birds lived without any concern about how
the world turned. "They must be happy" she thought "living day by
day without the need of worry like we do"
As she sat there looking at the stars and listening to the forest
she became aware of someone beside her and she looked around and
was shocked to see her Blake standing there.
"Greetings Khisanth" he said softly and she was so supprised to see
him that she almost did not belive his eyes. She beamed a smile at
him and took his hand in her front paw and hugged it with all the
love in her heart.
The monk smiled and she smiled back. "A human once wrote" she
thought "Friendship does not need word, only love." and blake nodded
as he had heard her said it.
She looked at him, he had changed, his eyes, they seemed so old and
sad. Her heart was screaming in the pain as she thought of losing
her only friend. She must have shown this as Blake stroked her paw
with his small hand to comfort her.
A soft rain started to pour as the two monks looked at eachother.
Khisanth looked up and into his eyes. She showed a great pain as if
something was hurting her very soul. then she said in a soft musical
voice in the dialect of the noble yinnish language.
"Dearest Blake, you are my only true friend here, I will always be
with you if you want me. You have shown me things I could almost
never dream off."
Blake looked at her in astonishment.
"Wherever you go, you can always look back at me and see a friend
waiting for your return and if you want me by your side in your
travels, just ask me and I will be there."
With that, she gave him a snow-white edelweiss from the snowy
mountains of dae'Tok, a yinnish symbol of true love and eternal
friendship. Blake took the flower and looked at it.
With that, Khisanth rose, made a few gestures with her hand at him
and Blake looked puzzeled and said "I dont understand, what do you
mean?"
She looked at him with a secretive smile and turned into the temple
where she would continue to practice her skills and abilities he had
once begun to taught her.
[218] Blake: A Monk's Travels -- A Teacher's Return.
Thu Oct 30 20:53:15 1997
To: all
Blake had recieved word from his loyal scouts that
Khisanth had been wandering near the temple that
they had made their Oath in. He had been meaning
to seek out the Yaeni, but his free time had been
limited lately. He did wish that she was okay.
As he was walking the Great Forest to arrive at
the temple, he heard the distant clash of
weapons, the grim sounds of battle. The Sylvans
and Ruanans seemed in an endless cycle of turmoil.
Corielas had once summoned the monk to try and
decide a way they could end this strife. To
no avail.
He made his way to the temple gates and slid beneath
the cool arms of a nearby tree. The shade of the
canopy was refreshing. Khisanth turned the corner,
her large strides chewing away at the distance
between them. It had been a while since he had
seen her, but she was strong as ever, confident.
When she looked up, she was startled to see him
standing there, but he just sighed in relief to see
that she was doing fine.
'Hello Khisanth,' he said softly, almost a whisper,
as if not to disturb her pervasive silence. She
looked at him, taking his hand in hers, squeezing
gently. Her sign of greeting. Blake winced,
the scar on his hand hadn't fully healed yet, it
was still rather tender.
With the look he had grown accostomed to, Khisanth,
kneeled as she always did in his presence. Blake
never considered himself her superior, and actually,
disdained her kneeling, but she was rather noble,
and honorbound. Blake was more her friend than
her mentor. She looked up at him, and in her
soft musical voice, said:
'Dearest Blake, you are my only true friend here, I will
always be with you if you want me. You have shown me
things I could almost never dream off. Wherever you go,
you can always look back at me and see a friend waiting
for your return and if you want me by your side in your
travels, just ask me and I will be there.'
Blake's tried hard to maintain his stoney face, but her
voice charmed him into a broad smile. From the inside
of her cloak she removed a small white flower and gave
it to Blake. He couldn't quite remember which flower
meant what in Dae'Tok. He had only been there a
brief while. It was greatly symbolic, however, and
Blake nodded silently in gratitude.
They exchanged a few more words, and she strode into
the temple, eager to train herself. She was always
pushing herself to be better, Blake was like that.
Maybe that's why they got along so well without
ever really speaking to one another. They understood
what words couldn't communicate.
He followed her into the temple. The dark halls
of Belstrad's Temple were chilling to most, but he
had become accostomed to them, indifferent. He
watched as Khistanth's staff pulverized a nearby
skeleton. She *was* improving at a rapid pace.
He continued to monitor her, now and again giving
advice when she made a mistake. She grinned
whenever she did. It was a rather amusing sight,
a human and a yinn getting along so well, like
they had been friends since childhood.
She trained for a few hours more, dripping with
sweat when she was done. Blake slowyly approached
her, removing Sevarris' standard from his pouch.
He handed it to her without a word. If she chose
to mark herself, she would know how, it wasn't
his job to tell her.
'I will come find you soon. Please, don't lose
that seal. It means alot to me. It belonged
to my mentor, Sevarris. And it is all I have
left of him besides my memories.'
She nodded silently as he turned to walk away
[219] Yang: Storyquest - Smog of Verminasia Marries Kelandra Mystia
Thu Oct 30 21:14:21 1997
To: all Smog Kelandra
, Smog sat in his palace library, knowing what was soon to
be. He was not a coward... no. He knew when to comprimise.
Especially to the whim of a mad man. His ogre self failed to
see the bigger picture, but it wasn't as if he cared.
,
, Dark clouds covered the sky.
,
, And thus came Yang, the highlord crusader of Eclipse,
from an opening in the fabric of space and time, followed
by two of his officers, Rendel and another ogre, Praxsis.
Both had the look of seasoned killers. From a nearby shadow
the minotaur pulled a beautiful woman who had the look of
fright in her eyes also. He tossed her uncerimoniously towards
the king, and pulled a nearby table upright in front of him
as a makeshift pulpet.
,
, "Kneel," his deep voice commanded. With an once of
dignity left in him, Smog refused, "No."
,
, Yang curtly leveled a hand and punched the larger ogre
straight to the face. With a small grumble the ogre knelt.
The minotaur, with a glance, dared the woman to disobey him,
but she knelt quickly. A farm girl, the king did not yet even
know her name.
,
, "We are gathered here today to join these two in holy
matrimony, in the name of the city-state of Verminasia, for
better..." he leveled his gaze threateningly towards the
couple. "Or for worse."
,
, Out he drew two unornate, worthless wooden rings, almost
an insult to the riches that the two would eventually amass
for their kingdom and placed them roughly on each of their
fingers.
,
, "With these two rings I do thee wed, for so long as
you wear them, you can never remove them, and so long as they
are never removed, your bond to eachother may never be severed
so much as mine and Ying's can be. Necrucifer, bless these
rings with this purpose."
,
, The darkness from the window seeped in and engulfed the
two rings, making them glow with the color of the void.
The couple stared down at eachothers hands, in awe and
anxiety. They felt instantly attached, and it was not
something that either of them had the power to tamper with.
,
, "Rest assured you both may not answer anything but I
do to the following questions without violating your safety.
Smog, do you take Kelandra Mystia to be your lawful wedded
wife, in sickness and in health, through strife and termoil,
forever and ever amen?"
,
, "I...do..." Smog gulped, fighting his urge to burst
out and ruin everything.
,
, "And you, Kelandra, take smog as your lawful wedded
husband, so help you the gods?"
,
, "I do." She said timidly, and knew finally what she
had gotten herself into.
,
, Thunder roared outside, and books started flying
from the walls of the library, engulfing into flames. The
makeshift pulpet exploded into fragments, not a single
shard harming Kelandra.
,
, "Then by the power vested in me by the state of
Verminasia and the infintesimal might of Necrucifer, I
know pronounce you man and wife."
,
, Thus Praxsis and Rendel drug Smog from the room, leaving
Yang and Kelandra alone in the darkness.
[220] Pythia: storyquest
Thu Oct 30 21:19:05 1997
To: all
Pythia turned her aura inward and hid quietly in the treeline that
surrounded the small clearing. A small campfire glowed softly,
smoke curling up into the treetops and spreading to obscure the
leaves of the tall trees. This was the first she'd seen of other
travelers as she'd made her way through the forests far west of
Althania. Pythia peered into the clearing. Even her keen senses
had trouble recognizing the backs of three whispering forms that
stood at the small glow. She had no trouble, though, recognizing
the metallic ringing of weaponry as it was unsheathed and laid
next to unrolled sleeping pads.
'This is not where I want to be,' Pythia smiled wryly, 'These odds
are not good should they prove unfriendly.' Pythia backed quietly
further into the trees at her back, meaning to skirt the trio. She
would come back after they'd moved on and read their leavings for
clues to their identities, and perhaps their mission.
A calm presence deep in the trees opposite the clearing took form,
calling silently to her, and drawing her attention from the three
travelers at the fire. The young druidess stepped nimbly through
the thick trees, circling wide around the camp in the clearing.
She paused at the small trail leading westward from the camp and
pulled her aura deep inward to cover her movements. Then
stepping lightly over the uneven ground, she approached the
hooded form standing motionless in the forest shadows.
'Pythia, hello, Sister.' Blake nodded his head at Pythia as
she stepped to his side. He took her hand in his as she curtseyed
low to him, somewhat out of place in this uncivilized place, but
never out of place between the two of them. 'You, too, have begun
the search, I see.'
'I just wish I knew what I was searching for.' Pythia's hand
brushed lightly over Blake's as she withdrew it from his. She felt
the strange roughness at his palm, and lowered her eyes to look at
his hand. Pythia traced the outline of the scar that covered
Blake's palm, then looked up to him, her worried eyes full with
the unspoken question. She studied the young monk's face for a
long moment. 'You've seen him then.' It was more a statement than
a question. Blake looked even more resolute than she remembered.
'And the message...?'
Blake motioned toward the darkness of the forest. 'Let's walk a
bit.' Blake casually took Pythia's arm and guided her further away
from the distant campfire. 'Sevarris would have us return to a
life of peace, Pythia.'
'That surprises me little, Blake. Is peace not what we all want
most to gain?' Pythia's eyes narrowed when Blake sadly shook his
head. 'We don't?' Of all Those Pythia shared this existence with,
it seemed she was most childlike in her understanding of how They
fit in with the world around them. She'd rarely understood the
past, angry tirades of Bystrick and Tuefry, and understood even
less why They were all looked at with such fear.
Blake smiled at her simple values. Pythia continued to believe
that life had a way of eventually resolving itself with little
interference. Blake knew that even though she might hesitate
to commit herself, she naturally felt what had taken him so long
to learn.
'Tell me then, who breaks the peace?' Pythia sat abruptly on the
ground, frowning. 'Is it the one who made the dark forest?'
Blake spoke slowly, studying the expression in Pythia's eyes. 'The
dark forest, what do you know of it?' Blake watched her eyes grow
dark and hard. He, too, had seen a dark forest in his mind. This
couldn't really be ignored. He'd hoped it was only a vision
brought from worry - worry for Tuefry, and Sapphire - worry for
his sister, Myra. But as Pythia had seen something similar, it
must have more far-reaching meaning than his emotions.
[221] Pythia: storyquest
Thu Oct 30 21:32:05 1997
To: all
'There is a cold forest...one in darkness, with life twisted and
shaped as only evil could...' Pythia closed her eyes as she went
on, '...it lies quietly, waiting...and growing stronger...there's
death...death for us all...'
Pythia's shoulders trembled and she suddenly looked tired. She
reached into her pouch and pulled out a small bag. From the bag
she withdrew a wooden cup and a small jar filled with crushed
mistletoe. Blake watched quietly as she poured a good amount of
powder into the cup. Then she reached to a nearby tree and,
cupping her hand, she easily withdrew water from its trunk and
poured it into the cup.
Blake spoke softly, 'Pythia it would appear there is a disturbance
in the balance of this land, one that needs be set right.' He
waited patiently while Pythia swirled the cup slowly.
'I can do little, Blake..I am only one, and I am not even sure
where to look for it.' Pythia peered into the cup and finally
drank the mixture. 'Nor am I sure of the source.'
Pythia's face grew angry. She shook the cup hastily, emptying the
last drops of liquid from it, and wiped it dry on her robe. 'It
seems a test, as if unbalancing it all will teach us to keep it
better in balance.' Pythia rose quickly. Gesturing with her hands
she went on. 'I am called away into the forest..Zandreya at one
shoulder telling me to return home..Modron at my other, calling
me to move forward. There is no 'balance' to any of this, Blake.
Perhaps I should just go back to my trees and let the rest have
their way...close my eyes to it, and wait until those in
strongest conflict eliminate each other.'
Again Blake spoke quietly, calmly, 'Could you really do that,
Pythia?'
'No.' Pythia dropped back to the ground and shook her head slowly.
'I'm not sure if I have the strength for this, Blake. This is
what you and the others do better. I'm hardly a good match for
whatever this great evil is.'
'Sleep, Pythia. You can search again tomorrow. I will keep us
safe through the night.'
Blake watched as Pythia nestled against a tree. As tired as she
was, she dropped quickly to sleep sitting upright against the
trunk. Blake sat quietly beside her, listening to her even
breathing and wondering if she could find the dark forest alone.
He sat through the night, looking into the darkness and letting
his mind wander through the forest etched into his mind, unwilling
to focus entirely on any one, deadly thought.
[222] Mithrax: Storyquest
Thu Oct 30 21:55:41 1997
To: all
The shadow soldier crept quietly through the foilage,
unseen. His amateur ways of kurijitsu were not enough
perhaps to go unoticed by the two below in the dip, but
they were obviously distracted by the darkness and cold
feeling around them. He identified them as Blake and
Pythia. Retreating towards base camp, he reported to Sir
Mithrax and Rendel.
Thrash clans 'Pythia and Blake spotted 6 leagues north
east of the test site. Awaiting orders.'
Mithrax clans 'Secure the area, direct them elsewhere
while we group for a defencive assault.'
' The shadow soldier, Thrash, slowly crept back through
the foilage, retreating slowly from the two sitting forms
of the intruders.
It was only a matter of time.
[223] Blake: StoryQuest -- Torn Memories.
Thu Oct 30 22:04:17 1997
To: all
He watched silently as Pythia slept in the forest,
leaning gently against the tree. She had fallen
asleep upright, so the monk had taken a moment
to arrange her comfortably on a makeshift bed
of leaves.
Again, he wouldn't sleep tonight, it had been
days since he had. Sevarris taught him how to
deprive himself of sleep and still function as
normal. It wasn't even a manatonic trick, it
was nothing more than mind control.
As the Druidess slept, Blake remembered the day
he first felt her in his mind. Her voice was
calling out in a panic at all the new powers,
she was frightened. Blake was frightened too,
at first. But once he adjusted, he made it
a personal vow to help all others who sought
him. Pythia approached him through Rhea,
bashful as ever. So much had since changed.
Pythia was stronger now. Confident, like
Khisanth. She had since had his seal
transported back to him, he wasn't sure if
she had used it or not. If she chose to,
that would be helpful. It seems no one
sought peace anymore.
Pythia remained asleep through most of the
night. When midnight was nearing she stirred
a little. He took the time to prepare her
some berries from what little forest lore
he had. Their campfire danced fitfully
in the night. He thougt he had an
idea of who those figures were. One of
them reminded him of someone he had battled
so long ago, before his change.
Pythia rose slowly from her slumber, and
nodded gratefully as Blake passed her the
berries he had prepared. He wouldn't let
Pythia wander alone. Oh no. He hadn't
shed anyone's blood in quite some time.
In fact, he had done so for Christopher,
his nephew of sorts.
And if anyone intended to hurt Pythia, they
would meet the blunt end of his whirling
staff.
For Blake valued nothing more than a good
friend and his scarse family
[224] Moadib: storyquest III
Thu Oct 30 22:36:00 1997
To: all
.
. Seeing past a small brush, the yinn slowly, ever so slowly
. sneaks up right behind a little rabbit- a little cute cuddley
. rabbit...
.
. With intense concentration, he uttered the words 'magik missle'
. Moadib's magic missle scratches a rabbit. The rabbit flees into
. the forest.
.
. "Woohoo I did it!" proclaimed Moadib, "I did it! I did it!
. "I d i d i t !!!"
.
. A quiet sigh came from the background, showing the face of
. woodsman, relieved at his accomplishment. "Not bad," he said,
. "not bad for a 16 hour effort."
.
. "Ha!, I will be as powerful as Tekmar, you will see!" said
. the proud yinn. There was only a chuckle from his instructor.
.
. "Heh," he smirked, "hopefully, you wont get blinded and killed
. like he has done so many times to you in the past!"
. "No way," refuted Moadib, "that was the old me, the new me
. has practiced the art of curing one's ailments in combat. I am
. prepared to be the ultimate tree hugging fighting machine." -little ooc there :)
.
. "In case I get blinded," the yinn continued, "all I have to do
. is concentrate, and say the words, 'aque bragh' .....
.
.
. Quickly a ball of white acid came from Moadib, scorching forth and
. hitting him right in the chest! The acid blast ===OBLITERATED===
. Moadib! OUCH!!
.
. "Oh my gawd!" in unison, yelled the two.
.
. The woodsman reached over as if to speak words into Moadib's
. ear. Moadib, preturbed at what had happened, leaned over to listen
. to what the woodsman had to say...
.
. <<<WHACK!!!>>> came a resounding sound as the woodsman brought his
. hand to Moadib's head. "Damn it, get it straight! It's 'judicandus
. noselacri.'"
. "Oh, ok," and the two sat down again. With the woodsman repeating
. the training, and Moadib... learning (to the best of his abilities).
[225] Tuefry: Tuefry's Ponderings.
Fri Oct 31 05:33:33 1997
To: all
She would not be pleased.
No, not at all.
In his time, the necromancer had been leader of Malice itself, and waged many
wars in all the clans he had been to and seen. His battle had taken him to
strange places, even different planes of existance, against the most ferocios
and powerful beings ever known.
And he would rather have to face all of those foes, put together, than face
the verbal beating Sapphire would put on him this eve. She had warned him
constantly to be one with the Shadow when he walked the streets of New Thalos,
and only at night.
It wasn't that he wasn't shadowformed. That would make her slightly mad.
Or the fact that it was daytime. He could handle that.
But walking into that procession of 30 guards with the parade would definitely
make her mad.
Sighing, he wiped the mix of the guard's blood and his own off his face.
He glanced around, and said the words. Shadowform.
Sweet Darkness. Sweet Nothingness. Stay Forever. Stay. Stay, stay,
staystaystaystaystaystayNO. Conclave training kicking in, as per usual.
The world of Shadow was definitely one of darkness. It wasn't evil. Or good.
It simply was. Was. Was alluring, captivating, like a spider's web to a fly.
Or more precisely, like a flame to a moth.
Sweet darkness. staysweetsurrendersweetstaysurrender NO NO NO. Sometimes
it almost drove him mad. If it weren't for his wife and child, he would have
left this world long ago.
Not wanting to endure this, he decided quickly that he should leave the city
for awhile, and spend some time outside the gates. Rushing over, he almost
interrupted a funeral procession.
[226] Tuefry: Tuefry's Ponderings, pt 2.
Fri Oct 31 06:24:00 1997
To: all
Interesting. Although the necromancer had studied many different rites of the
dead for different cultures, he seldom had seen a funeral. People didn't seem
to like a necromancer near their dearly departed. Something about desecration
or some silly thing like that. What is wrong with using something that
someone else doesn't have a need for anymore? Waste not, want not.
Slipping off his robe, he pulled a shirt and trousers out of one of the folds.
He wanted to be invisible, yet visible, and this would do just the trick.
Putting the robe into a small backpack, he made his way along with the
procession.
He watched with mild interest, at the things that were said, and the things
that were done. The tears, he understood completely; if someone close to him
had died, he would be given to upset as well.
Then, people began to walk to the box they placed the deceased in, and they
began to weep and cry even harder. Tuefry watched them all.
When they were done, he took it upon himself to walk over, and see for himself,
what a great person would cause so much heartache in these people. Trying
to avoid walking with the usual "stalkingness" he had, he paced over towards
the coffin and looked.
.
A girl. A little girl, with blond hair flowing slightly past her shoulders.
With an innocent face, peaceful and quiet in the wrap of death.
He backed away; an understatement actually. He reeled away as though an
invisible force punched him. An invisible force it was, one that even touched
a necromancer. Compassion. Tears rolled down from his eyes. Choking with
his sadness, he had to do something.
Ripping his robe out of his backpack, he threw it about himself. Madness.
Even though he was the husband of the Sultana, he was a wanted man, and a
necromancer, no less. But none dared actually attack him; to do so would not
only be foolish, but make more funerals that day.
He steeled his eyes towards the soft visage of the dead girl, and muttered just
two words. Aiuwahz oculoae.
The body twitched. Then a small moan came from her lips. A gasp from the
the mourners.
She looked up at Tuefry with glassy, soulless eyes, and said in quite a raspy
voice, "Your Command, Massster?"
A woman from the crowd launched herself at Tuefry, and began to pummel his
chest with her fists, screaming, "You bastard!! You damned bastard!"
Taken aback, the necromancer said, "But your daughter, I brought her back!
You have your child back, and you can be happy again."
The woman spat in his face and said, "You heartless bastard! Its her body,
but it has no soul!"
Stunned, he knew she was right. Tears began to stream down his face. He
broke the binding, and the corpse dropped back, crumbling into dust, which
caused even more anguish. The crowd began to hurl stones at him, and the woman
dropped to the ground, sobs bursting forth uncontrollably.
Shadowform. Sweet darkness. Cool, sweet nothingness for eternity...
[227] Tuefry: Tuefry's Ponderings, pt 3.
Fri Oct 31 07:00:37 1997
To: all
Running blindly, the Shadows did not seem to continue their mad ramblings to
him. He ran madly, just anywhere, to get away from everyone, everything.
Reaching the Dragon Sea, he flew over it as a dark blur. A fisherman screamed
that he had saw Death Himself, and He had a touch of Blue on His cloak.
Finally, he stopped out of weariness. He rested against a tree and looked in
the sky. The night was still new. He could sleep in the Shadow and not
be seen. A haunted sleep where it would tear at his mind, but his body would
be safe.
*poke*
Jumping up in a flash, Tuefry was ready to switch positions, and put his
opponent for a long nap. What he saw was Bystrick.
"How did you know I was there?" Tuefry gasped, still surprised.
Bystrick snickered. "The grass was bent ever so slightly in the shape
of a man. And why would any Necro from the Tower be doing this far away
from his home? It had to be you."
"True. I will have to be more careful." Tuefry sighed, and sat on the
ground. He was unsure how to continue, or if to continue, their conversation.
Bystrick and he had been on shaky ground.
"Brother, you appear troubled, what is wrong?" That solved matters. It
had been quite long since Bystrick had called him that. So, he proceeded to
tell him what happenned.
"A grievious tale. I see your good intentions though. But there was
nothing you could have done." He reached out and grabbed Tuefry's
shoulder reassuringly.
However, Tuefry was too lost in his thoughts to notice it. "Am I part of
this world only to destroy it? Can I never create? Can I never make people
happy?"
The druid looked at him as though he were going to say something, and then
stopped. Instead, he grabbed the necro's shoulder again, and smiled.
Knowing the druid as he did, he knew exactly what Bystrick's thought was.
He looked at his hand, and hoped one day, he would bear Sevarris' mark.
Maybe one day he'd find peace.
[228] Gideon: Origins of the paladin (part 1)
Fri Oct 31 11:12:41 1997
To: all
.....I walked in Gareth Keep one night, my latest battle fought and barely one.
As I walked in from the pouring rain, Kethryveris turned to me and shouted:
....."My love!" as she ran to me and threw her arms around my neck.
.....I collapsed as she put even her lightest weight upon me.
"My love, you are hurt badly! You will surely be sick from the cold and
rain now."
....."Yes love," I grunted harshly. "These battles are wearing on me. Every
day it seems the foe gets larger and tougher. I can't take this anymore.
My body can only take so much more of this constant pounding."
.....Kethryveris thought silently, then spoke up, "Have you tried fighting
smarter, and not harder?"
....."What do you mean?" I asked with a puzzled look on my face.
....."Paladins," she whispered. "I hear they are very powerful."
..... "You know how I feel about that... I'll be so weak for a long time."
....."Yes, but you will not live to see your son if you keep this up!"
.....I looked at my unborn child, still in the womb. Then I nodded and sighed.
"I must do it then... for the both of you. A dead father does not do my son
any good. I will leave tomorrow. Please have my horse prepared and three
months of rations ready."
..... Kethryveris frowned then sighed. "Your son is due by then Gideon.
Don't you want him to see his father when he is born?"
....."Have a page come and get me. I will rush back for the birth."
.....Kethryveris kissed my forehead and whispered, "Thank you love. Get your
rest now... you have a long ride tomorrow and a big event."
.....I fell asleep in her arms that night. The next morning I woke up to the
sound of birds chirping and the warmth of sunbeams. I looked at Kethryveris
and smiled.
....."I must go love." I chuckled," Don't wait up for me."
.....Kethryveris frowned, "Gideon Bane, that isn't even funny. You know I
will miss you dearly!" At that, Kethryveris swung an open hand at my face,
but I caught it quickly and kissed her open hand.
....."Uh uh love, save that feistiness for the bedroom, not your lover's face."
.....At that I rode off and shouted: "I will return soon love. Love you!"
.....Kethryveris, still worked in a tantrum and fuming muttered, "What will
I ever do with that man!!!" She stormed back into Gareth Keep.
.....So on that beautiful day, I began a journey that would forever change
our lives. And thus, the life of a paladin was born.
[229] Pythia: storyquest
Fri Oct 31 12:02:45 1997
To: all
Pythia opened her eyes slowly. Shivering, she pulled her robes
closer and peered about her. Darkness still shrouded the forest,
but Pythia could hear the martins stirring in the trees around
her.
'Blake?' Pythia called quietly to the absent monk. His pack still
lay on a pile of leaves, so he couldn't have gone far. Pythia
smiled. If she was very lucky, he was gathering breakfast from the
forest. Pythia shivered in the predawn air and crawled to the
smoldering fire. Listening a moment she decided it was safe to
build it up a bit, she no longer sensed the travelers they had
seen earlier in the night. 'As soon as light breaks, I'll look at
their camp.' Pythia thought, then frowned, 'Oh, maybe Blake is
there instead of gathering food.'
Pythia tossed some leaves onto the glowing embers followed by a
handful of twigs lying close to the fire. The blaze of fire warmed
her face quickly. She reached into her pouch and withdrew the
dunai, laying it on the ground. Everyday for as long as she could
remember, she'd begun her day with this same ritual.
Pythia knelt before the dunai, then pressing her forehead to the
cold ground she welcomed the coming day. 'I will face today with
joy and compassion,' she intoned, 'I will open myself to the
sounds of the trees, the voice of the creatures of this land, the
warmth of the sun.' Pythia felt calmness surround her.
'Is there any life that could be better than this communion?' she
smiled, kneeling back and waiting patiently. The dunai vibrated
before her, she felt the pulse begin deep within her. 'Modron,
welcome me to you.'
But, Modron did not answer. Pythia felt herself slip helplessly to
the ground. Her eyes closed and her breathing became shallow, as
she struggled to stay focused on the pulse that slowed within her.
Thoughts screamed, voiceless, as pain overwhelmed her.
'Modron! Zandreya!' Her concentration broken, Pythia lay trembling
as diseases and poisons surged through her. Had she so angered
them that they had forsaken her now? Pythia's mind raced, trying
to find a safe corner to fight back from. She found a small memory
that she held to, and as her body weakened, her mind retreated to
it shutting out the pain that ravaged her body. She sensed her
breathing stop, but she held fast to the memory. She would keep
this bit of her alive and trust Blake to know what to do with the
rest of her.
[230] Toid: De wus de ghost in de Mawus clunhull
Fri Oct 31 12:48:20 1997
To: all
Toidz wez wulken in de clunhull when dis Ghost say BOO!!! Toidz wus scared
so he run. Den dey ghost say me, nu ghost, me jus Akira. Den Toidz no scared
nu mure.
Toid
[231] Yang: Storyquest
Fri Oct 31 13:48:10 1997
To: all
, "Last night.." Yang said with false curiousity,
"What happened?"
,
, The new Queen, the farm girl, Kelandra just covered
her face with her hands. She looked at the minotaur, tears
covering her cheeks. Yang offered her a comforting arm
and she latched on to him. Looking down at the sobbing
form, for a moment, true compassion did flicker across his
face. Ying... what if Ying were to have human children?
The minotaur shut it out quickly and stared towards the
darkness in the window.
,
, Her voice being muffled by Yang's tear stained cloak,
and her sobbing, she told him what had happened, and the
minotaur continued to peer through the window, no pity,
no remorse.
,
, "A man...he followed me as I was walking down
Thieves Row..."
,
, No pity. "Where were your guards."
, "Still in the tavern, drinking..."
,
, No remorse. "Did you see what this man looked like?"
,
, "I couldn't see his face... He was tall.. I walked
faster, and so did he, and he chased me into a stable..
and..."
,
, Ying... what if Ying were to have human children?
,
, Why are you plaguing me with these thoughts? The
means may be evil, but THE CAUSE IS GOOD! He screamed at
his conscience, but still it continued: Ying... what if
Ying were to have human children?
,
, "...it hurt... it still hurts Yang..."
,
, No remorse. "Go on."
,
, "I went back to my room in the palace and fell
asleep crying. I didn't want to disobey your orders and
speak to anyone...even of what happened."
,
, No pity. "Go on."
,
, "In the night.. I was still asleep, but I remember.
A figure came in again. I don't know who, or whether the
guards had seen him come in. It was dark, and I was only
slighly awake. He placed a hand on my belly and ... I can
even remember! 'These children I swear to the path of
darkness, to the path of evil as any of good might see it.
These children I swear to the disease. These children
I swear to vengeance and rage. These children I swear to
death and..."
,
, "Enough... find me the two guards that were on duty
while you were being raped. They die. And the knights of
Eclipse shall find the man who did this to you, and
tomorrow he shall be publically executed. You may see Smog
now if you wish... or you may rest."
,
, And she rushed, if sorely, from the broken library.
The minotaur stared through the window, into the darkness.
What he was doing was wrong, and for him to be able to
see that...
,
, The means may be evil, but the cause is good. No
pity. No remorse. Tomorrow the man would be beheaded.
[232] Blake: Story Quest
Fri Oct 31 16:39:59 1997
To: all
Blake watched the trio in the clearing, silently, stalking.
They looked to be Knights of Eclipse, evident by their
armor. Blake couldn't figure out why they were here. or
what their purpose was. He was, however, positive it did
involve Pythia and in turn, himself. They probably knew
they weren't alone in the forest.
A sharp pain ripped through the monk's mind. This wasn't
uncommon months ago when his bond with his Oath Brother
was reinforced by his growing powers. He shared painful
feelings with Tuefry, with any of the other manatonics
really. Something bad had happened to Tuefry. He was,
crying, the monk thought. And when Tuefry shed a tear,
he was in real pain. 'Brother,' he reached out
telepathically, 'all will be well, I will come to you
when I can.' Normally Tuefry responded with a curt,
almost wry remark. All Blake could hear was the
Necromancer's sobs.
And then the thought hit him. Pythia. Screaming for
help. The myriad of voices in his head focused down to
one. Pythia's. And she needed him.
Cursing himself for being so foolish, Blake spun on his
heel and bolted through the woods, not caring if the
Eclipse sentries heard him. He raced through the dark
woods, raced to where he should have been all along.
He came to their campsite and saw her crumpled in a
heap on the ground. No sounds, no movement. Off in
the distance he heard movement, people pursuing him,
most likely the Eclipse sentries. The slight monk
rushed over to his Sister and began a series of
incantations, to determine her health. She wasn't
breathing, but she wasn't dead. Foul magic. After
channelling the proper energy and focusing himself
on Pythia, the monk began to throw every healing
spell he knew. Cists had erupted on her fresh,
eternal skin. Slowly she regained her normal
self, the monk's spells having some effect. Pythia
groaned a little when the monk was finished.
'Shh. Stay down.' He whispered as he shrouded them
both in his protective magicks. The sentries were
close. Blake stood from his kneel, covering Pythia's
form entirely. 'No one touches her,' he thought.
The sentries materialized, three abreast from the
darkness of the forest. Weapons drawn, as he had
expected.
'Children. Go home. You do not wish violence. I
do not wish to fight. Just go home and tell your
master to leave us be. We seek our own answers in
this forest, as you seek yours.'
'It is our duty and our honor to serve our Lord.
As it is our duty to protect our forest. You two
have interrupted our orders, and you will pay the
price.'
'Fanatics,' Blake thought. He had known of the
Eclipse army for longer than these young lads had
been wielding a sword. They were children in every
sense of the word.
They began to flank Blake and Pythia, weapons drawn.
A fourth figure could be seen, a dark outline in the
shadowy forest. The same familliar figure he had seen
before. The trio began to close in on Blake. He had
really hoped it wouldn't come to this.
Tuefry had once told him that sometimes bloodshed was
neccesary to make a point. That sometimes people
needed to die. Myra had even told him so. It was
just times like this that Blake couldn't understand
people.
One of them advanced faster than the others, and Blake,
instictivly through his hand out as the familliar blue
tendrils flowed from it and into the young would-be
assassin. He fell, armor smoking. It had been so long
since he had last used energy lightning on someone,
ironically, the last time he had, it was on Eclipse's
founder, Vette.
The other two sentries paused, missing a step, and then
lunged into battle, one of them slicing Blake clean in
the arm. Close quarters always made battle hard on the
monk. He began whirling his staff, parrying their
attacks and launching his own. They were young, and
under different circumstances he might have pointed out
their tactical mistakes.
[233] Blake: Story Quest
Fri Oct 31 16:41:07 1997
To: all
He gave them none such chance. One of them fell heavy
under his staff, crumpling under a blow to the head.
The other he disarmed with one stroke and broke his
leg with the other. He fell in a fit of screams.
'I'd rather die than you show me mercy.' He said,
bitterly. He opened his arms, expecting a death-
blow from Blake.
'Then mercy I shall show you.' Blake retorted. 'Tell
your leader that this forest is just as much mine
as it is his. And if I choose to seek answers here,
then answers I shall seek.'
'Tell him, sure. What do you want me to do? WALK
home?'
Blake looked over the crumpled figure and saw the
shadowy form there. He lifted his kii'Taksha staff
and pointed it directly at him. 'He will help you.'
Blake said softly. Blood had begun to soak his
cloak. 'No bother,' he thought. He gently picked
up a sedated Pythia and nestled her gently in his
arms. The wound on his hand had opened, traces of
blood filled the Mark.
Turning his back on the screaming sentry, Blake
carried Pythia into the forest, towards the answers
he so desperately sought.
[234] Tesla: A new addition to my family...
Fri Oct 31 18:29:58 1997
To: all
After Lyle started snoring, it became immpossible to sleep.
I sat there for a while, wondering what tommorrow would bring when
I heard the sound of my name... I rose and looked down through the
leaves and I saw an elf walking along calling very patiently, "Tesla? Tesla..."
I jumped from the high branch I was on all the way to the ground.
Startled, he crouched, but then recognizing me, he stood up.
As I looked at him, I saw his face with its striking features...
its deep lines and brows which normally were slanting down.
His pointed ears reminded me of someone else's ears, but I
couldn't remember who.... "Hello Tesla," the unknown elf took a bow,
"Do you know who I am?" "No, should I?" Probably not. He hesitated,
looking up at the Moon of Sebatis for a moment. Then he said,
I want you to see something...and he lifted his left palm.
I gasped, for there was a burn, or more like a scar, or was it more in between?
What was strange was that the scar had some type of writing on it...
What does that say?" "It translates into common as 'N'Kla'.
Lyle wake up! I want you to see someone. "Who is it?" He groaned.
A long lost family member. He has some things rather interesting to say.
Come Lyle, come and hear our brother Twinsen and what he has to say....
[235] Bystrick: Storyquest
Fri Oct 31 18:33:23 1997
To: all
Comforting Tuefry further, he sat with him a while without
saying a word. When Tuefry looked up into his eyes again,
Bystrick noted that the old mettle had returned, and the
emotions had been buried for the time being.
'He'll never forget what just happened to him. A permenant scar on his
true inhumane humanity. Either he'll learn, or he'll crumble,' Bystrick
thought to himself, sighing lightly.
Rising from the ground slowly, Bystrick stood to his full
height, towering over the shorter Tuefry where he sat. He
extended a hand to assist Tuefry, but the sorceror didn't move.
"What it such a tragedy, my friend?" Bystrick asked.
"Horrid reality taking on a horrid form," Tuefry replied, still
a bit shakey. "I thought I could leave things like these in
my nightmares, but how wrong I was."
Bystrick nodded, kneeling and taking the hands of his friend in his own.
"You have my support and friendship when you need it, however
our paths go. Though our blood is separate, we are brothers
by trial." He opened his mouth to continue, but alas, Bystrick was
at a lack of words. Instead of kneeling there haplessly,
he rose once again, and started once again. "I have business
to take care of...important things which could cause a change
in the way this world is now. I expect no help from anyone,
save the one person that would offer to help me now. Call on me
when you need, I will be there..."
He turned slowly from Tuefry, knowing that he had risen by
now simply by the sound of each blade of grass singing to
him. It was something he could not deny, nature spoke to
him. But, as the other Druids of his kind were only novice
in their powers, the demon had furthered his quickly to give
Bystrick an advantage. For the hell he had endured, it had
only once paid anything of worth, being able to control his powers more
easily than the others. He walked, and while he did, he listened.
He knew if he turned back, Tuefry would be gone, taken into
the shadows. Listening, he heard only the small rustle of leaves and
birds in the distance of undiscernable nature. Tuefry had taken
his own path again, it seemed. 'Better for him this way'
was the only thought he could muster.
[236] Bystrick: Storyquest
Fri Oct 31 18:51:42 1997
To: all
He walked until dusk, where he came into the dense forest
he once thought he had been in...where he had left the
torn open in fear and ran. Searching slowly around the area, he
discovered many things. There had been people in much of
the area, smells he had known, and blood lay on the ground in what
appeared to be a make-shift camp. He pressed on further,
completely silent in growing night, lithely moving through
the pulsing forest. There was something more wrong here
than he could imagine, and he had to find out what it was.
As he moved, he once heard a small snapping of a dead twig. Whirling with
his staff in hand, dagger ready at his side, he peered
the darkness thrusting his eyes through the night. Even without
a light, he had perfect vision. If there was someone to be found,
he could find them.
Nothing...
He searched the area repeatedly, but nothing was to be found. An animal
of sorts were the conclusions, as he began his walk once
more. Here and there, he passed certain traces of footsteps,
heavily indented in the ground, as if by some heavily
defined weight. They were to small to be anything weighing that much, and
they were definately human.
'A human with a very large load, indeed,' he heard his
mind echoing. 'No matter, they're of no concern unless they get
in my way.'
He stood momentarily, closing his eyes. He allowed his human emotions wash
over him gently....love, care, happiness, intrigue, worry...and embraced
each one. He had blocked the evil aura bursting through this forest, and
just as the worry began to fade, he dropped his concentration
and let the forest's malady wash into him. Death, destruction,
power, evil...it all flowed into his senses. He grinned
and nearly cackled aloud. It was not far, and he knew it's
exact location. What a pity for it.
He sprinted towards the feelings, knowing full well that
he was being tactless, but nonetheless, most would not
hear him in any case. He ran for what felt like hours,
no longer caring about much of the world around him when
suddenly, he broke into a small clearing and stopped dead in his tracks,
skidding to an unsteady halt. This was the place, the
evil itself overwhelmed him. He had once left a large
hole in the earth where he had existed, he remembered that.
But he also remember the dense foliage and undergrowth all around that area.
It was slowly being taken into this power and dying.
He fought the overwhelming urge to sprint back the way
he arrived...the terrible, gods-awful fear...
[237] Hyran: Beginnings, Part I.
Sat Nov 1 00:58:25 1997
To: all
.(Taken from Children of the Sword, the storyteller Solanus' account
.of his travels with the Knights.)
.Day of Deception, 2nd the month of Winter.
.
. "Do you know when the supply ship will arrive?"
.
. "We expect it soon."
.
. "And it will be leaving for Eldu'Trin again. . ."
.
. "At dawn's first light."
.
. "My thanks."
.
. I found myself in the port city of Belgrath another night, it seemed.
. After securing lodging for my wait, I asked for the nearest tavern.
. Cities such as these always had stories to tell, if you only looked.
.
. The thick smell and dark smoke of the tower blurred my vision as soon
. as I entered, but I instantly saw my man. Seated at a table near the
. fire was a bear of a man, with the hard face of a born leader - minus
. one eye. I ordered a flagon and made my way to his table.
.
. "Trouble you to sit here, sirrah?"
.
. "No, no, rest yourself. Let me buy you a drink."
.
. His voice was deep, throaty.
.
. "My thanks. Are you waiting for the morning sail to the
. continent?"
.
. "No, we've come from there. Been here four nights so far.
. My lady is too sick to travel."
.
. "Are you one of the Knights? From D'Annis?"
.
. He chuckles, and a smile breaks his weathered face.
.
. "I was, once. A general. Best you've ever seen on a steed."
.
. He grins even broader.
. "But I'm not as skilled on my feet as I once was."
.
. He places his left leg on the chair next to him. It ends below the
. knee. He bends over, seized by a bout of coughing.
.
. "Are you sick, good sir?"
.
. He frowns, his face darkening.
.
. "The dark bastard poisoned his blade. The clerics cannot help
. it. I will not live to see winter's end."
.
. He settles back, thinking.
.
. "I stayed in D'Annis as a counsel during the war. After the
. injury, my brother asked me to take his son to safety. The
. war does not go well."
[238] Hyran: Beginnings, Part II.
Sat Nov 1 01:19:26 1997
To: all
.
. He motions, and I notice a youth inspecting the corner.
. "Boy! Mind yourself, now! Go tend to Marianne!"
.
. "Aye, sir."
.
. The lad trundles upstairs, sheepishly, stealing a quick glance our way
. before he goes.
.
. "The boy is Hyran, my nephew. He hopes to be a knight, like
. his father."
.
. He looks up the stairs, and grins.
.
. "He has potential within him. Not like the twins, but
. possibilities nonetheless."
.
. "The twins?"
.
. "More of my nephews. They are at D'Annis, fighting back the dark
. hordes now. Good knights. They do the Madaur name proud."
.
. There was much I wanted to ask him, about the knights, the war, the dark
. queen and her minions. I could scarcely wait for the ship to Eldu'Trin.
. But as I opened my mouth to speak, I heard a voice at my shoulder.
.
. "Argolas?"
.
. A man dressed in light armor stood to my right, carrying a large fur bundle.
. His face was pained. He did not want to be here.
.
. "Aye, son? What troubles you?"
.
. "The supply ship just landed, I've just come from the continent.
. I bear bad news."
.
. He unwraps the bundle, laying it on the table in front of Argolas. It was
. a long, beautifully crafted sword with a jeweled hilt. The messenger
. turns solemnly, and walks away.
.
. I turned back to Argolas, not knowing what to say as his face crumpled.
.
. "You'll have to excuse me, good sir. I must be to my room."
. He lays a dark, sinewy hand on the hilt of the sword.
.
. "I have to tell the lad his father is dead.
[239] Pythia: storyquest
Sat Nov 1 11:54:01 1997
To: all
Pythia lay shivering on the ground. Blake stood over her, his
breath coming quickly as he cast spells of healing. Pythia
reached into her pouch and took out the yellowed herbs. She
quickly ground some in her hand and applied it to Blake's
bleeding arm.
'Perhaps we've found it then..the way seems clear through here
...' Pythia applied the powder to her her neck where the sores
were already vanishing from Blake's ministrations. '...maybe
further west?'
'I should never have left you.' Blake watched the wound on his
arm heal quickly. 'They were from Eclipse, Pythia.'
'No, not all of them were..Eclipse is neutral to me, Blake.
The one who attacked was not Eclipse.' Pythia began taking
inventory of her pouch. Suddenly she cried out, 'Dear Modron!
Blake, did you not see my dunai? It was before me on the
ground.' Pythia's voice broke,'Which way were we?' She stood
painfully to her feet and faced Blake. 'Blake! Which way?'
Blake pointed to the east and picked up his staff to lead the
way. But, Pythia sped ahead of him and Blake was hard-pressed
to keep up with the young elf.
'Pythia, be careful,' Blake implored. He watched as she
disappeared into the trees, seemingly unconcerned with who
might still be lurking in the trees. He rushed forward,
finally reaching her side as she slowed to creep into the
campsite.
Pythia reached the smoldering campfire and dropped to her
knees, digging through the leaves where she had slept. She
found nothing, and turned her search to the fire itself. She
overturned the charred wood, looking frantically for any sign
of the small earthen figure. There was none. Pythia wept
quietly and spread her search to the trees around the fire.
Blake watched helplessly. He knew the importance of the dunai
to Pythia and would not have left it behind if he'd seen it
there. 'Pythia,' Blake came quickly to her side, 'it was not
here. It is not in your pouch?'
'It's not here.' Tears streamed down Pythia's face. She turned
slowly to Blake, then away into the forest. She closed her
eyes and tried to reach out to the aura of the dunai. 'It's
not here.'
Blake took Pythia's hand in his, trying unsuccessfully to
comfort the druidess. 'The Old Druid will give you another,
will he not?' Pythia slowly shook her head, crying harder.
'No, he won't. That is MY dunai, combined of the earth and the
waters of my birth, it can never be replaced.'
'Sister, you've learned much since you first held it. I've
watched your power grow. Modron will not be lost to you, you
could use the very earth itself to reach Her.'
A small movement from the trees caused both Blake and Pythia
to start and tighten their grips on their staffs. Myra stepped
cautiously into view, her aura tucked safely inward. Pythia
ran to her, hugging her tightly.
'Why do you weep, Pythia?' Myra looked into Pythia's tear-
stained face.
Pythia had long since quit questioning her fellow manatonics'
abilities to find each other. The more stressful the situation
each of them faced, the more quickly they seemed able to reach
out to each other.
'My dunai is lost, Myra...the path Modron chose for me gone
with it...Her guidance now is urgent...the dark forest...you
have felt it?....we search...and now...' Pythia rambled, her
mind confused.
'Pythia, dear, speak more slowly. I cannot understand you.'
Myra looked over Pythia to where Blake stood. 'You search too,
Blake?'
[240] Pythia: storyquest
Sat Nov 1 12:01:30 1997
To: all
Blake nodded. 'There is great evil here, Myra. You would not
be here if you weren't searching it out, yourself. Evil is all
around us. I will search with Pythia until its source can be
found.'
Myra turned her attention back to Pythia and spoke gently.
'Pythia, the dunai is important to you, yes, but you don't
need it. Modron, herself, has told you that savation lies
within you. She would never deny Herself to you.'
Pythia nodded slowly. Myra was right. The journey was too
important to be held back by a personal loss. She would search
on, until coldness numbed her. Blake would help her. He would
know the best way to battle it. Pythia bent to the ground and
scooped a handful of rich earth. They would find a way to turn
back the evil.
[241] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sat Nov 1 13:04:20 1997
To: all
Bystrick let the fear wash over him...slowly, carefully.
Looking around, he searched the area. There was no one in
sight. He nodded to himself, knowing that if this job
was not done now, and done correct, he might die in the
process. Sitting down slowly, corssing his legs, he layed
out a few necessities...tree bark, fresh sap, newly fallen leaves, the
supple grass surrounding the forest, and most importantly,
he poured a small vile of morning dew into a clay bowl.
He began to recite a few mystic words, and the articles
glowed faintly in a pale blue light. Further words gently
began to spread the aura from those articles to himself,
and when reached, Bystrick began to radiate a harsh red.
Through his meditation, he saw only the circle in which he
had placed himself in. Fear, anguish, death...they played over
his mind, but he held them back, continuing on purposefully.
As the last of his words were uttered, the articles took
into flame, and the blue aura flowed into Bystrick fully,
lighting his own body alight with tendrils of fire. Though
he could feel that pain, he quelled the urge to cry out.
'It is time,' he thought to himself, 'to be sure no other can do what this
evil requests. Not now, not while there is so much turmoil.
Not when this world would crumble at what is planned...'
With that, he spread his arms, and flashes of red hewn bolts
flew from his arms to the surrounding trees, engulfing them
in a red glow. The aura around him began to fade as he brought
his arms around his waste. In doing so, the engulfed
trees began to lean in towards him, as if beckoned. They
formed a tight wooden cell of trunk and limb as the pain
grew to proportions he had never dealt with before. After
what seemed to be ages, the tips of each tree met in the center,
above him, where each tree halted in it's exhalted red glow.
Bystrick fell to his knees, looking upwards. It was finished,
and he was more than happy to have it finished. He knelt
withing his glowing prison of wood, magically warded against
aggression. No one would get through the barrier he had
created...not for now, at least. As he sat and wondered what
and how he should carry out his next step, he felt a tap
at his shoulder. 'Bystrick...' it whispered.
He already knew who was there, surprisingly.
[242] Twinsen: the Twinsen and Bunnyslayer chronicles...
Sat Nov 1 23:35:37 1997
To: all
The candle flickered as the questions bombarded Twinsen. He smiled, nevertheless,
for this was just the way he wanted it. Lyle had shed his shyness and was now
asking everything he could think of. Why shouldn't he? After all, he and Tesla
had never known their parents like Twinsen had. "Yes, a large village which
is too far away to find the ruins of it." "Yes, our parents ruled it for all their
lives." "Was I intended to rule the village after? Well, half of it, perhaps
I had better tell you more..." Twinsen talked about an elf who had survived the
attack upon his parents out in the woods not far from the village. He was hard-
working, and nice. Being the benevolent parents they were, Twinsen's parents
adopted him into their family. Since Twinsen had always wanted a brother,
and since his mother was only allowed to have 1 child, this was the best "loophole"
they could manage. Twinsen and this new elf were quite happy together, playing
together every day, and keeping each other awake during the night. One day,
a name was proposed for the elf, Lostram, but he went by the nickname
Twinsen called him by, Bunnyslayer. And when the time came when a
neighboring village attacked for at least the hundreth time, Twinsen saw
his parent's village would finally lose their first and last battle. Unable to
convince his parents to leave, he took Bunnyslayer's arm and ran. They both
were 12 at the time. After 5 years of unimaginable adventure, the two of
them arrived in Althania....
[243] Blake: Story Quest - Simple Beginnings.
Sun Nov 2 00:02:30 1997
To: all
Myra walked slowly into the clearing, always cautious
of her surroundings. Even if it was a forest, the
druidess always took no chances. Pythia ran to her
and the two clutched on another. Pythia being
estranged from the loss of her dunai.
The trees cast shadow all about the forest, like
the monk had imagined Devion's resting place. Pythia
was frantic; the monk knew the value of her Dunai.
Myra was right, however, her dieties wouldn't
just leave her like they had left him.
In that regard the two Druid-women were lucky not to
have his burdens. He had so many of late, it seemed.
They had their own nightmares to deal with, he was
just happy they were here with him. Only one of the
Originals were missing, Tuefry. Khisanth meant alot
to Blake, but she came later. Blake and Tuefry had
been the basis for this 'family,' making their oaths
to one another at the crossroads.
'We should move on, I am sure Eclipse will come
looking for me in the least. I'd like to keep
moving.' He said softly, when Pythia had realized
that not all was lost. The two women could have
been blood-related, the way they handled each other.
They were the most gentle people he had ever seen.
Models of the value-system he hoped to propagate.
The shadows of the forest seemed perpetually thick,
tendrils of inky blackness stemming from the
dark canopy above. Blake thought the whole forest
reeked with evil, he just couldn't find its source.
He reached out gently with his mind to contact
Tuefry. He could feel the mage's sadness still, but
Tuefry was much less distressed than before. That
was good, Tuefry always had been pretty volatile.
The two women looked at Blake as if he had been
in some kind of trance. Myra had an almost comical
smile. She had seen him do this kind of reflection
so many times before. The monk liked to get lost in
his memories.
They were of a happier time.
[244] Kethryveris: Orgins of the paladin, interlude.
Sun Nov 2 00:31:20 1997
To: all
. I sat on the sunny balcony of the rooms I shared with
my absent husband, my hands clasped over my swollen
stomach. The moons had phased twice since his departure,
and I anxiously awaited the third phase, the mark of his
return. The end of summer was quickly approaching, but
the weather was still warm, pleasant, actually.
. My child chose to begin wiggling then, as if the
thoughts of my husband, the child's father, made it stir.
Smiling, I patted my stomach softly, murmering to the
baby inside. I began to hum softly, and the sun and
warmth lulled me into sleep.
***************************PAIN***********************
. I awoke with a start, crying out. Immediately a young
page began pounding on my door, yelling to know what
was wrong. They watched me so closely these days, I
believe my growth and imminent birth worried them. Smiling
with the strain and breathing slowly, I rose and
walked (translate: waddled. I was pretty big). Openning
the door, I almost fainted into the arms of the page.
. "Lady Kethry!" He exclaimed, catching me.
. "I'll be okay," I whispered, "Take me to the room
I have had prepared. Send Lady Kiery. She will know
what to do."
. I hardly remember the hours that followed, my memories
a haze of pain and dreams. They gave me something to
block the pain, but it was not completely effective. I
do recall that I screamed alot, cursing Gideon for leaving
me, swearing I would wring his neck for his absence. I
think someone sent for him, but he returned only after
the birthing was finished. No small mistake, I believe.
. When my love returned, his son, beautiful, perfect
baby boy was wrapped in a blanket in my arms. Fed, the
babe was sleeping. Gideon smiled broadly, coming to
my side quickly, trying to hug me without squishing
his son. Laughing weakly, I placed the boy in his arms,
and the look of wonder on Gideon's face was beyond words.
. "So small.. pefect.." He whispered.
. "For shame! You conviently abandon me and seek to
lay claim to this boy? He is my son, you silly man." I
said impishly, revitalized by Gideon's prescense.
. "My lady you wound me!" He exclaimed, looking at me
with sad eyes. Laughing, I kissed his cheek.
. As I was about to speak, Kiery walked into the room
and interupted me. "Gideon, the have had a rough day,
you should allow your wife a little rest! Now out of
here, she needs to sleep."
. I nodded my sleepy agreement, and Gideon placed our
son in my arms. He kissed me gently on the forehead
and left the room with a wink. I smiled gratefully at
Kiery, closing my eyes. I was asleep almost immediately.
[245] Myra: Storyquest
Sun Nov 2 01:32:29 1997
To: all
. Myra stumbled upon Pythia and Blake quite by accident,
but covered it quickly, appearing to be there on purpose.
It would do little for what immage she had left to seem
a wandering peasant. She pulled her nobility around
her like a cape, using it to hide her aura. The purpley
robe of power always did well to hide what she truely
was. Myra fingered the black diamond around her neck,
wondering about her errant friends.
. Shaking her head, Myra turned her attention to her
friends at hand, her true concern. Pythia was in a
terrible state, tears staining her face and pain
surrounding her eyes. It pained Myra to see such
a blessed and loved woman so hurt. Pythia had so much
family, love and support, Myra could hardly help being
the tinniest bit jealous. Myra quelled her thoughts,
lest her aura turn green and give away her ponderances.
. Myra kneeled softly next to Pythia, wrapping her arm
around her softly, lending the same comfort Pythia had
given her when her mind and heart were in turmoil and
confusion.
. "Don't worry, Pythia. No one can block Modron, she
will always be within you. Your dunai only served as
a focus for your powers that are yours, not the
dunai's." Myra whispered softly, wiping the tears from
Pythia's face.
. Nodding slowly, realizing Myra's wisdom, Pythia
rose softly. Pythia inclined her head towards Blake,
indicating she was prepared to move on. Without asking,
Myra joined them, since they were all being drawn in
the same direction. They say there is safty in numbers,
right?
[246] Dhar: Exile from Mahntor
Sun Nov 2 04:24:04 1997
To: all
Magla was having a problem with the birthing of their first child. She was alone except for the midwife since her husband had guard at the Keep. Finally the moment had come, but her howls of pain were covered by the howling of the wind.
Magla was releived that the ordeal was over, but then she saw the eyes of the mid wife as she stared at the baby minotaur. Magla quickly took the baby from the midwife to look at her new born.
Magla was shocked to discover that her baby was snow white with a gray patch on his forehead and grey fingers. Magla quickly understood that the midwife feared the baby. It is unheard of for minotaurs to have more than one type of fur coloring. The midwife uttered the words "Dhar Kinter",
Magla was shocked to discover that her baby was snow white with a gray patch on his forehead and grey fingers. Magla quickly understood that the midwife feared the baby.
It is unheard of for minotaurs to have more than one type of fur coloring. The midwife uttered the words "Dhar Kinter", dark child, and ran from Magla's abode.
Magla examined her child, and discovered no other oddities with the baby. She decided to take the midwife's words and name the child Dhar.
As Dhar grew his fur turned a deep tan, and the patch on his forehead and his fingers turned black. The pach also came to resemble a diamond.
Dhar was nearly four before he noticed that other mothers hurried their children away from Dhar, and That his father had been demoted from the king's personal gaurd to a royal guard at the keep.
Talk in Manh-Tor quickly turned towards exiling Dhar at age ten, and lettting Raije decide his fate. Then Grilhorne, Dhar's father decided that it was time the family left their home.
One week before Dhar's tenth birthday, Grilhorne took his family out the gate of Manh-tor and onto the frozen plains. The night was clear and Raije was plainly visible in the night sky.
[247] Myra: Storyquest
Sun Nov 2 13:32:40 1997
To: all
. Pythia, Blake and Myra walked, drawn to where the evil
presence was the strongest. They didn't speak, the
forest around them made it seem dangerous to speak. Blake
followed the two women, who walked close together. Myra
watched every shadow, immagining endless horrors,
remembering the dreams that used to plague her dreams.
Myra put her fingers on the diamond, sending a surge of
gratitude and love towards Drakkon. He'd been agitated
lately...
. When they were almost at the clearing, Myra felt an
odd tug, but it was not Blake or Pythia. Concentrating,
Myra threw tendrils of thought, searching for whatever
was pulling at her. At the same time she felt Bystrick's
aura, the evil was suddenly closed out. Pythia and
Blake stopped, and Myra with them. They looked at
eachother, perplexed.
. "Its gone." Pythia whispered, needlessly.
. "Bystrick.." Myra said, almost inaudibly. Cold dread
washed over her, and she ran foward in the direction
she had last 'felt' Bystrick.
. Pythia looked at Blake, raising an eyebrow. He only
shrugged and started off in the direction Myra was going.
. When they reached the clearing, they found themselves
standing in front of a huge wood dome. Myra was standing
next to it, her hands placed on it. Myra began humming,
recklessly calling on the ethereal, seeking Bystrick.
. Once again she cast her thoughts out, like a fisherman
casts his line. Shivering with strain, Myra sought
deep into the wood, forcing it to allow her thoughts
through. She found Bystrick's faint aura, and she tried
to ask him what was happening. He did not seem to notice
her, but the demon did. Suddenly her vision was filled
with that burning red, her mind awash with fire, and
immages assaulted her, worse than any dream Yang had sent.
. Unable to scream, Myra stood still while her mind
tried to pull away from the demon's grasp. Without
warning, the demon retreated, and Myra collapsed on the
ground. The last immage of the demon burned into
her mind. Something had distracted him, saving her mind
from annihalation.
. Pythia ran to her side, lifting her gently from
the ground. Myra began crying uncontrollably, and
Pythia wasn't able to do anything for her. Blake also
put his hands upon her, trying to talk to her through
the link they all shared. He felt her mind and the
touch of the demon. He quickly broke the link, shocked.
. "The.. demon is ... back. Bystrick.. he's changed."
Myra whispered between tears. She pushed Pythia away,
standing unsteadily. She held her head in her hands,
shaking and staring at the dome. "The demon.." Myra
moaned, disparing. "Nooooooooo!"
. Screaming and sobbing, Myra took off in a headlong
flight, away from the demon, the dome, and the slowly
leaking evil. She ran from Pythia and Blake, sobbing
and crashing through the clinging branches without
care to her well-being or the noise she was making.
. Eventually she ran out of energy, tripping over another
tree root. She lay on the ground, breathing heavily
and listenning to the foot steps drawing near. She
struggled to rise but had used up all her energy. For
lack of a better idea, Myra lay helplessly, face down on
the ground. The footsteps grew closer.
[248] Rudolf: Storyquest
Sun Nov 2 16:31:23 1997
To: all
Once again, I sit at Lhedr-Eowll pond, meditating on my life and trying to find
the balance in it. Without fully realizing how, I find myself staring into the
pale blue stone given me by the Sorcerer Tuefry on the occasion of our talk in
the vale. There, I learned more about the history of our world than I had
known in all my years among my brethren in the trees. Why should I pull this
particular token out of my pack right now. I had tried to speak with Pythia
about the peculiar things happening of late, but she has been rather difficult
to find lately among the vallenwoods. Perhaps it is time for me to find other
avenues of information, other paths to follow. Coming to a decision, I set out
to find Tuefry again.
[249] Rudolf: Storyquest
Sun Nov 2 16:45:52 1997
To: all
As I returned home to the trees, I thought on what the Sorcerer in Blue had
told me. Preditably, I did not understand the importance of it all, but it was
obvious that something strange, and even deadly was making it's presence known
in Algoron. Too many good people were involved for this not to have a major
impact on many lives. I must know more before I can act for Kwainin, before I
can help to restore the balance. The Sorcerer at least showed interest in my
assistance, and had asked me again if I would like to join him among the
wagons. At the time, I had given him a politely noncommittal remark, but
perhaps I should rethink that. By the time I spoke with Lanac, I had made my
decision. As I sat down to rest above the altar for the last time, I sent a
thought to Tuefry informing him of my acceptance.
I will miss my brothers and sisters, but perhaps our paths will cross again
some day.
[250] MoonStar: Korvikan and I.
Sun Nov 2 22:00:51 1997
To: all
We shall just about in time here so please be patient.
Many moons ago a lone elf was adopted into the clan Shalonesti,
gaining a new family to replace the one she had lost so many
years ago. Some time after, she met a handsome elf, who exuded power.
He said his name was Korvikan, and that he was pleased to meet her.
She repeated something similar and blushed prettily, since no
man had been that nice to her in decades. Time went on, and they
saw each other many times as their lives came together again and again.
Eventually he asked the fair elf maid if he could court her.
Obviously taken aback, she fled to ponder this new offer. She
ran to her good friend, Beth, who informed her that Korvikan was
a good and noble elf and that if he asked, he was not just toying
with her emotions.
Once hearing this, she was determined in her course of action.
When next she saw the handsome elf, she pulls him aside and kissed
him deeply, readily agreeing to have him court her. MoonStar
had been alone so many years and was excited at the prospect of
someone to be with.
One full moon has passed since MoonStar has seen or heard from
her handsome suitor, and now she patiently awaits to see if he will
return to her, or leave her alone as she has been for so long.
She sits by the pond, admiring its beauty, patiently waiting,
and sighs.
Hopefully more to come on this storyline. :)
MoonStar K'Treva Sha'relas, Lore Warden of Shalonesti.
[251] Caer: Storyquest
Sun Nov 2 22:04:51 1997
To: all
Bystrick stepped down as Warder.
The wagons were falling apart so I turned to the only person I have stayed loyal to for these past months...Tuefry.
He taught me my first lessons and fed my mind making it grow. I turned to him and swore to him my loyalty. He reviewed my progress and was quite pleased with me.
I asked if I could join with his house of Blue for I wished to help in any way that I could. He felt that I would be of use and allowed me to join his house and prepare for whatever was on the horizion. He warned me that he recieves discrimination and to be wary of joining with him.
I joined with him anyway and I will be prepared to fight for his beliefs.
[252] MoonStar: Background for Moonstar
Sun Nov 2 22:31:29 1997
To: all
Several of you have either met or dealt with Moonstar extensively
in the past few months. Now you shall learn some of her background
if you care to read it.
MoonStar Del'Han was born some 60+ years ago to two of the most loving
parents a child could ever wish to have. Her life was docile living
amoungst the tall trees, playing tag with her brother Geran, and her
sister, Elhana, swimming in the lake which lay so near their home.
It went this way for a good 20 years, not a drop in the water of
an elf's life but long enough. Little did they know what troubles
befall them so soon after Geran's birthing day.
It was a clear, sunny morning when it happened, as if by accident.
A lone goblin scout was out ahead of his group, searching for a
new home, since a rockslide had destroyed the entrance to their
last. The pig-like being spied the 3 children playing and ran
back to tell his leader. Once informed, the head goblin decided that
instead of building a new home, which involved work, they could
just take one that was already built, and make it thier own.
That night, MoonStar and her family were outside, having a picnic
dinner when the bushes erupted into mayhem around them. The more
than two dozen goblins had no problem killing everyone in sight.
So they thought. They dragged all the bodies to the nearest stream
and threw them in, to be washed downriver so they wouldn't stink.
Everyone knows goblins don't like the smell of elves. As if
they were roses themselves!
MoonStar had not been killed, just so badly hurt that she was
unconscious, but the icy cold waters of the river she so often had
played in, revitalized her enough to make it to shore, some miles
away. For days, she lay there on the banks of the river, slipping
in and out of awareness. Eventually, some woodlands creatures found
her and their goddess was informed.
A voice came to MoonStar, saying that everything would be all
right and that she would be taken care of. The Goddess Zandreya had
much power in the sylvan area and had called a ranger to help.
The kind old ranger tended her wounds most delicately, so as not
to hurt the young elfling even more. He fed her, bathed her, and
took care of her as if she were his own daughter.
When she came to her senses, she found herself in a strange home.
Not knowing whether friend or foe inhabited this place, she hastily
pulled her clothes on, stole what food and money she could find,
and fled. For years she ran on, stealing and hiding as best she
could, avoiding all others, with one thing in mind.
REVENGE!!!
She would hunt down every goblin she ever came across and kill it,
as its kind has killed her loved ones.
Many years have passed now, and MoonStar has learned the error of
her ways, killing without knowing if the person inside the body
were good or evil. Eventually, a druid found her greedily eyeing
a pack that had fallen off a wagon. She spoke with MoonStar for
many hours, and eventually brought her to her senses. MoonStar
soon joined her new family and friends in Clan Shalonesti and
is content once more with life.
MoonStar (Del'han) K'Treva Sha'relas, Lore Warden of Shalonesti.
[253] Elyas: The Renegade.
Mon Nov 3 04:19:27 1997
To: all
. As he walked away from Malice's clan hall, eyes glowing yellow like
a wolves in the moon light, Elyas couldn't help but feel some regret.
So much time wasted in this place, thinking he was following the right
path to personal power. Never realizing all along that Tenoyar was just
as orderly as one of those false Knights, and not much more evil.
. Who would have known that it would be taxes that got him in the
end. Who could have expected Elyas to pay taxes anyways.. Tenoyar should
have known better.
. But all that was behind him now. He walked towards the western
forest, the same forest from which he walked out of to join Tenoyar in
Malice, thinking of what his new life would be like. He knew so much
more now.. He was a fool to every enter civilization. Now, hunting would
be his life once again. Hunting for food, clothing, and for fun.
. So, with this new freedom, and a sinister grin, Elyas walked into
the west woods, and never looked back.
[254] Shemara: Shemara, part one.
Mon Nov 3 12:53:05 1997
To: all
. As you sit down at the Grebe's tavern, you find it quite crowded. Not
really a surprise, with it being the Month of Heat and all. There are plenty
of folk getting everything from absinthe to apple juice. From beer to berry
juice. And around a few of the tables appear to be storytellers. One of the
latest ideas by the drunks and beggers to get money.
. As you sit down at one of the tables, you start to hear not a tale of epic
proportions, but you hear the tale of a girl's life. Thinking it must be some
sweet love story, you pull out a quill and parchment to write this down for
yourself. Surely giving sure a wonderful tale to a lady would have them on
your heartstrings! However, the storyteller clears his throat and begins.
. Ever heard of the Stronghold of the Thieves? They deal in some dark, dank
matters that would make Necrucifer himself shake in the grave. There'ss more
than just evil in there. It is the worst of the human minds put together.
And I don't know about the rest of you, but I'd rather face the dark God than
all of the worst of humankind put together. Humans have an inbred streak
streak of unexplained meanness. But enough of that, and on with my story.
. You see, one of the things they deal in is the purchase and sale of
children, just like what is rumoured to be done with the Gypsies, and in the
dark back alleys of Arkane. However, I can tell you for a fact they do it.
They only take the ones at a young age, who can learn and be broken in as
thieves.
. One was a little baby. I don't know what her name was before, but they
gave her the name Shemara. As with all children, she was raised as a thief,
and had the ambitions to be a Master Thief, until one day.
. You put down your quill and parchment. Obviously this isn't the type of
story you thought it would be. However, you've already heard part of it,
so why not listen? Your tankard of ale is still brimming as well, you have
some time to kill. And a small part of you admits to being vaguely curious.
. The storyteller takes a sip of his own ale, provided by one of your fellow
listeners, and continues.
[255] Shemara: Shemara, part two.
Mon Nov 3 13:36:21 1997
To: all
. One day, there was quite a secretive aura about the Stronghold. Certainly,
the Stronghold is always shrouded in secrecy. But this was even deeper than
normal. And Shemara, just turning 17 and finally acknowledged as a thief,
could feel this. She took to the secret passages, and waited. And waited
longer. And eventually, she got to see what she was waiting for.
. It was true. A legendary monk! And he had attacked the leaders of the
Stronghold, and utterly devastated them. This girl was totally entranced
by the way he gracefully killed, she had to become like that. She had to
be able to do that, to achieve that far.
. With most of the guards otherwise occupied, it was quite an easy escape.
However, her lessons as an assassin costed much, and she gathered money the
only way she could. And her clients were male and female.
. At this point the storyteller coughs. Its obviously been awhile since
he could afford services of that kind for himself.
. However, at that point a fight begins to break out. Time to leave.
You step out the door before more trouble starts.
[256] Yang: Storyquest - The execution
Mon Nov 3 18:40:03 1997
To: all
, And so stood the regiments of Smog's army, and the major
battalions of Eclipse all stood in attendance, securing the
whole of the bright and sunny Guillotine square. Verminasia
was dusty this sunny day, as the streets crowded to watch
the public execution of the criminal, who, in the recent
days, had become notorious and feared among all, and the
Queen had become the pity and woe of everyone, their love
for her was already apparent.
,
, Yang stood upon the high podeum, and addressed the crowd.
"This day, citizens of this glorious kingdom..." The
crowd boiled dramatically to his deep, loud cry, cheering.
"This day, is a great day, for we have captured the criminal
reponsible for the Queen's traumatic run in. He is to be
beheaded! Bring forth this villain!"
,
, The man, a human male with black hair came forth, dragged
by a rope that was pulled by two sturdy minotaurs. The crowd
boo'd and hissed, throwing rotten vegetables at the sedated
man. He had obviously been beaten severely already, as he
did not seem to flinch at this new outbust of aggression.
He was drug up roughtly to the podium, where he was strapped
to the guillotine. Yang peered over at Kelandra's face, who
again looked at his. She was not sure this was the man.
Not sure it wasn't either. What if Ying..SILENCE!.
,
, He managed to catch a glimpse of Ying, she stood, looking
at him from afar, watching over parts of the skull Battalion
in place of Mithrax (who had been assigned to the test site).
She gazed in her casual way back at him, blinking only
periodically. She knew so much more than anyone, and yet her
mind... She knew what Yang had done and it was hard to tell
whether she cared or not. Often, Ying did not care for the
'details'.
,
, "We have today here an evil! This soul has lost all
decent salvation of honor in attacking a a defenseless
woman, not the mention the woman who was crowned the very
next day as his queen. I give to him, one final chance to
repent in the eyes of the gods, so that his soul be saved
from eternal damnation! What says he?"
,
, "It wasn't me... I swear... it wasn't.." he muttered
weakly, for only a few who were close enough to hear on the
podeum. Smog turned to gaze at the human strapped to the
guillotine, then towards Yang, and the minotaur had a vague
suspicion the king had heard. Kelandra looked puzzled.
,
, Kneeling down beside the basket, Yang whispered to him.
"May whatever god you worship have mercy upon your soul,
human. I pray that mine shall." He rose. No pity. No
remorse.
,
, "In the name of the gods I condemn this criminal to
death! May our souls rest sated with the knowledge that his
terrible actions are at an end!"
,
, The razor sharp slate of the Guillotine came down, and
a hush fell over the crowd as the man's last innocent breathe
left his lips.
,
, Smog narrowed his eyes towards Yang, who merely lowered
his head threateningly and went to attend his soldiers.
[257] Myra: Storyquest
Mon Nov 3 21:26:26 1997
To: all
*breath in*
. Weakly, she tried to push herself up. Myra tried to
position her arms under her, use the leverage to prop
herself up. She felt the shadows gathering. They danced
around her. She heard a step.
*breath out*
. Myra collapsed again, exhastued. The shadows crept
closer. Caressing. Another step.
*breath in*
. Time slowed. Myra concentrated on breathing. She
strained her ears to identify the steps coming closer.
Were they in haste? or slow? Time crawled, and the
heavy steps drew closer. Faster.
*breath out*
. Her mind numbed. The shadows surrounded her.
Whispering. Beckoning. They swirled, they spoke.
. "Return to your true love. Come back." they
seemed to say. Words of darkness, love... power?
Mischief?
Another step. Closer. Another. Loud.
*breath in* *breath out*
The breath stopped. The sounds stopped. Myra's mind
sank into itself. Distantly, she heard a wail of despare,
sadness and pain. One voice or two?
. "No matter.." She thought hazily.. "I'm coming.." She
told the shadows.
. The shadows blocked her exit. Forced air into her
lungs. Life? Must wait for death.. a bit longer.
[258] Myra: Storyquest
Mon Nov 3 21:45:58 1997
To: all
. Drakkon found Myra lying face down in the cold earth
in front of a colassal tree. The diamond around his
neck that matched her own had stopped pulsing. It led
him here, but slowed and eventually stopped as he got
closer. Drakkon slowed his steps, approaching slowly and
carefully. He didn't wish to startle the young druid.
. When he reached her side, Drakkon knelt and touched
her back gently. She wasn't moving. Her chest did not
rise and fall with the life giving breath. Alarmed,
Drakkon quickly picked her up, turning her so that he
could see her face. There were no wounds, no blood.
. Distressed, Drakkon quickly sent a prayer to his
god, screaming into the sky. Another wail seemed to echo
his, but he dismissed it as a trick of the forest. Myra
suddenly gasped, breathing in. She openned her eyes,
looking at Drakkon, confused and unfocused.
. "Devion?.. The shadows.. Oh, the cold!" Myra whispered
shivering uncontrollably.
. Drakkon's brow creased, smothing back Myra's disheveled
hair. It was matted and there were twigs and leaves
hopelessly tangled in it. He slowly rose, with Myra in
his arms. She cried out, the movement apparently startling
her. Drakkon grimaced, made some hushing sounds, and
carefully positioned her in his arms.
. "Devion?" Myra asked again, with tears in her eyes.
"Help me! Why.. the shadows won't let me... come.."
. "No Myra. It is Drakkon. I will take you someplace
safe. Don't worry."
. Drakkon arrived at his rooms, gently placing Myra
on his bed. Myra moaned softly, whispering strange things
and sleeping fitfully. Drakkon sighed and knelt by
his altar, to pray.
[259] Yang: Storyquest - the march south
Mon Nov 3 22:27:58 1997
To: all
, "My Lord." Mithrax of the Skull bowed, Thrash
nearby at his side also saluting.
,
, Yang, snapped from his thoughts, gazed around at the
surrounding encampment. His five Battalions, and 3 of Smog's
regiments, camped outside the city walls.
,
, "What to report, sir Mithrax?" the other minotaur
asked casually. Ying stood around nearby, as usual, her
soft blue eyes distracted by some abstract thought. It
could never be told what thoughts Drakkara sent through
her human mind. They were both creations, if not pawns,
then bishops.
,
, "My lord, there was an attack on the lance of the
shadow battalion that was positioned with me. Pythia, now
speaker of the Shalonesti, and another man, human, a monk,
Blake. Both of them identified."
,
, "Casualties?"
,
, "Minimal. One death. However, the offenders broke
past. The test site has more than a couple of wanderlusted
manatonics running around in it now."
,
, Yang could not help but chuckling, and he patted Mithrax
on the shoulders and they walked. "Do you remember the
portal to dae'Tok, Mithrax?"
,
, "The ethereal m'lord?"
,
, "I did not keep up, but do you recall how the gods
could not touch them? And when Devion and Fatale were caught
in the ethereal mists."
,
, "Bystrick's demon and Tuefry helped save them."
,
, "True, but the gods had no power there. It was not
the god's realm. The manatonics were gods there."
,
, Mithrax coughed lightly. "And this has to do with the
trespassers in what way, m'lord?"
, "They're in His teritory now. Neither do they understand
Vas Portos, nor can they stop it. Manatonics... I am not
afraid that they shall hinder the project. They are not
the balance to this battle." Ying seemed to chuckle behind
the two, offsettingly.
,
, "Something has already stopped one of the leaks, my
lord, I thought you should know."
,
, "-One- of the leaks?" Yang half turned, stopping.
,
, "Sir, yes sir my lord. There have been more found
surrounding Vas Portos." Mithrax looked a bit concerned,
but it was nothing compared to the look of exasperation
on Yang's face.
,
, "What we will do if these leaks cannot be sealed, I
do not know... I need to see what affects they are having
on the test site myself. And, I don't want anyone else
down there." The minotaur crusader motioned to the hordes
of soldiers and tents busily upkeeping itself in the back-
ground. "I'm assigning a new lance to Vas Portos, though
I am not disappointed in your efforts, Mithrax... it -is-
a matter for those who know a little of the gods. Ibix,
Drakkon, Ying and Myself shall be taking the Battalions,
and two of Smog's regiments down to the test site. Today."
,
, Mithrax stopped a moment, considering what this could
signify of the importance of the recent events in the
Hoan Dor, where the test site lay, before curtly saluting
and heading off to organise the march.
,
, Ying looked straight towards Yang, eyes unfocused. She
fiddled momentarily with her jet black hair, brushing it
from her deathly pale face. Mysticism littered her brow.
Truly no one -did- know her powers. It made Yang smile
compassionatly.
,
, "You know, I can likely assess the situation quite
efficiently once we get down there, my husband."
,
, "This, I am fully aware of, my love. I only fear that
perhaps they have not overlooked nor underestimated us at
all...."
,
, Ying laughed musically, a sultry, yet innocent cackle.
"Since when has anyone not overlooked what power we've
so rarely had to use?"
,
, The minotaur shrugged, placing an arm around his
counterpart and turning back towards the camp. No one
truly ever thought of them as more than the sum of
their parts, and thus they would march towards the test
site within the hour. Drakkara and Necrucifer both.
[260] Bystrick: Storyquest
Tue Nov 4 02:32:38 1997
To: all
He sat within his glowing red cell, smiling at the voice he knew from other
places. Standing slowly, he felt his body almost scream from the torture
he had just endured. Stretching himself some, he walked about, shuddering
with the feel of such evil pressing on his soul. He left his mind wander in
question while he walked until the voice rang out again.
"This is all well and good, Bystrick," the voice said, "but now what? What
do you plan to do in here, stuck away from the rest of the world? This is
going to be a futile and foolish gesture..."
"Not quite," Bystrick replied, "as long as I can finish what I began. You
see, I won't try to thwart Yang's ultimate goal, not until it threatens those
that cannot defend themselves, those that do not have the power to help the
balance. The question is, when is enough?"
"You did see the scout on the outskirts of the site detached from the main unit
watching you set this all up? I'm sure he'll be reporting to Yang about this,
since his armor bore the symbol of Eclipse."
"Oh, I saw him," Bystrick mused, "and I need him. Yang needs to know where
everyone stands on this situation. We had our conversation already, and he
knows well enough that I stand for the balance until I can no longer stand for
it physically. He is one of the last that would listen to me, strangely enough.
In any case..."
Bystrick trailed off into his thoughts once again, pacing the small area
along the perimeter. Slowly, he rubeed at his temples.
'What next?' he thought, 'I could continue to close every breach I see, but
that would get me nowhere unless I like the prospect of meeting death itself.'
"And now?" the invisble voice rang out.
"And now, we wait. I can leave when I wish, you however, I'm not so sure.
I can't exactly say on your behalf, but I certainly could not take you with.
If only I had reason to thwart Yang, I might try." Bystrick mulled for a
moment, walking, "He's got his purpose, as I have mine. We'll wait for him.
At the very least, this will catch his attention. Nothing can get in that
I know of, that is one thing that may save me his wrath."
Bystrick looked for leaves to make a small cushion on which to sit, but he
found nothing. It had all been taken from this area. If there was one reason
to stand down Yang, it would be the destruction of the innocent nature that
grew here. Even that was too much.
And so, he waited...who would be the next to arrive?
[261] Steel: StoryQuest, Sorta..
Tue Nov 4 03:19:10 1997
To: all
Visions, all I have been seeing lately are visions. The world is ending,
that is for sure. Those who stand now are the last heroes and heroines that
stand before the Gods. From Yang, the chosen of Necrucifer. To Tuefry, the
Heretic. Gideon and Djahson, the Last two True Knights of Gareth's Keep.
We must Not forget the Keepers of the Pendulum's swing. Blake, the Monk.
Ranma, the.. Well, Ranma is just Ranma. :) for a Long time now these
Visions have clouded my Thoughts, making me Unstable to the point of
Cracking. Having stood before Most if not All of the Gods, I thought myself
special, chosen. I was wrong. It was all delusion. My Thoughts of
Grandeur, my Meglomania. And in reality, I was just a Guy with a Lance.
That if anything hurts the most. Knowing that I have changed nothing in
this world. What am I? What have I done? Why am I here? Questions we all
ask ourselves. I have not had the Energy Drive or Gumption to Seek the
answers anymore. What is there to do? I thought once that removing
Sapphire from the Throne of New Thalos would be fulfilling. I can barely
lift my Arm anymore, let alone Guide troops into Battle. I need Drive,
Energy and a mission. Nadrik, or any of the Gods for that Matter. Give me
a goal. Without a Mission I am dead. The Visions have shown this to me ,if
anything. The last days are upon us. And I am grasping for straws, not
knowing what I should do. This is my Last request Nadrik, This is my Last
request Algoron, This is my Last request Anyone. Give me a Mission. Stop
the Visions!
[262] Gideon: Origins of the Paladin (Part 2)
Tue Nov 4 08:59:50 1997
To: all
.....A week after the birth of my son, Kethryveris and I retreated to a quiet
grove just east of Althainia. There, we sat down under a large oak tree and
started a little conversation of pleasantries. After a few minutes, Kethryveris
asked, "Gideon, how did your training go? Was it hard?"
....."It was very challenging, both mentally and physically."
....."Well, you do look a little exhausted it seems... even a week after your
training was over. What did you learn?"
.....At that moment, a giant-ogre of 14 feet happened upon them:
....."What we have we here?" he spoke.
....."Do not bother us" Kethryveris snapped at him.
....."Silence, robed wench!!!"
.....I grabbed my shield and sword and sprang to my feet. "Leave us be giant-ogre!"
....."And if I do not, what will you do little man?" he snorted.
.....Kethryveris grabbed my arm. "No Gideon, don't... he is not worth it."
.....At that, the giant-ogre hurled a large spear at Kethryveris, but at the
last moment, I jumped in front of it. The spear ripped through my armor and
penetrated my chest. I winced in pain as Kethryveris screamed in panic.
....."Gideon!!!!"
.....I pulled the spear out, blood trickling from the wound. "You have made a
big mistake."
.....At that, I charged at the giant with my shield and knocked him head-first
into a huge rock. He lay there, limp, most likely unconcious.
.....Kethryveris stood there, mouth open in disbelief. "Gideon, how did you...
you...you never were able to do that before..."
....."That is a new attack I learned. It uses less strength and size, but
but rather relies on timing, leverage, and balance to stun an opponent.
Come on, let us get home. It will be dark soon and Aidan misses his mother."
.....I mounted my steed and pulled Kethryveris up on horseback. She clutched me
tightly, feeling more like a hug than a safety measure. I dug my heels in the
horse's sides and he sped off into the sunset. The blood was still trickling
from my chest, thoroughly soaking the armor...
And thus ends Part 2 -Gideon Bane
[263] Rhagala: The origins of Rhagala
Tue Nov 4 13:33:51 1997
To: all
Life was incredibly simple for a nomad. The herds of deer roaming
the plains could sustain an entire city for countless hundreds of
years, so food was very easy to find. Shelter could be found in
the snowy mountains to the east.
This is the one place in the world magic could not touch. This was
the one place where its corupt caress could not taint the land.
. * * * * *
A large buck stood grazing the tundra grasses nearly two hundred yards
away beside a small outcropping of boulders. The grey brown of its
fur masking it from view against the dark background. The days had
been getting longer recently, nearly seven hours of daylight.
Pulling a thick, long spear from the ground in front of him, Rhagala
had been waiting for the moment all day. Not that there was a lack
of deer in the area, this one buck had a very nice pelt that could
make the majority of a cloak.
Slipping through the scattering of boulders on the flat landscape, he
made his way to one hundred fifty yards, any farther away, and Rhagala
might miss his shot, scaring the buck away.
Uttering a prayer to Nadrik, Rhagala lifted his enormous spear to eye
level and slowed his breathing. There was nothing but the target for
him. All else faded from his mind, everything but the buck as the
focal point for his vision.
Suddenly, the target leaped up to him, filling his vision. The dark
spots of the bucks coarse coat visible as though he were standing only
a couple feet away. The large, nine point antlers bobbing up and down
as the buck chewed the mouthfull of grass.
Letting out his last breath, and steadying his hand, Rhagala hurled the
hard wood spear towards the target. The spear dove into the left flank,
just behind the foreleg. The impact setting the buck off balance,
toppling it to the ground. Pulling his long knife from the raw hide
belt at his waist, he charged toawrds his target. Several other deer
nearby scattered as he revealed his presence. This would be a clean
kill, the animal would suffer no longer than it would take Rhagala to
get to it.
The long knife dove into the neck, just behind and below the skull and
the huge buck stopped struggling instantly. Rhagala passed his hands
lightly over the face of the huge creature, closing its eyes.
Standing, Rhagala tilted his head back and let out a long, deep cry.
A blessing to the spirit of the beautiful animal.
The fur would make the new cloak Rhagala required, as the tendons
would restring his bow, and the bones would make new hilts for his
weapons. Nothing would be wasted, and the food would last him for
weeks.
Tieing a rope around the front legs of the buck he began preparations
for dragging the corpse back to his mountainous home.
[264] Hyran: Beginnings, Part III.
Tue Nov 4 18:00:31 1997
To: all
.(Taken from Children of the Sword, the storyteller Solanus' account
.of his travels with the Knights.)
.
.Day of Redemption, 6th the month of Winter.
.
. We have been on the waters for three nights now, headed for Eldu'Trin,
. and my stomach has yet to calm. I will never fathom why a person would
. seek a lifestyle on the seas. . .
.
. I had just finished organizing my things, again, in the hold when a
. commotion in the passageway caught my attention. As I looked through
. the doorway, I noticed a small lad wrestling with some of the crew.
.
. "You there! Unhand that boy!"
.
. "He's a stowaway, sir. We caught him in the supplies."
.
. "Here, here, give him to me. I'll take him up to the captain."
.
. They released the boy and he stood there, staring at the floor.
"I'm sorry, sir. I didn't mean to be trouble, but I must get
. to the continent. My father, he. . ."
.
. "Wait a moment. You. . .you're the boy. . .from the inn.
. Argolas' lad."
.
. "Yes sir, Hyran. But Argolas is my uncle. My father, he's. . ."
.
. "Yes, yes, I know. But you can't be here, lad. The continent
. is no place for a boy."
.
. "I'm not a boy! I'm a warrior! And someday, I'll be a knight!
. Like my. . .my. . ."
.
. The boy's face clouded and his knees folded as he fell to the floor in
. a heap. I moved to help him up, but a sudden motion of the boat threw
. me down next to him. Footsteps echoed heavily on the deck, and a number
. of voices filtered down.
[265] Hyran: Beginnings, Part IV.
Tue Nov 4 18:08:49 1997
To: all
. (cont'd)
.
. I picked the boy up and headed for the deck.
.
. I found the captain at the bow, staring into the distance. The ship was
. in the process of turning, and the crew busied themselves about me. A
. few Knights stood around the captain, their swords raised in salute towards
. the continent that was now spinning away from us.
.
. "Ho there, captain! What's all this?"
.
. "The fires are out."
.
. "The fires?"
.
. "The watch fires from the landing camp. They burn continuously
. to guide the supply ship. They are gone."
.
. "What does this all mean?"
.
. The captain turned a grim eye in my direction.
. "It means we turn back."
.
. "But we can't turn back! I have to get to D'Annis!"
.
. The captain turned to me, his eyes boring into my skull.
.
. "We turn back."
.
. And with that he turned and walked away.
.
. Resigned, I walked, cautiously, to the stern to look upon the continent
. I had traveled so far to reach. About me, the Knights solemnly knelt in
. prayer. I was soon joined by the boy, and we stood there, quietly, until
. the continent was no more than a smoking speck on the horizon.
[269] Tuefry: Tuefry's ponderings, pt 3.
Wed Nov 5 05:17:23 1997
To: all
Sweet darkness. Sweet dreams. Stay. Embrace. Stay. Breathe sweetness
Dispelling the thoughts of Shadow from his mind, Tuefry looked at his grey
surroundings. Finding Blake was always hard to do. However, he looked up
into the night sky, and with the trained eye of a Black Mage, sighted his moon
which was full. Perfect. No need to find the monk, let the magick find him
instead.
"Oahz Blake" and a short lived portal. Step through.
There are some sights that can scare a man to death. For example, a very angry
dragon. Or a God forming before them. Or some wild magicks which none mortal
were meant to touch. One of these things would be a dark shadow coming for you
through a gate. On the other hand, it took quite a bit to surprise a monk.
Especially one that had seen as much as Blake.
"Ah, Oath Brother, I..." the monk managed to choke out before the
necromancer threw his arms around the monk.
Now, monks are bred to peace. However, their own bare hands are lethal weapons
to be reckoned with, and they go hand in hand with a razor-sharp alertness.
Had it have been anyone else, they'd be in the air right about now, about
to connect with something quite immobile and quite unpleasant. However,
even rarer than a monk's natural reactions to take place, is to see a monk
in shock. And right here were both.
The monk looked at him, astonished, and said "Stay with me a time, Oath
Brother. Stay and talk. Tell me what is wrong. If you need it, I'll have
Sapphire sent for. Whatever it is that is bothering you, we will help you
through it."
[270] Sapphire: Journal Entry
Wed Nov 5 05:25:10 1997
To: all
Dear Journal,
I have not seen Tuefry in days, weeks. He left me a dozen roses upon my bed
for me to find the next morn. I haven't had him hold me in his arms since then
I worry sometimes, that perhaps he drifts from me, from his family. It is
only days until I shall deliver another child into this world. Hopefully not
alone. I called to Eilann, but I received no asnwer so far. My mother is busy
with Gypsy matters. Pythia, busy on a quest of her own. I don't know anyone
else who can perform this birthing. If no one can aid me, perhaps I shall do
it alone. Christopher is doing better now, Taliena gave him his life and voice
back. And I had thought she had left me out in the cold.
I've felt someone within my study with me while I am alone, yet I pay no
attention to it. It could be the wind, Or Tuefry.. I do not know. He is so
secretive at times. And he wishes not to be seen so often. Even to me.
I have many things to do in the morning when I awake. I shall write more
later tomorrow night.
Sapphire BlackHeart-Moir
********
Sapphire closed her jounral and tucked it safe within her desk drawer.
Blowing out the candles of the study, she reached over and shut the window
before leaving the room. Walking down the hall to her bedroom, she looked
into Christopher's chambers to see him fast asleep. Running her hand along
her stomach, she smiled and walked into her own chamber closing the door behind
herself. Crawling into her bed, and saying a small prayer to Taliena, Sapphire
fell into a soft sleep.
[271] Blake: StoryQuest - Reunion
Wed Nov 5 06:00:42 1997
To: all
Blake tried to keep up with Myra, as she plunged
headlong into the forest, darting amongst the
trees naturally.
Pythia had disappeared too, but with the current
situation in Shalonesti, she was called home,
she spoke of returning.
He searched the dark forest for his Sister. With
his gentle thoughts he called out to her. No
response. It was as if she had never existed.
He couldn't remember not feeling her in his mind.
And he hoped for his sanity and hers, that she
was okay.
A slender gate rose before him, splitting the
silence of the forest with a gentle crackle
of the dried air. Magic always did that it
seemed, crackled. At least as long as the
monk could remember.
He raised his power of vision, as Tuefry
stepped forth, his feet falling silently on
the dead leaves. Blake had always admired
his flair for entrances, even if he would
never do something like that himself.
'Ah, Oath Brother--' he began, only to be cut
off as the mage flung his arms around his neck
clasping him in a warm embrace. The monk held
him back, grateful to see him when everyone
else was so distracted.
'I hear you killed a few of Yang's men?' Tuefry
asked with a proud tone.
The monk nodded silently, his grim visage
reflecting his actions. He had no choice. Yang
knew it but he didn't approve of it.
'I feel I've failed Sevarris." The monk said in
a low whisper. If Tuefry wasn't accostomed to
the monks low tone of voice, he never would have
heard the monk speak.
He raised his hand to show the bloodstained mark,
a symbol of his violence. His hypocricy. Tuefry
noted his grief and motioned him to walk.
'Let's go elsewhere," Tuefry said, and without
a word he just vanished. It was no magic spell,
it was a manatonic power. Travelling the best
way they had ever known. Ethereal.
Blake followed Tuefry, thinking that silent
thought that brought him there. Soft, wispy
tendrils of the misty ethereal reached up to
him. He had remembered when it was uncomfortable
to be here, but now, it was like home to the monk.
Tuefry constructed a chair from nothingness and sat
down. Anything could happen here. Blake sat on
what should have been the floor, but was, rather,
a pulsing mass of darkness.
'Remember when we came here the first time?' Blake
said, his words echoing his thoughts.
Tuefry nodded quickly, stifling a small chuckle
with a blue-robed arm. 'Yeah. We had what? You,
me, all the other manatonics, Drakkon, Rhea...'
He went on to list everyone who had come here
with them. Back then, they thought they were
heroes. Hindsight. Tuefry opened a window to
Algoron, in the forest where they had been. The
necromancer was always alert of everything that
involved him.
'Trey told me to seek you out.'
'I would hope it wouldn't take an order, Brother.
I meant to contact you. I could use you around
for a while,' he paused, 'but there are others
that need you moreso. Your wife and child. They
should come before all else. Go be with them,
and here...' Blake reached into one of his pockets
and withdrew a small figurine. It was a wood
carving of Sevarris, crude but Tuefry knew what it
was. 'Give Christopher this.' He said as he handed
it over to Tuefry.
'A carpenter, Brother?'
'I wouldn't call it carpentry. I've been tinkering
at night. I've been having trouble sleeping. It
seems my nightmares are getting worse.'
Tuefry nodded. He knew of what Blake spoke of, they
had talked about his dreams numerous times. With
a comforting hand Tuefry gently squeezed his
shoulder.
'Go.' Blake said, flashing a small, insecure grin.
The monk stood, his tattered robes cascading down
his slight frame.
And with a thought he was gone.
[272] Elyas: A second chance...
Wed Nov 5 06:27:44 1997
To: all
, Kneelings before the altar at the Church of Austinian, as he had been for
a day and a night since his prayer in the Kender Forest, Elyas heard a voice, a very soft, kind voice. It was soothing to him, and very pleasing.
, "Elyas Machera, this is Austinian. I have heard your prayers, and have
reached a descision. I grant you pardon to all your sins, you may once again
take shelter in the kindness of my heart. Should you follow without sin, your
soul will be safe within the gates of heaven when you die. Should you fail me,
and commit acts against my words, then you shall suffer by Necrucifer's hand."
, Elyas collapsed to the ground, tears streaming from his face. Tears of joy,
he has been saved. Salvation was within his reach. He cried aloud, "Oh
Austinian, thank you. Thank you so much. I shall not fail you my God. Never
again shall I think of the dark ways. Thank you.. Thank you.." He then trailed
off into more overwhelming tears of joy.
[273] Djahson: Me
Wed Nov 5 16:56:28 1997
To: all
Greetings to all, I am Djahson Norse Nythawk III second son of Djahson Elias Nythawk. Those who knew my father know he was a Colonel & Ranger in the Order of the Shield.
He left the order to return home in order to save his family and home from a local baron who wanted all my family owns. My father was successfull in defeating this person, but not before a assassins blade took his life as he was leaving to battlefield after defeating and killing the baron
As he laid there dying in my mothers arms , I vowed to follow in his footsteps and return to this land to take up where he left off.
My father was a honorable man who believed in the code of the knights and what they stood for. My path has been set and i walk it with my head held high and my sword ready to defend the people and the land from those who wish to destroy it.
Djahson Norse Nythawk III
[274] MoonStar: The King and I
Wed Nov 5 18:47:02 1997
To: all
As the mists of time swirl sluggishly, ten years fall away gracefully.
MoonStar K'Treva was admiring her new 'aquisition' from her latest
excursion into the world of darkness and thieving. A sword, shining
brighter than day, was her prize of this round out. As she cast her
newly learned identify spell, her brain screamed exultanly that this
was the exaulted Sword of the Sun!!! She knew that she should hide
either it, herself, or both soon, but she had always been one to
pride herself in her ability to dodge aside her persuers in the past.
Lord Orthallan was enraged! His best weapon and most of his jewels
were gone! Who had done this!?! and how?!?! were things that weighed
oh his mind. "Sandar!!!" he bellowed.
"Yes m'lord," Sandar replied from the next room.
"I want answers! I want the thieves HEAD! And I want THEM NOW!!!
"Yes m'lord. I'll get right on it." Sandar, one of Lord Orthallan's
best associates and most trusted friends was well contacted with
the underworld of thieves and assassins, and would know who to
contact, if anything was to be solved.
A day passes, with an elf, garbed in black, arriving at the Keep.
Sandar informs the elf what he needs to know and lets him examine
the room in which the sword was kept. The elf nods many times,
as if recognizing the work of one of his colleagues, and said "I
believe i know who did this, and she will be hard to find. But
I can do it without much trouble, for a price." Lord Orthallan,
who had overheard this statement, went red with anger. "A WOMAN???
A woman did this to me?? I want her dead, assassin. I'll pay you
double what she stole in jewels and gold, if you return here with
her head and the sword."
"Done," said the mysterious elf, and with that, he left.
[275] Ariadne: storyquest (birth of royalty in verminasia sub-plot)
Wed Nov 5 18:51:24 1997
To: all
' Eight months had passed since the Queen was empreginated, and it
was time for her to give birth. She did so in the temple of Verminasia,
her pregancy overseen by Lady Ying of Eclipse, her husband was busy in the
south positioning military wings all over the Hoan Dor. Ying was
quite the wonder, and delivered the two twins quite efficiently.
' First one, then the other, she gave them into the care of nearby nurse
handmaidens, cleaning them up with a ragged, bloody cloth. She grinned down
at the Queen and before a moment of observing her obvious agony, healed
her with a prayer, without which, she would likely have died. How lucky
of the Queen that the black haired, pale woman had decided to interfere with
fate. She glanced at the children, curiously, her mind working the ways
of Drakkara so precisely. Drakkara was a mother too. Ying remembered what
Drakkara had done to her as a child.
' "The first child will be named Finnadria. She shall follow Necrucifer.
The second... she shall serve her own interests until she choses her own
god. She'll be forever sick until she takes one of the dark alignment, often
having to bed herself to regain her strength, and her magicks shall also
cause her harm. Ariadne. They are identical twins, and when they reach the
age of 13 in a few moments, they'll look remarkably like... me!"
' Kelandra was not amused at the lady of Eclipse's meddling magicks, but
before her very eyes, Finnadria first, then Ariadne (who was slightly shorter
than her sister) gained the experience of 13 years of life. The aura
separating Ying and the two faded.
' "I've given them copies of the first 13 years of my life, that which
Drakkara gave to me. It's all untrue, they'll be terribly confused until
you set them straight." Ying shrugged. "Just as I was."
' "You couldn't have just given birth to them could you have?" Kelandra
asked snippily.
' "Of course not. Drakkaran magick doesn't 'just do' anything." The
beautiful blue eyed woman cackled musically. "You're a fool to think
otherwise, my Queen." Ying tossed her head with false empathy, and
vanished in a magical whisp of energy.
' The two, naked 13 year old princesses glanced around very confused,
obviously thinking they were someone they were not.
' "Get them clothes! Get me up! We've got work to do..." Kelandra barked
at her handmaidens, and kind of regretted not being able to hold the two small
babies in her arms... ever.
[276] MoonStar: The King and I (conclusion)
Wed Nov 5 19:39:26 1997
To: all
MoonStar decided it was time to move on, so she packed up what
little she had and began her journey into the unkown, as she had
many times before.
Following this thief was harder than he expected, Terri Shalonost
admitted to himself. She must be good to have stolen that sword
and to have kept such a low profile since then.
Terri found Moonstar's last home and explored it extensively, at
least as extensively as one can search a one room hovel on the side
of town. Finding little clues to help him, he decided to call upon
a friend of his to help.
Once Terri's friend had informed him that the thief he was chasing
was a shalonesti elf, like himself, he began to wonder what she
might be like as a person, and not as a mark for assassination.
MoonStar was tired and since she had plenty of money, she decided
she could afford some luxury. She stopped at a roadside inn for
a warm meal, a hot bath, and a soft bed.
Had she known Terri was following her, and that he was less than
half a days ride, she would not have done so.
Terri was annoyed. It had taken him more time to find this
one girl than it had any of his last marks. He was irritated and
also impressed. Anyone who could evade him this long was worth
taking a second look at. Late that night, his horse began to
falter and slow. Ahead, the lights of an inn flickered welcomely.
MoonStar was extremely satisfied, and enjoying a glass of Elvish
wine, although of not the best quality, and sitting beside the
fireplace when 'he' entered. An extremely handsome elf, dressed in
black scanned the room, as if looking for someone in particular.
Terri searched the room, scanning each person's face, until he
sees her, a lone shalonesti elf, sitting beside the fireplace.
He's crossing over to me, MoonStar thought. I wonder what he wants.
Terri smiles as he nears her, trying to seem friendly and sincere.
"Greetings, fair kindred. Might i join you?" With this he lowers
his hood to reveal that he also, is a shalonesti elf.
"Of course, brother." She says warily, the thief in her keeping
her alert.
"I am Terri Shalonost. Who might you be?"
"MoonStar K'Treva. What are you doing in these parts, brother?"
"Looking for a thief, who stole something I was hired to get back,
"along with her head." Terri replied boldly, knowing for certain
that this is his prey.
MoonStar's mind raced quickly... Could he mean me? How could they
know? What do I do now? Her eyes darted quickly, searching an exit
nearby.
Terri noticed that she had become tense and was looking around
nervously. "Do not be afraid, little one. I know you are who I
seek but I find myself unwilling to complete the mission. You
have impressed me in your abilities to evade folk and keep
your presence hidden. I have followed you for days."
Hearing these words, MoonStar became confused. "What do you mean,
unwilling?"
"I find I no longer wish to kill you, or retrieve the item you stole
"from Lord Orthallan. Instead I let you live, with the knowledge
"that I and my brethren of assassins will be watching you, perhaps
"someday to welcome you into our ranks..." Terri smiled, never
"having a thought that he might have been manipulated by the gods.
As he left, MoonStar heard the voice of her goddess in the depths
of her mind. "You are welcome, my child. Your path has not been
set, but a door has been opened. Live well and choose wisely
when the time comes."
MoonStar, utterly confused, and immensely exited that she had again
avoided sure death, and had come into the grace of her goddess,
finished her drink, and went to bed.
THE END
MoonStar K'Treva Sha'relas, Lore Warden of Shalonesti.
[277] Toid: Toidz chawenge de Knughthud
Thu Nov 6 14:02:51 1997
To: all
De Knughthud sez to de Toidz, "Me go in a beat yu like yu wez me
stepchidz" Toid sez "oh yeah, yu no cun catch mea" So dey run an runz affer
de Toidz but dem no catch him. Sea, me cun nut be killed by de Knguhthud
cuz dem slow and stuffid.
Toid
[278] Dunia: Storyquest
Thu Nov 6 14:22:52 1997
To: all
The sky was dark and a thunderstorm raged over Althania. Bolts
of lightning illuminated the sky and the thunder echoed through
the empty streets.
Lights were seen in the windows as all sane persons was hiding
from the wrath of Turpa. Noone dared to go out as this was the
worst storm in the last 15 years or so.
A lone white robed wizard was sitting in the library, her wings
were folded to her back and she was studying tomes of the hist-
ory of the conclave with great interest.
Especially one section, the one about Tuefry. He was the Necro-
mancer who had been in dae'Tok, the one who was a manatonic and
brother in some way to Blake, the mentor of her friend Khisanth.
She started to toy with an idea and wondered what the Master
and Laurana would say, but she could not let the oppertunity
pass.
Without a word, she willed herself to cross the bridge between
the dimensions and filled herself with the pure essence of the
shadows of everything and slowly faded away.
She uttered some arcane words and left the library in a short-
lived portal and stood inside the hallway of the palace of New
Thalos.
She could hear the voice of Tuefry and a female voice, which she
recognized as the Sultana's. They were talking about someone
called Christopher.
She slid along the floor as an unseen shadow and entered the
throne room and out through what was obviously a secret exit
and entered a small garden gazebo, just as Sapphire walked
away.
Somehow she noticed that Tuefry was aware of her presence,
being a manatonic and all, it was no supprise - but where not
the manatonics stripped of their powers by the Gods ?
He seemed to look right at her where she had melted into the
shadow of a great tree.
Do you wish to reveal yourself, or shall I drag you out of
the shadows and make it myself, I advise you to do the former.
Dunia gasped and willed herself to reveal herself in her full
majesty and stood before him with her wings spread and a small
shimering aura of sanctity surrounding her.
She looked at him and her aura of sanctity maybe held him back
from ripping her to oblivion with his mind.
Master Tuefry, Please excuse me for interrupting you, I did
not mean to spy upon you for the Tower. I came here because I
need you myself in a matter that the Conclave can not help me
in.
And almost as destined by the gods a bolt of lightning illuminated
the gazebo and the two persons standing there.
If there were anyone who saw them, it was a strange sight, a man
and an angel who without any sounds slowly faded in the last light
of the bolt and within seconds there were only shadows of the
trees and buildings.
They were gone...
[279] Rudolf: Storyquest
Thu Nov 6 15:37:54 1997
To: all
I opened my eyes, and slowly extended my senses. I could not remember much of
the last few days, but the looks I got from the other Wanderers gave me a little
idea. The last clear memory I have was of Master Tuefry's hands flashing out of
his robe, and then there was only darkness, floating all around me. I know
there was a lesson to be learned, but I had not yet advanced far enough to grasp
it. However, I have learned the value of patience. My lessons will come to me
in time.
As I calmed my mind enough to meditate, I wondered what the significance of this
all was. Surely there was more than just learning the lost arts of the Warlock.
However, my mind could not grasp the connection just yet. Sighing in
frustration, I turned my concentration back to my last trial, searching for the
vital lesson hidden within.
[280] Caer: Storyquest
Thu Nov 6 21:05:49 1997
To: all
I layed there in my tent at night rubbing my sore feet. No they were not sore from running or fighting in the forest...nay they were burned. Elder Tuefry had told me to walk across the fire till I would feel no more pain.
They were almost without feeling but they had some time to go. Elder Tuefry was doing something in my mind he did not usually do...this was train a warrior. And I am not an ordinary warrior...I am a Barbarian.
He is training me in warrior skills and he is showing me much defense. Elder Tuefry never ceases to amaze me and I am still in awe at the amount of knowledge his mind holds. I have grown greater in strength and stamina following him and I feel more worthy in his presance every day.
The Warder has given him a hard time for the way he is training those in his house but I think I should tell the Warder not to fear. I am after all learning more than I could ever imagine.
Yes, Elder Tuefry teaches using pain but it is the quickest way and the easiest that I have ever learned anything. He is training me to be strong and use my mind...he has few non-magical friends I am guessing and this will be an experiance for him as well.
[281] Tuefry: Tuefry's Ponderings -- Friendship thicker than war.
Sat Nov 8 01:32:47 1997
To: all
He looked down at this little apparition with wings, ready to blast her with
acid so hard, it would knock her clear to Arkane.
Then he stopped. Memories flooded his mind. She was a friend to Khisanth.
As well, she had connections to the Emperor. Either reason would have suffied
to stop him, however, her being a friend of Khisanth was of more importance.
Even so, part of him hissed. The part that he was, so long ago, before seizing
the body of the young man named Mero. However, he could keep in control.
"Walk with me, amongst Shadow."
Walking amongst the sheer dark and grey, they walked. The blue robed man
watched this little angel, walking along. She was skipping to the tune of the
Shadows.
"Do that, and you'll die faster than I could kill you in your sleep."
Startled, she looked up at him. Then she remembered what Conclave was
constantly trying to drive into her mind. Ignore, dismiss, but never fall
to the songs, the sweet whisperings, of the Shadows.
"There were a few things that I learned, that the Clavists did not teach.
Needless to say, it isn't forbidden knowledge. Just a few tricks I picked
up myself, or ones Otis showed me. But I am a hard teacher."
"I can do it, Master Tuefry."
He nodded at her. He had many pupils now. Christopher, his son. The Gypsy
Family of Blue as well. Yet, there was something refreshing about a fellow
seeker of hidden knowledge, people who would give anything to learn.
"I will return to you, for your first lesson. For now, I have a few duties
to attend to."
Opening a gateway, he came close to the wagons of the Gypsies.
DAYLIGHT
Hissing to himself, he returned to full material form. Walking in the land
of Shadow in broad daylight was something that just felt unappealing.
Walking to the wagons, he first saw Caer. He had given Caer the task of
punching trees. He looked approvingly at Caer. Hopefully the Warder would not
be too angered at the fact that several trees were smashed in half. Walking
across the camp, he happenned upon Rudolf, who was casting magic missiles at
small bugs. This was a lesson as well as discipline. Magick was important,
no matter how large or small. Rudolf would have to learn to respect the lower
spells to truely appreciate the higher ones.
Fatiged by his day, he retired to his wagon, to await nightfall. Then he would
surprise Sapphire with a gift that befit a Sultana.
[282] Dhar: Flight Across Icewindale
Sat Nov 8 13:03:16 1997
To: all
Dhar was excited by the prospect of possible adventure his families exile could bring. He was not old enough to realize his foolishness and the impending dangers.
Grilhorne knew that his family needed to move to a warmmer climate if his family was going to survive the winter. He knew he must leave his beloved mountains.
Shortly after leavong Mahntor, Dhar began to realize that it was extremely cold, and they were not playing a game.
On their second day of traveling, Grilhorne spotted a human village in the distance. Grilhorne made an effort to avoid the village by skirting around the edges.
Dhar was beginning to get tired, hungry, and he was still cold. However, He still did not miss Mahntor.
As the family cotinued to move around the village, they were set upon by barbarians. The barbarians charged out from their hidden outposts. Swords brandished in the chill air.
Grilhorne threw off his cloak drew both of his swords and charged. He moved so that the first barbarian was between homself and the other two.
Grilhorne blocked the Barbarians sword to the side gored him, and threw him into the second barbarian.
Then Grilhorne engaged the two barbarians with his swords. He was fending them off, but he was getting tired. The barbarians knew how to fight.
Dhar, afraid his father was going to die, charged one of the barbarians and tried to stick is small horns in the barbarian's kidney. Altough his horns did not peirce the strength and weight of young Dhar was enough to throw the barbarian off his feet
This allowed Grilhorne the time and freedom to dispatch the barbarians individually. Which he quickly did.
That was not the last danger his family faced. They still fought a ouple of Yetis and an ice worm, but Dhars first experience of combat was his most imperssionable. He was begining to realize the value of a quick wit over brute strength.
[283] Caer: Storyquest.
Sat Nov 8 18:54:40 1997
To: all
It was a dark night and a bit chilly as a whispering northernly wind blew. The small bit of forest that surrounded the tents of blue existed no more.
There stood only a few saplings but the rest of the trees were bashed to peices and neatly piled into the corner. It was all Caer's doing...he was doing what his Elder asked him to.
Yes and his fists were rock hard and had no feeling just as his feet felt nothing. Caer thought that he would make the cleared area a practice yard.
Caer was doing his nightly check on the blue area of the Gypsy camp as he checked around his Elders tent. He knew in his mind that Elder Tuefry could take care of any intruders on his own but this was tradition and he felt good if his elder was protected by more than magic.
He wandered about checking the forest and the road around the camp and made sure all was safe. He then slipped into his tent and lit his solitary candle and began to read.
It would have been a funny sight for any man to see one of the largest creatures second only to a dragon sitting there with a tiny candle reading a small book...but to Caer it was life.
Caer felt the need to keep his mind in constant check and always tried to impress his Elder. So he read of the sciences of the earth and of the mythical creatures created in the minds of mortal men.
He read religious books and learned much on these late nights. He was being prepared for something by his Elder he knew that...but he didn't know what for. He wanted to be ready.
[284] Veon: Just some reflecting.
Sat Nov 8 20:23:46 1997
To: all Shalonesti
Sitting in the forest, staring at a puddle from a recent rain, Veon began to think. Wondering about where his life was going and how he would turn out in the end.
Wondering how he had survived as a thief when he started at such a young age. "Only 10", he thought to himself, "I was only 10 when I started and somehoe, I survived." From the day he was forced to steal that first apple,
Wondering how he had survived as a thief when he started at such a young age. "Only 10", he thought to himself, "I was only 10 when I started and somehoe, I survived." From the day he was forced to steal that first apple,
to the day he had to steal valuables to sell for a room and some food.
But the thing that he remembers most, is how the entire time he was searching for something. He was searching for a place to fit in, to belong. And then he met Jakkal. The kind soul that gave him a home in the Shalonesti forests.
He has been thankful to him ever since. With a growl from from his stomach, he decided that it was time to go find some food. "Perhaps a boar will be good today" he thought to himself as he disappeared into the forest.
[285] Korvikan: Moonstar and I.
Sat Nov 8 22:06:46 1997
To: all
. Korvikan moved slowly though the hall of moons. He knew
that he had been fully adopted by the Shalonesti. After his
strange and unexpained apperance in this plane of existance.
He Knew that without a doubt that his heart, and his soul
beloned to the elves in the forest. He had found Friendship,
and learned his craft in the Field of Song.
. As the Weaponsmaster moved though the halls, he came apon a
Young elven lady. She caught his eye and he couldn't help but
stare. He had never seen her before, and although Korvikan
himself was still young, in elven terms, He had already once
been touched by Love. Apon closer inspection he noted that the
elf looked exactly as his bride to be from his home.
. After what happened with his last love he wasn't about to
get ready to start again. He hadn't expected to be so
attracted to another elf in that way again. He looked apon
her, She resembled his long lost love. Her eyes met his, and
she smiled at him.
. After time, he met her he knew that he couldn't pass up the
chance of finding someone that he would need. Korvikan then
was taken in by the Lady Moonstar. He knew that his fears
would leave him as his feelings for her grew. After a few
meetings he then officaly asked to court the Lady.
. One thing happened to the weaponsmaster that he didn't
expect. He didn't know that the chance at love would make him
so nervous and make him so afraid. He had lost his last love
to Dark elves. The vile Creatures. He was so fearful of
loosing her that he was over protective, and had to keep
himself under control. Then he decided to leave the Halls and
venture into the forest, to allow himself to decide if he
should remain a hermit or not.
. He left, and spent much time away. Korvikan found the
strength inside him to trust Moonstar, and know that she could
take care of herself, Witch she was fully capable of doing. He
also let his heart reopen, and found himself now more in love
with her than he was already.
. He returned and found the lady. He expained his actions and
expained why he left. He asked MoonStar if she would continue
the relationship...
.
[286] Oge: Oge the Conqueror
Sat Nov 8 23:33:23 1997
To: all
The battle was over and all that remained were the weak
and the wounded. it was a complete slaughter. We invaded the
village at nightfall. The humans never stood a chance.
"Kill thw wounded!" barked General Mikah. "For every
human you kill today, could be 100 we'd would have to kill
generations later!"
General Mikah was large, even for a Minotaur. He had
risen in the ranks quickly due to his sucess in the arenas.
I walked up to a human female. She had her child clutched
in her arms, crying for mercy for her child. How pathetic.
These humans were warned not to settle so close to us. They
are being punished exactly the way we warned them they would.
Humans are so arragant. You would think that they are the
only race in Algoron. But to slay a child? Ganth would
shutter in horror if they knew the dishonor that we have
displayed. Whats this humans crying about? I AM TRYING
to THINK!
"Please, spare my child! She is only 8 years old. She never
did anything to you! Please, take me, but spare my child.
PLEASE!!
Heh. Like I said, pathetic.
*SLAP* "Shutup female. You annoy me even more as you
speak your primitive common language! Speak again and it
shall be your last words."
The human female stunned from the blow I struck her, began
to talk again.
I dont understand your language, just please spare my
child!!!
Humans never could take a warning. I raised my axe far above
my head and with one clean and even swing, her head was removed
from her body and her child began to scream and run. She
wont get away. I removed a dagger from my belt pouch, aimed
it and threw it. Bullseye. I wont be the laughing stock of
of an entire army for allowing a little girl to best me.
Later that night, we feasted in celebration of our complete
victory. General Mikah walked into the tent. The room fell
to silence as he began to speak.
"That was easy. Now for Althainia"
[287] Myra: storyquest
Sun Nov 9 00:18:07 1997
To: all
. Myra moaned softly, turning restlessly. Drakkon and
Tekmar looked up, their conversation interupted by the
noise.
. "She'll not stay asleep much longer." Drakkon said
quietly.
. "I could fix that.." Tekmar began to suggest,
grinning evilly, but Drakkon raised his hand to stop him.
. "I'll not allow you to harm her." Drakkon told his
brother sternly. "Need I remind you who is eldest?"
. "Very well," Tekmar assented, "but we should speak
elsewhere, I would not wish her to hear my words."
. Drakkon nodded curtly, and they both rose, leaving
the room.
. As soon as they vacated the doorway, a shadow entered
it, seeming to float above the floor. The shadow
made no sound, not even the sound of a boot on the
stone floor.
. "Myra?" The shadow whispered, creeping up to the
side of Drakkon's bed. Myra was pale, and her breathing
was so slow it was undetectable. At times, it would
speed up rappidly and she would groan and toss
restlessly.
the pleasure of your visit, brother?"
. "I have spoken to Sevarris, he gave me this." Blake
held up his scarred hand and the disc beside it. "It
is my wish that all my family wear the same mark."
. "And the bonds that come with this brand?" Myra asked
shrewdly, no longer the naive girl she had been. "I like
to know what I am getting myself into."
. "You know what I believe in." Blake replied simply.
. "The others?"
. Blake shrugged, "I have asked no others."
. "Bystrick?"
. "He follows his own path." Again, Blake shrugged, averting
his eyes.
. "I cannot."
. Blake's face fell, and he looked at Myra with pleading
woeful eyes. "Myra.. sister.. your Oaths.."
. "No, Blake. All my life I have done what I should do,
or what another would have me do. I have been bound
by Oath and Promise all my life. Today I follow my heart.
I am no longer ruled by what others think I should be
doing."
. "You will always be welcome with me." Blake said, a
little stifly, turning to leave.
. "And you will always be in my heart, Blake." Myra
whispered at his back as he walked away. Turning her
thoughts to other things, she quickly headed off in the
direction where she thought Bystrick might seek conference
with Highlord Yang.
[288] Veon: Something not understood.
Sun Nov 9 01:59:49 1997
To: all Shalonesti
As time passed, Veon was beginning to fit into the Shalonesti clan. He began to feel comfortable with things, but yet, something bothered him. Something just didn't quite feel right but he didn't know what it was.
Veon had no enemies within the clan that he was aware of and everyone seemed to like him, which confused him even more. One elf, however, seemed intrigue him and he hadn't any idea why.
He had never felt anything like it before on any of his travels alone, but Beraal seemed to make him feel things he had never felt before.
Even after all of his thinking in solitude, he still had no idea what he felt or why this woman made him feel this way. He had no idea why he felt so happy around her and why he hated to leave her presence.
He was also confused as to why he could never seem to say anything around her, expecially when he looked into her eyes. Having no experience with this feeling, he eventually began try to get back into his usual pattern.
Veon, the confused traveller.
[288] Easel: The arrival
Sun Nov 9 17:13:40 1997
To: all
He passed unhindered through the grove. His arrival was expected and the
trees parted, grudgingly, for the outsider.
The young scholar stood before the gates. Unseen magical forces surrounded
him, flowed through him, appraised him ... and waited.
"I come to learn"
And with that ... acceptance. The gates opened, the ether parted, and
the scholar crossed the threshold separating those of the Art from the
outside world.
Tower Log : Day of the Great Gods, 26th the Month of Futility
[289] Thees: Choosing a path...
Mon Nov 10 06:54:56 1997
To: all
, He was heading east, towards the rising sun. At that time the sun was
a rising ball of fire, seemingly just beyond the tower ahead. Thees was
walking though a grove of trees, The Grove of Trees to be exact. The grove
had been growing outside that tower as long as anyone could ever remember.
The sounds of Althina were somehow drowned out by no more than the occasional
chirp of a bird. If he were anywhere else that would have worried him.
, Emerging from the grove at the base of the tower he paused in thought.
Ever since he discovered his 'talents' as a young boy no more than twelve he
had thought of studying here, and not until he had come to the tower had he
ever even suspected he might be rejected. WHat would become of him if he was
turned away?
, With one last glanec back towards the city, he stepped forward and knocked
loudly on the tower's doors with his walking staff. After a few moments of
waiting the doors opened slowly to show a Red Robed Yinn male.
, "What do you seek, child?" Asked the Yinn.
, "My name is Thees," he replied, "And I wish to study here in this tower,
with the rest of the Clavists."
, "Ahhh, another wishing to join us... Come this way," said the Yinn. "My
name is Argothen, I am an Invoker of the Red Robes."
, Argothen led him inside the tower, speaking of magic and wonder the while.
He asked Thees of his past, and why he wanted to study in the tower.
, "Well, I don't have much of a choise as I see it," Thees began, "I will
continue casting magic wether or not I want to, and it is always best to
know what you are doing. I wouldn't want to blow myself up by mistake now
would I?"
, Argothen chuckled. Seemingly pleased with Thees' response he said, "Very
well Theess, I will allow you to study with the Clavists. Welcome, student
of the Red Robes."
, Argothen then led Thees to the library, and instructed him as to which
books were appropriate for his level, and which were not. "I suppose I should
leave you to your studies then. Should you need anything, do not be afraid to
ask."
, Thees watched as the Yinn left the library. He wondered if he'd ever
become used to those dog like features. Opening a book entitled, The Secrets
of Neutral Magicks, by an unknown author, he began to read. He had been
accepted, and it was easier than he thought it would be.
[290] Zelda: "The Secret of the Twins"
Mon Nov 10 12:50:01 1997
To: All
In a small village where war was seldom heard of, a human couple lived.
Zenith & Lydia they were know. Lydia gave birth to twins a H-Elf son,
who was named Rosha and a human daughter, who was named Zelda.
Not sure if they were blessed or cursed they kept Rosha a secret.
To keep Rosha a secret the parents decided to seperat the twins.
Zenith built a little hut to hide Rosha from everyone. Zenith & Lydia
loved their son & daughter very much. They would secretly take turns
living with Rosha as he grew. When the twins were about 4 years old,
Lydia gave birth to another wonderful daughter who they named Tifa.
Zenith thought Rosha the ways of hiding. Couple of years after
Tifa's birth a Mysterious Man with an evil army Shattered
the village. Tifa was taken by this mysterious man, Zenith was
killed on his attempts to rescue his little girl. Rosha had run
in terror towards the forest for defence (which was the only
defence he knew). Zelda had gone with friends to collect
firewood for the village. Later a couple of weeks later Lydia passed
away.
Rosha while his life had become truly Dark & Shattered, was lost
in the forest, but survived with the few things his father had taught him.
[291] Lytha: New Thalos, Information..
Mon Nov 10 15:12:40 1997
To: all
. Weary from a day of travel, Lytha slipped into her
empty bedroom in the palace. She looked around the room,
missing Lyris and sighing wistfully. He had left, and
declared he could never return. He claimed his vengence
for Smog made him unworthy.. his hatred pulled him away.
. Shaking the mornful thoughts out of her mind, Lytha
washed the dust from the road off her face and walked
over to her desk to see what had transpired in her
absence. She seemed to be gone from the palace more
often now, ranging farther and father from home. She
hated to see this place, the memories of her mother and
love it brought were too painful.
. A sealed note sat on her desk. Curious, Lytha
opened it. She recognized the writing immediately as
Koltar's, smiling at how he managed to convey his unique
accent even in his written letters. She scanned it
carefully, growing cold and angry. How could he say
such things, accuse her sister of such atrocity?!
. Lytha began to crumple the note in her fist to
throw it into the trash can beside her desk. Just as
she was about to destroy it, she paused thoughtfully.
. "Koltar has always been faithful to New Thalos, and
to my family." she said, thinking aloud. "As absurd as
these suggestions are, I cannot simply ignore them out
of hand. I must bring it to Sapphire and see the truth
of this matter."
. Carefully folding the note, Lytha walked purposefully
towards her mother's.. Sapphire's.. room. She walked
through the garden, which she noticed had begun to
get overgrown and unkept. Someone should tend to it.
Lytha wondered briefly where the elven gardener had
gone to, thinking perhaps Sapphire had gotten rid of him
or driven him off like so many others.
. When she reached the door, she knocked, waiting for
Sapphire's response.
[292] Darrick: Rogue Section - [Valor]
Mon Nov 10 20:30:03 1997
To: all
Floorstanding candelabras lit the room, casting fluid
shadows all about the Valor war table. Kalgalath sat
at the head, the large minotaur dominated the whole
table with his presence. Malikath sat rigid in his
chair, he hated sitting and preferred the chaos of
the city to hide in. Darrick completed the entourage
sitting lackadasically in his chair, spinning his
dice in his hand subconsciously.
"Thanks for joining me Malikath and Darrick," the
large minotaur said, his deep voice echoing in the
small room. "Today marks a new route in our lives,
a new route for the clan, and, definately a new
route for our enemies."
Malikath looked in with interest, Darrick just kept
spinning his dice. Darrick and Kal had been friends
as long as the gambler could remember, but he felt
it was important that he kept his air of indifference.
"Today, the Rogue Section is born. It is our duty to
cleanse the land of our enemies using our talents and
After continued details on the situation with Eclipse,
Kalgalath and Malikath stood to cover the city, hunting
Yang and his men. Darrick stood quietly, dwarfed by
the two massive minotaur assassins. He threw his dice
on the table and grinned.
'It's gonna be a good day,' he said quietly enough for
them to hear. 'A good day indeed.'
. * * * * *
Ibix slept soundly at the west gate of Althainia as
Darrick and Kalgalath stood over him. Eclipse had
divided themselves. 'Let's rock,' Darrick said to
the burly minotaur.
'Patience, patience.' He replied, with a sinister grin.
Kalgalath plunged his weapon into Ibix, warm blood
spraying all over the place. Darrick jumped into the
fray as quickly as he could, his young hands working
as fast as possible. Kalgalath had much more experience
than the young human assassin. What Darrick didn't have
in skill, he made up for in enthusiasm.
Darrick continued to pummel on Ibix as much as possible.
Ibix took his chances and ran as fast as he could, back
to Eclipse hall. Darrick began to chase him, but Kal
held him back.
'He got the point, let him whine to Yang.' Kalgalath
said with a wry smile.
. * * * * *
Darrick stood outside Valor hall, tossing his dice in
the sunken roots of a nearby tree.
'Where's that puny assassin?'
Darrick looked up to see Ibix standing before him. He
assumed he meant Kalgalath and shrugged, keeping Ibix's
attention as Kalgalath strode from the hall in full-
battle gear. Quiste followed quickly behind, moving
as quiet as the assassin.
With a leap, Kalgalath launched in the air, catching
Ibix in a strangle before he even hit the ground.
Darrick chuckled as Ibix fell asleep in the not-so-
caring arms of Kalgalath.
'Now...' Kalgalath began, inteding to give pointers
to Darrick. And he would have given pointers if
Quiste hadn't jumped into battle with the sleeping
Ibix.
Kalgalath shrugged and sent his welding torch
through Ibix's back. Darrick was pretty positive
he saw it rip through Ibix's chest though.
Within seconds Ibix lay on the ground bleeding
profusely. As his eyes faded with his coming
death, Darrick leaned over him and whispered,
'That puny assassin just ripped your entrails
out.'
A few hours later Kalgalath recieved a note
from Eclipse. He chuckled as he read it...
they sought peace to the war they started.
[294] Tuefry: Family First.
Tue Nov 11 00:46:13 1997
To: all
As the elderly Gypsy women was putting more wood on the fire, the man in blue
began to gather a few belongings. By the time she was done, the fire was quite
high, to ward off the cold of the night that had just fallen. And the man
in the blue robe was nowhere to be seen.
Instead of walking in the Shadow, he used a simple spell of invisibility and
quick footing to get to the stone chamber. Slipping inside, he saw Sapphire
Standing there. She smiled at him, but he could detect the worry in her
eyes.
"Love, what is wrong?"
"Christopher asked me not to tell you until he told you himself... he's..
"joining the Conclave."
The necromancer eyed her, and said, "And?"
"Well, you war with the White Robes. Please don't be too disapproving."
"I wasn't disappointed in him when he chose to follow Kantilles. And I
"certainly won't balk at the fact he's getting Clavist training, just as
I did. And no Love, no harm will come to him from the Gypsy family of
Blue."
"Try to be surprised when he tells you. He'll be ecstatic when you
approve. You know how much he tries to please."
"I'll seek him out now and speak with him." Standing erect, he said,
"Shadows, take me." and the world dissolved to gray and black.
Sweet darkness, sweet Shadows. Stay. Stay forever. Stay Stay staystaystay
[298] Flik: The History of The Maxim's
Tue Nov 11 17:52:36 1997
To: all
Strong winds destroyed the neighboring cabins, in the barren village
south of dae'Tok. A wave of fire diffused through the town, incinerating
all in its path. The blood curdling scream of the young children being torn
apart and burned, shattered the nights silence. When the storm had
settlled, a single Yinn remained in the rubble, on the virge of death. A
party of wandering elfs came across the abandoned Yinn. Laying naked in a
pile of brambles, the Yinn emplored for help. Being only the age of 14, the
yinn had no bias towards the elfs. The elfs cautiosly helped the poor Yinn,
aware that he may attack any time. But instead the Yinn handed the elves an
orb with the last few ounces of his strength. The elves were perplexed as
to why he gave them the orb, but before they could respond the contents in
the orb began to shift. As they gazed into the orb they cringed in
repulsion as the horrific images of the storm were shown. The Yinn had
passed out and the elves knew they had to take action. The elves spoke
among themselves and decided to help the young man. Being experienced
woodsmen and masters of nature, they healed their new friend with herbs from
the ground. The Yinn couldn't remember his name... Or anything for that
matter. The elves had named him Flik after a charcter from an old tale
about a wanderer with tremendous courage.
[299] Lytha: New Thalos, the discussion
Tue Nov 11 18:21:28 1997
To: all
. When Sapphire stepped out into the garden, Lytha
gestured that she should sit beside the brook. Settling
comfrotably against a tree, overgrown with vines, Lytha
cleared her throat.
. "We have much to discuss." Lytha said, handing the
note from Koltar to Sapphire. Glancing at it, Sapphire
recognized it as one that was already sitting on her
desk.
. "I have seen this."
. "And..?" Lytha queried.
. "I am not Yang's creature." Sapphire replied simply.
. Lytha snorted, shaking her head. "And what of your
alliance with Smog?"
. "It is true, we have a treaty." Sapphire replied,
unsuspecting.
. "And who controls Smog?"
. "Smog controls himself. He is married now, and there
is a happiness in his eyes only I can see."
. "Smog? He is nothing more than Yang's creature. Who
declared he should be married? Who found him a wife?"
. Sapphire shrugged.
. "You are as blind to that as you are to the desrepair
of the gardens and the city!" Lytha told her angrily.
. "The gardens are fine, the gardener tends them."
. "You allow a mere gardener to touch mother's own
prized garden? How?"
. "I tend to it myself as well." Sapphire told her,
getting angry.
. "And the city? Its citizens flee the walls!"
. "Flee? They do not flee because of me. They leave
for their own reasons." Sapphire said, staying calm.
. "You are blind!" Lytha cried with despare, throwing
her hands in the air. "I have nothing more to do with
you. Exile me if you will, but I'll not waste my time."
. "Nothing to do with me? Your Sultana?"
. "You are so eager to keep 'your' throne. It makes me
wonder if you didn't pay Bystrick to steal mother. Enjoy
the kingdom you bought while you can." Lytha said,
turning to go to her rooms.
. "I did no such thing!" Sapphire yelled, deeply hurt,
"I have lain awake so many nights, wishing for her to
return and take her crown once more. I begged Tuefry
over and over to convince Bystrick to let her go. I was
told no, every time. I lay a tulip on her bed every
morning in hopes it will bring her back! You cannot
believe I would do such a thing!" Sappher barely
gasped out the last words, overcome with saddness and
tears trickling down her face.
. Lytha turned to her, eyes narrowing. "You are a
good actress. But you remain so eager to keep the
throne. It is my birthright, not yours. I entrusted
it to you."
. "Myra gave it to me!" Sapphire replied, eyes blazing.
. Lytha shrugged, and went into her rooms, closing
and locking the door. She leaned against it, looking
around. Locked in her room with nothing but Lyris's
memories. Crying, she packed in case she might have to
leave suddenly.
[300] Caer: Storyquest.
Tue Nov 11 22:16:18 1997
To: all
The ground was dug into with large foot prints. Some of the area was scorched hear and there with burnt patches of gound. It was near to the tents of blue where such ground lay.
And in the center of the dead ground was Caer. He was wearing only a loin cloth as blood dripped from many places over his body.
The blood mixed with the sweat and it ran off of his body quickly. He was cut, burnt and bruised all was done by him. there were fragments of things that were now only peices of things.
They were all destroyed by Caer...no Elder Tuefry did not ask him to do this but Caer had cracked and his soul was released for a time. His primative instincts kicked in and he let loose lighting fire to the ground and dancing through it!
He was becoming more and more the warrior his Elder wanted him to be. He had learned much on his own that day...for one never propose to one that will not say yes and two he must have one of the only heads that break rocks.
He was proud and felt more powerful than ever...he wished his Elder were here to see him now.
He wished he was here just to see how primative Caer looked but how itelligent at the same time.
[301] Mhairi: andreya
Wed Nov 12 12:20:05 1997
To: all
As the night wore on, I could see my child's life fade before my eyes. I was
in constant prayer at her side, her father with me as well. I could see the fear
in his eyes. I could tell he knew the inevitable.
"What is it Laehrin? Why is it you are so quiet and hesitant to touch your own
child?" I asked him.
"I have been haunted with dreadful images," he told me in a hushed tone.
"What images do you speak of?" I asked, already knowing what his reply would be.
"Images of darkness, a bleak future, of death," he murmered.
I looked at him uncomfortably. I knew that what his instincts were telling him
were true. He had had feelings like this before and they had come true.
"Please. . ." my voice faded, almost cracking. "Please don't let it be my baby."
"I am unsure who's death it speaks of," he told me. "All I know is there will be
much death and sorrow in the very near future."
My eyes went back toomy child as she slept with difficulty. I was also getting
these feelings. I could hear the forest speak to me now; tell me of the death
that Laehrin spoke of, almost sing to me of the sorrow that loomed and would
hang over me, over clan.
Laehrin placed his hand gently on Andreya's cheek. Slowly, he bent down to kiss
her forehead lovingly. He then wrapped his arms around me, holding me tightly.
Tears again filled my eyes. Sadness and despair filling me more as he did so.
The sounds of the woods and of my child's ailments pounded through my very
being. That was all I heard. I did not fell Laehrin release his clutch on me or
hear him sneak off into the woods.
I felt his presence slowly fade away. I did now know what had happened. All I
knew was that Laehrin's once very strong aura was no longer around me. All I
felt was my child's sould slipping away from me. I was alone in the clearing
with my dying child.
A sudden and harsh wind picked up making me cold to the bone. The strong breeze
hissed through the woods. The trees moaned with every gust. I now knew what had
happened. I could hear it in the sad sullen singing of the trees. I heard his
crying being carried over the wind. I got chills listening. I saw light come
towards me through the darkness of the woods. I knew it was not the moon, for
the moon was well hidden by clouds. I could see a faint shape in the light. I
saw his figure before me. I saw Laehrin's spirit hovering sadly above me and
his child. The wind slowing as he hung over us.
I saw him try to tell me something, his lips moving with no sound. I had
difficultly understanding what it was he wanted to tell me. My eyes were swollen
from the crying.
"What is it my love? What are you trying to tell me?"
Suddenly, the wind picked up again. I could almost hear his voice being carried
over the chilling wind.
Slowly, his spirit floated tothe ground and seemed to walk towards me. He seemed
to touch me. I could feel him even through his physical being was no longer
next to me.
"A parent should not watch their child die," his voice said over the harsh
breeze. "I could not sit idly by and watch my only child die before my eyes."
His voice was so soft that I had to strain to listen as it started to fade. "I
will be here for her," he continued, "when she also decides to let go. She is
strong. She will not want to continue on in this sickly state."
"Please," I cried, "don't go yet."
"I must," he whispered. "But I wll be back to guide her in her next journey. She
will not have to do that alone."
I did not realize that Andreya was awake and had opened her eyes until I
heard her soft voice.
"Daddy," she said in a strained voice, "is that you?"
"Yes, honey, it's me. It's daddy," Laehrin told her in a comforting voice.
"Don't be afraid."
"How come you look so different? Whyu is there so much light around you? And why
do you speak so softly?" she asked him.
"I am not quite myself," he told her.
"What do you mean daddy?"
"I'm off to a distant land to visit the Gods. They have called for me to join
[302] Dhar: A New Home
Wed Nov 12 12:30:09 1997
To: all
After several days of travelling and many deadly encounters, Dhar and his family began to descend from the platau that was Icewindale. The trip down the mountain was suprisingly easy and uneventful considering their flight across the plains. This disappointed the young Dhar, but It did
After several days of travelling and many deadly encounters, Dhar and his family began to descend from the platau that was Icewindale. The trip down the mountain was suprisingly easy and uneventful considering their flight across the plains.
This disappointed the young Dhar, but It did not bother Grilhorne at all.
When the family reached the bottom of the mountain, they found themselves in some thick woods. Grilhorne thought this might be the place they could settle. Shelter, isolation, and plenty of food.
Grilhorne sought out a place to build a shelter. A temporary home for his family, until he could look around to see if the area is safe to live.
Grilhorne quickly discovered that killing game is much more difficult than killing an opponent that stands still to fight.
Grilhorne went home without fresh food it was near twilight, and his family was nearly out of food. Even though they were careful to ration it.
After another day of looking for food, Grilhorne decided the place was relatively safe to live. He would build a more permanant residence after he managed to catch food for his family. Getting the food was proving to be difficult.
[303] Mhairi: andreya cont'd.
Wed Nov 12 12:50:04 1997
To: all
"I'm off to a distant land to visit the Gods. They have called for me to join
them."
"Can I go with you daddy?"
"Not right now honey. You must stay here and take care of your mother for me."
"Mama doesn't need me to take care of her. She's too old."
Laehrin chuckled. "She may seem like she doesn't need you," he told Andreya,
"but she does need you. She loves you very much."
"I know daddy," Andreya said just before getting another coughing fit. "But how
can I take care of her if I'm so sick?"
"You are strong, little one," he told her. "You can do anything you stick your
mind to. You're a big girl now, remember?"
"No daddy, I can't," she retorted in her weak state. "I want to go with you.
Now."
"Honey," Laehrin said with a sigh, "I'm not sure if it's your time. The Gods
have not told me yet."
"Can't you go find out and come back?"
Laehrin conceded. "I will do that for you, little one," he told her while
glancing at me solemnly as if telling me what the response would be. He did not
to let his little girl down. But he also did not want to see her, or me, in
pain. He had come to the realization that he had no chice but to watch her die.
His spirit dissipated and the light floated towards the sky. I looked back down
to Andreya as the wind died down.
"Will daddy take me with him mama?" Andreya asked me.
"I don't know honey," I told her.
"I'll be OK mama. I promise." As much as I wanted to believe those words, I
couldn't. I knew what would happen when Laehrin came back.
"I know honey, but I still worry. Mothers are supposed to do things like that."
I looked into Andreya's eyes and knew she had made up her mind to go
with her father and there was nothing I could say to her that would change her
mind. She was as stubborn as her father and myself put together.
The wind picked up again and I knew that Laehrin had come back from the other
side. I knew what he was going to say. I knew he was going to come back and take
her away with him. He would have no other choice.
"Daddy's back," Andreya told me.
"Yes, I know," I replied.
"What did they say daddy? Is it my time? Can I come with you?"
Laehrin looked at me solemnly, sadness filling his empty face. Slowly he looked
down to his little girl.
"Honey," he said, his voice faint.
"Speak up daddy, I can't hear you."
"The Gods have spoken to me honey," he said in a louder voice.
"What did they say daddy?" Bot she and I waited for his response. Her voice
ringing with an almost eager anticipation.
"They said it is your time."
"Will you be the one to take me daddy?"
Laehrin nodded. "Yes honey, I will."
A meager smile came over Andreya's pale face. It would be the last time I would
ever see her face glow like that.
"Don't cry mama," Andreya said trying to comfort me as I sobbed. "I will be much
better with daddy. He'lll take good care of me."
"I know honey, I just don't want to lose you," I said between sobs. I knew what
she had said was true. Laehrin had alwasy been a good father to Andreya. I knew
he would not let me, or her, down again.
"Why don't you come with us mama? We can be a family again, like we used to be."
I was unsure what to tell her. I had considered this option before, but had
never told Andreya about it.
"Go with your father," I said reluctantly. "You heard what he said. The Gods
have willed you to go."
"But I want you to come too mama," she pleaded.
"Go Andreya, before you get in trouble with the Gods."
"Yes mama," Andreya said, her eyes closing for the last time. I bent down to
kiss her forehead for the last time.
My little girl was no longer with me. I saw her spirit rise from her limp body
and join her father's spirit. Their hands joining in a ball of light.
"Please mama, come with us," she said as she extended her other hand to me. I
did nothing, I couldn't. I was frozen with sheer sadness.
"Come Andreya, we must be going," Laehrin said as he started to fade. "The Gods
are calling for us."
[304] Mhairi: andreya (3)
Wed Nov 12 13:31:57 1997
To: all
"But what of mother?" she asked.
"Your mother knows what she will do," he told her. "If she decides to join us,
she will; if not, she won't. Only your mother knows what she will do. Now, we
must go before the Gods get angry."
"Yes daddy," she said reluctantly.
He looked at me one last time, looking into my eyes. I begged hiim to take care
of her, to neer let her out of his sight. I knew he would do as i asked, because
he loved her as much, if not more, than i did.
Slowly they faded from existence. The light around me dissipating as their
spirits headed toward the sky. that was the last I saw of them.
I was distraught. I fell over the body of my child sobbing uncontrollably. The
wind was gone and I was all alone. Not even the gentle sounds of the forest
could soothe the pain of a grieving mother. I felt I had no other option now but
to take my own life. Both the love of my life and my child were dead. I was
completely and utterly alone.
I could not handle the pain of losing both my child and my soul mate. I searched
for something to take my own life so that I could be with them again. I looked
at what I was holding, my weapon. I pointed the blade toward my stomach and
thrust it into me quickly. Pain riddled me. I slowly pulled it out. I could feel
my blood rush into my stomach. The world around me started to fade. I began to
black out. I closed my eyes as I laid myself next to my child's body.
The next thing I knew, I was looking down at the forest floor. I could see
my body next to Andreya's, a pool of blood on the ground beneath my body. I
turned my head away from the death and toward the sky, never to look back at the
world as I once knew it. I headed toward the sky to join my child and her
father. My sould could now rest with some ease. I would have all I had ever
wanted in the life I left. I would have my child and my soul mate with me. I
could almost see them waiting for me. I had finally found my place. We would
be a family once again, only now in death.
I said farewell to the world below me as I soared to new heights, never once
looking back. I knew what I had left behind and what I had to look forward to
in death. I knew there would be much pain for those that I left behind. But I
also knew that they would understand why I did what I did. I knew that they
would remember me not in death, but in life. They would remember me as a loving
sister, wife, and mother.
It is now that I say farewell to those I have left behind, those I held nearest
and dearest to my heart. You were there for a soul that was full of pain and
sadness. But do not see my leaving as a time of mourning, but as a time of
rejoicing. For now I am in a place that is full of happiness and I can no
longer be sad. From here on out, I can only be filled with joy and happiness
because I will no longer have the pain I once knew in my mortal body. My
spiritual being is now a whole once again. For the first time in my meager
existence, my tortured soul is finally at peace. I am one with the stars.
Every time you look towards the sky remember my husband, my child, and myself.
For this is where we will be for an eternity. We are in the woods that you walk
through, in the streams you sit beside, in the moon that lights the night sky,
in the starts that shimmer so brightly when the sky seems to be a barren land.
We are with those who have died in the past, and wait for thoes who have not
yet passed to guide them. We will be here looking down upon you and watching as
you lead your lives.
[305] Myra: A tribute to Mhairi.
Wed Nov 12 23:09:10 1997
To: all
. Myra crept quietly up to the three graves lying
side by side. Her eyes were focused on the far right
one, the one who held her dearest sister, Mhairi. She
stood beside it a moment, and then kneeled beside it,
scattering some seeds around amongst the flowers that
had been left in tribute. With a few words, Myra placed
her hands over the ground, calling on her powers to
cause the tulips to grow around the headstone.
. The middle grave held Andreya, and the far left was
empty. Laehrin's body had never been found. Myra
lowered her head, weeping. Her shoulders shook and
she cried out all her pain and sadness. Mhairi had
become a dear sister to her, closer than any other
had ever been. Mhairi was the only one who had stood
by when Myra's life and memories were not her own.
. Myra had heard Mhairi's last hours were spent with
her daughter. Mhairi had been found impaled on her own
weapon, lying next to Andreya's cold body. Myra berated
herself for having not been there, hating herself for
being unable to heal Andreya or keep her sister alive.
. Although Myra couldn't consider killing herself, she
did wish she could join Mhairi, one last time to say
good bye. She raged inside her mind, screaming at
the gods and the unfairness of the world. It seemed
to her the curse had returned. All whom she touched
died or destroyed themselves.
. Sighing, Myra tried to pull herself out of the
hurt and despare. Wiping the tears out of her eyes,
she noticed a shadow was hovering over her. Myra
also noticed a hand on her shoulder, and looked up to
see a tall man standing over her. Narrowing her
eyes she recognized some of the features.
. "Laehrin?" She whispered doubtfully.
. "Yes." He said sorrowfully, and instantly Myra knew
it was him. His voice was unmistakable. "I was too
late. I thought.."
. Myra stood and hugged Laehrin, thinking of the
irony of all that had happened. Laehrin hugged her
back, perhaps thankful for the small comfort she had
to give.
. The ironies of life. The mischief of living. The
path of the curse. Cursed.
[306] Blake: Blake's Travels -- A Change of Heart.
Thu Nov 13 05:52:43 1997
To: all
Myra looked up softly at Blake, her short hair dangling
just below her delicate cheekbones. She smoothed out
her black robes, pulling her left sleeve up, baring her
arm.
Blake stood in the corner of the room. They were in
humble house, the only thing in the room was a table
with a candle which cast flickering shadows on the
bare walls. There was no bed, but this is where the
monk slept. He preferred the floor, it was hard and
unforgiving. He was dressed in his tattered robes,
the robes Sevarris had given to him. He had never
had another garment except this one, it was familliar
to him.
'I wish to be marked, Brother.' Myra said softly, her
musical voice cascading around the empty room. The
shadows seemed to collect around her, a presence the
monk had felt along time ago. They were not
threatening the monk, he had made his peace with them
long ago. It seemend an eternity. 'I no longer follow
my heart, I follow what is right. My heart has lead
me down many paths, Brother, some of which I regret.'
Blake nodded sagely. 'Sister. You still follow your
heart... emotions are a fickle thing.' It was all he
could say in the way of comfort. Blake had trouble
consoling Myra sometimes. They both had so many
conflicts that they deluded reality with them. They
troubled the waters of the world.
The beige stony walls watched silently as the monk
pulled the silver seal from his pocket. His mark had
stopped swelling and for the most part, had healed.
Myra, on the other hand, was preparing to recieve
Sevarris' mark. The mark of peace. The mark of a
great man. Blake gently set the seal on the table
before Myra, its soft silver glinting in the limited
candle light.
A simple spell allowed him to heat the seal over the
candle, his magicks levitating the small disk. Myra
watched with stoney silence, much like the silent
walls around them. She fixed her eyes on the dancing
flame as it warmed Sevarris' mark.
Blake nodded at her, not saying a word, both out
of respect for what Myra was about to do and out of
respect for his tutor, Sevarris. He dropped to a
kneel as Myra grabbed the seal. She let out a small
grunt, barely audible, her teeth gritting one another.
Her jaw locked in silent pain. She closed her eyes
and began to utter a prayer to get her mind off her
searing flesh.
After a moment, she dropped the seal on the table,
its surface still a brilliant silver. Myra's hand
began swelling immediately but she cast no spells
on herself, she applied no ointments.
This was the way it had to be.
Blake, still kneeling, said, 'Master Sevarris would
be proud of you. I do wish you could have known him
the way I knew him, but he would be so proud of your
choice of peace. You will be seeing the world a
little differently now, if you need me, I will
always be a thought away.'
He stood from his kneel and walked over to the silent
druidess and bent over to softly kiss her on th
forehead.
[307] Khisanth: Khisanth's Tale (7)
Thu Nov 13 06:22:09 1997
To: all
Some say that She's a Sinner,
Some say that She's a Saint,
Some say that She's the Emperor's Spy
But whatever they tell you, She aint.
[308] Kethryveris: A past revealed.
Fri Nov 14 01:37:16 1997
To: all
. Kethry waited nervously in the temple, waiting for
Gideon to return from his latest adventures. She tapped
her foot impatiently, gaining a few odd looks from her
shieldmates. Straining her ears, Kethry heard the sound
of a horse on the bridge. She took no time to ponder,
running out to the entrance of the keep, hair streaming
behind her. A familiar figure was riding into the keep,
his back straight and proud and his head held high.
. "Gideon!" Kethry yelled, waving her hands and smiling.
. Gideon, noticing her, spurred his horse into a trot
and put his arm around her waist as he rode by, pulling
her into the saddle. He placed her in front of him,
kissing her softly on the cheek.
. "I have been away too long." Gideon whispered.
. "Not so long that you have forgotten me?"
. Gideon laughed, and hugged her. "Never!"
. When they reached the stables, Gideon dismounted and
liften Kethry off his horse. He quietly tended to the
horse while Kethry watched him work with an admiring eye.
. When he was finished, Kethry pulled him into their
private rooms. "I have something to tell you, It may
make you angry with me. Please allow me to finish before
you say anything."
. Gideon's eyebrows came together and he scowled
slightly. He shrugged, nodding his agreement.
. "When I spoke of my past.. I was not entirely
truthful. I left out something, I was afraid you would
think less of me." When Kethry paused, Gideon openned
his mouth as if to say something, but she held up a
hand he closed his mouth.
. "Although I was barely 12 when I was sold to
Wythen, I had matured much more quickly than most girls
had. He was old but he was not infertile. A month
after Sara had taken me to her family, I became very
ill in the mornings." Kethry, filled with the old
pain and emotions, closed her eyes and took a deep
breath.
. "I was pregnant. I remember very little of the
following months. My abilities at magery surfaced, and
nights were filled with nightmares and I often woke
to find the things in my room overturned by some
mysterious force. Me."
. "They sent me to the White Winds mage school, but
they could not accept a pregnant girl. After the baby
was born, I began my studies at the school and tried
to forget everything.
. "Two days ago, my daughter arrived in Algoron. She
is called Kerowyn, and she has joined our Knights. Please
don't hold her father and his actions against us."
Kethry lowered her head, trembling and fearing Gideon's
reaction would not be good.
. Gideon pulled his beloved wife into his arms, kissing
the top of her head. "I couldn't hold it against you,
my love. You were sold into a marriage against your
will. You had a child, and I am sure she is as beautiful
and wonderful as you. I will treat her as if she is
my own, and train her as I will our son."
. Kethry wrapped her arms around Gideon's neck and
began crying tears of happiness. Everything was okay.
[309] Twinsen: I hate mornings...
Fri Nov 14 01:57:28 1997
To: all
"Get up!" *Thud* *Groan*
"Come on damn you! Get up!" *Thud*
"Please?" ...."You ARE getting up!!!" *thud thud thud*
"COME ON!!!! Sometime today?" *Thud*
Ugh, why couldn't people let me sleep? And what was that thudding noise?
And who is that screaming at me?
Twinsen, get up or I'll, i'll...." *Groan* "You'll do what?
I dunno, something painful if you don't GET UP!!!
"No, don't wanna right now." "TWINSEN!!!" *thud*
what WAS that thud? OW!!!!!
"my side is killing me!" "Then get up and i won't kick you
anymore!"
[310] Oge: Oge gets an assignment
Fri Nov 14 13:42:09 1997
To: all
After the massacre was complete we held no celebration. There
is no honor is killing the weak and the defensless. Our goal was
to simply remove the humans from our territory. I had slain a human
female and her daughter as I was ordered but of that I am not
proud.
I have received orders from high command to report to Lt. Wukuz
for an assignment. As always I did as I was told.
"Sir, Swordsman Oge reports as orders", I said as it is the
Ganth's military custom. I raised my hand sharply to my forehead
giving the Lt. the sharpest salute I could.
"Take a seat!" he said. "I have read the scroll of your
service and I must say that I am most impressed."
"Thank you sir."
"I have orders for you to report to the Kingdom of Althainai.
You are to see what all of this movement of Ganths Minotaurs is
about. If "King" Havok is still around, you have my permission
to take him into custody. Am I clear?"
"Crystal clear Sir." I replied.
I have no idea what he wants with Havok, nor do I care. It is
my job to ask such things, but only to obey. One day the Minoatur
will rise to its place of world superiority, where it belongs.
[311] Lytha: New Thalos, an arrival.
Fri Nov 14 17:20:36 1997
To: all
. Lytha sat at the desk in her room, catching up on
the correspondences she had let pile up during the
last few days. She had just returned from a walk
around the city. Lytha rubbed her temples, worrying
about the lack of defensibility for the city. It had
never been much concerned with walls, in fact the city
had been encouraged to grow beyond the walls to prevent
overcrowding. Whoever the first ruler of this city
had been, he had been foolish to think he could
protect a city sprawled like that. Too bad mother had
not finished what she began when she removed him from
the throne. Lytha sighed and heard a knock at the
door.
. "Who is it?" She called out tiredly.
. "Guardsman Thack." Came the muffled reply.
. Lytha rose to open the door, trying to place the
name. She remembered him vaugly, he had been amoung
her guard when she was a child. When she oppened the
door, Thack bowed. Lytha raised an eyebrow. "Yes?"
. "There is a visitor begging for audiance." Thack
replied uncomfortably. "I cannot find the Sultana, and
judging from his physical and mental state, it is quite
important."
. "Very well. He has traveled far?"
. "It appears so, m'lady. He is disheveled."
. "You have allowed him to wash the dirt from his
journey?" Lytha asked after a moment of thought.
. "Yes, but he refused until he spoke with the ruler."
. "I am not the ruler."
. "No, but you are the Princess. The Sultana is not
to be found." Thack shifted under Lytha's sharp eyes.
. "Very well. I will meet him in the Garden. Have
a comfortable chair brought in for him. I will sit
in my usual spot."
. Thack cleared his throat. "In the tree, Princess?"
. "You question, Guardsman?"
. "Well.. no.. That is.. Very well." Thack bowed and
made a hasty exit.
. Lytha smiled, silently scolding herself for bothering
poor Thack. He was so rigid and stuck on regulations.
Lytha slipped the small gold circlet of her position
over her head. She wondered briefly if she would be
forced to reliquish it.
. Lytha straightened her shoulders and arranged her
clothing, trying to emulate her mother when she was
at work. Shrugging philosophically, she walked into
the garden and sat in a niche of her favorite tree and
smiled, seeing Thack had placed the chair.
. Lytha did not wait long until the visitor entered.
[312] Lytha: New Thalos, a visitor.
Fri Nov 14 17:32:11 1997
To: all
. "SETH!" Lytha yelled happily, hopping off the tree
and flying into his arms. The man who she greated so
enthusiastically looked dumbfounded, and caught her
weakly.
. "Lytha?" He whispered, "Is your brother here as well?"
. Lytha stepped back, shaking her head sadly. "No,
Zaphiel died many years ago. But let us not dwell on the
sad. What has brought you to New Thalos?"
. "I'm afraid that there is nothing good which brings
me here. In fact, I did not even know that I would find
you here. Do not doubt that I am most glad to find you
here, cousin. It is good that some of our family
still live." Seth's face clouded and tears began to
trickle out of his face. It was then that Lytha noticed
his torn clothing and worn appearnace. She frowned,
jestured him to sit and took her place once more on
the ledge of the tree.
. "Please, tell me."
. "I would not wish to hurt your sensitive ears with
talk unbefitting a lady."
. "I beg you to tell me!"
. "Very well, I will."
. "I await you most impatiently." Lytha replied,
exasperated.
. "War has come to our small village. We had grown
to small, and some of us pushed farther into what we
considered unowned land. It seems that a nearby
kingdom, Ganth, which had before been quiet, did not
take a kind eye on our movments.
. "Within weeks, the settlements had been attacked,
burned, and everyone killed." Seth continued, his
voice cracking. "They did not hesitate to attack our
village as well. I was the only one to escape."
. "No.. " Lytha whispered. "What of Aunt Juliena?"
. Seth only shook his head, tears filling his eyes.
. "Cousin, you are welcome here. I will show you to
the guest room. You must bathe and put on some clean
clothing."
. "Wait. There is more."
. "What more could be said of this horrible tragedy?"
. "They move this way. I barely kept ahead of their
army. They are formidable fighters, minotuars of amazing
grace, guile, tactical skill, and no mercy. They are
moving towards Althainia. There seems to be no ruler
there, I was turned away at the palace. So I continued
until I found this city."
. "Very well. I will summon the general, he will
wish to question you. Please, take your rest." Lytha's
mind began to race, and she was beset with a sever
headache, thinking of how undefensible her own city
was. She groaned inwardly.
. Seth agreed and Lytha summoned a servant to show him
to his room. Lytha promised that he would not be alone
in the palace, she would be sure to visit him soon and
tell him of all that had transpired since she had left
home. In the mean time, she had work to do. Certainly
the Sultana would be forced to listen to her now.
[313] Dhar: New Friends
Sat Nov 15 12:17:14 1997
To: all
The next morning Grilhorne rose to go hunting. He was begining to feel worn down. Hr ha no been eating, and he has not slept soundly, waking to every sound.
As Grilhorne prepared to leave their shelter, he saw a human standing in the claering. He was tall and well built, and he was clothed in the colors of the forrest.
Grilhorne whipped out his swords and moved into a crouch. Then he noticed the beings standing behid the human. Half men, half horse.
Grilhorne looked back to the human. The human motioned to one of the centaurs. A large male centaur came forward and removed the carcass of a deer from its back and placed it on the ground at the edge of the clearing. The grim looking ranger nodded to Grilhorne and silently glided in t
Grilhorne looked back to the human. The human motioned to one of the centaurs. A large male centaur came forward and removed the carcass of a deer from its back and placed it on the ground at the edge of the clearing.
Grilhorne moved to the deer. He did not trust the man and the centurs He removed a small kit from his pouch and tested the meat for poison like he did for the ing.
That morning over their venison breakfast Grilhorne related his encounter with his fanily.
Over the next several months the centaurs came back. After cajolling Grilhorne to go with them, Gilhorne began to learn to hunt, trap, and fish. Female centaurs showed Magla which herbs and vegetables were edible.
The minotaur family was rapidly adjusting to their new environment and new friends.
Dhar was enjoying the rough and tumble play of the centaurs. Most of all, however, he enjoyed his moments learning woodlore and hand to hand from the old ranger.
Dhar's mind was being filled with stories of distant and beautifull lands. Dhar was living make beleive adventures with his centaur friends in exotic locations.
[314] MoonStar: The Choice.
Sat Nov 15 17:31:28 1997
To: all
For weeks now, MoonStar had been agonizing over what
to do about Korvikan. Should she cut things off, leave them as they
were, or press the issue?
as she sat beside Lhedr-Eowyl Pond, she felt a presence.
Korvikan smiled and said 'I have been looking for you.'
'And I you, m'lord. We need to choose our path.'
'Agreed,' said Korvikan, smiling brightly.
'I have thought long and hard as to what should happen between us,
'and I would like to continue to court you.'
'I am amenable to this, m'lord. Just be warned, I am very agreesive
'once I make my mind up about what I want. Which i have dicided is
'you, Korvikan. I want us to be together.'
MoonStar embraced Korvikan and kissed him passionately, grinning
evilly as she noticed he was out of breath when they parted.
So for now, boys and girls, MoonStar and Korvikan are as one in
their hearts. Stay tuned to same mush channel, same mush time,
for more developments on this courtship.
[315] Cantrip: Cantrip in the Land of the Gods
Sun Nov 16 18:43:01 1997
To: all
It was a typical day for Cantrip and his fellow kenders.
"Skarr's sword is just lying there on his belt. I'm sure he'll forget to draw
it when he needs to kill some miscreant. I'll just take it and give it to him
later..."
Moments later...
Cantrip was on a path leading to a nice, tidy cottage in the middle of the
woods. Neat! he thought. I must be having one of those out-of-body
experiences Lilypurse was telling me about! He reminded himself: Out-of-body
does not mean Out of Character. Suddenly, a teenaged girl appeared in front of
Cantrip. She had three little metal rings through each ear, and one through
her bellybutton. "Hi!" she said. "I'm Turpa. You're one of my followers,
right? Why don't you meet my parents? They live in that cottage right over
there." "Wow, Turpa, I'd love to meet your parents!" "Great! Follow me."
Cantrip followed Turpa down the path to the little cottage. Turpa unlocked the
door and let herself in. "Mom! Dad! I'm home!" A middle-aged woman appeared
as if by magic. So did a slightly older looking man.
"Where were you all last night, young woman?" rumbled the old man. "Um, never
mind, Dad. I've brought someone to see you." Turpa gestured towards Cantrip,
who gave a little wave. "Why, isn't he just adorable!" cooed the middle-aged
woman. "I've got a plate of cookies in the pantry. Would you like one?"
Cantrip was real hungry, so he nodded. The woman bustled off into the house.
The old man was speaking: "Really, Turpa, I don't think this one's your type."
"No, Dad, its not like that..." Turpa tried to explain, but her father just
rolled over her interruptions like a giant anachronistic device. "First it was
truly awful Devion, then that mortal what's his face, and now you've dragged a
kender over here! Why don't you settle with that nice Nadrik?" "But, Dad,
Nadrik's so...uptight! He's boring! Never does anything fun! Besides, Cantrip
isn't that kind of friend! He's one of my followers!" "Oh yeah? Then why is
he eating one of your mother's cookies?" "He's eating one of her cookies? The
food of the gods? Dad, he's just a regular mortal!" "Uh-oh." Turpa and her
father both turned to Cantrip. "Are you feeling...funny inside, Cantrip?"
Turpa asked cautiously. "Like when the shaman turned me into a woman? No."
replied Cantrip, munching on another cookie. Turpa turned to her father, "This
is impossible...no mortals are allowed to eat the food of the gods!"
Turpa cried. "Well...that's not quite true, daughter. Some exceptional mortals
can do it. I guess your friend Cantrip is one of those gifted few. So I guess
he's perfectly suitable for your boyfriend." "No, dad, haven't you been
listening to me?! HE'S NOT MY BOYFRIEND, NOR WILL HE EVER BE!" Turpa shouted.
Turpa's mother glanced at her ancachronistic watch. "Look at the time, dear.
Your little friend ought to be getting back to the real world before his friends
get concerned." "Yeah, you're right as usual, Mom. G'bye, Cantrip!" Turpa
called as Cantrip began fading. "If you ever need to do something that Kenders
can't do, jsut remember: the cookies tell that you are gifted!" "G'bye!"
"G'bye!" "G'bye!" "G'bye!" "Wake up!" "Wake up!" "Wake up!" The Temple of
the Gods came into focus around Cantrip. "It was all a dream!" Then Cantrip
noticed the cookies crumbs on his shirt. "Or maybe not."
[316] Starla: More kenders!
Mon Nov 17 00:08:27 1997
To: all
Kender's log #4, Day of Freedom, 18th the Month of the Sun.
It's been SOOO long since I've been around Algoron. And you know what? I met
more kenders! There's Lilypurse and Cantrip Pouchwillow. (Cantrip lost his
mouth or something like that.) and he has a nice topknot too. *grin* Oh!
He got his mouth back! Anyhow, we went to visit some magic people. Imaginos
and this nasty water person got into a big fight. Imaginos won though. Oh!
Salocost, the elfie knew Ghrag, my friend who died over stress I think. It's
quite sad. He gave me this lump of coal.. *sniff*
Well I better be off, I hope I can visit this place more often. It gets
better each time!
-StArLa!
[317] Pythia: storyquest
Tue Nov 18 17:09:03 1997
To: all
Days had passed since Rhea first called Pythia back from her
search for the cold forest. The entrance to it seemed buried in
the structure that had so shaken Myra when they had come upon
it. Rhea's message, although short, was clear. 'It is your
time.' Pythia cut short her inspection of the twisted wood to
return to Shalonesti.
Since her return home, Pythia had been surrounded by her new
duties. Rhea stood by her as Pythia sang the oath of Speaker,
then with a smirk and a wave, she was off into the forest.
'...to find someone,' she had said. Pythia knew who it was she
sought, and inwardly smiled at the irony of it all. The endless
meetings tired Pythia. She had little time to wander the
forests as she'd so loved to before, and her time with Shasta
became almost nonexistent. But at last, she felt comfortable
enough with the Senate to come back to the pond.
Pythia stretched her hand into the cold water of Lhedr-Eowyl
pond. She scraped mud at the water's edge, scooping it into a
small bag, then pressed the moisture out from it til it was a
firm ball. It was time to find the cold forest. Time to find what
it was that Modron had been directing her to before her voice was
silenced.
Pythia tucked the bag into her pouch, and stood to leave. From
the east edge of the pond two bright yellow eyes stared. The
large raven watched motionless, seeming to wait as Pythia tied
the pouch around her waist. Then with its characteristic screech
it took to flight. Pythia watched as the raven flew close upon
her head, the pumping of his broad wings sending her cap tumbling
to the ground. Then he flew west. Pythia uttered words of flight
and gathering her cap quickly up followed the raven through the
trees.
[318] Lilypurse: Kender meets a stranger who she assumes is Devion. REad all about it.
Thu Nov 20 17:01:16 1997
To: all
Kender Log #1: Lilypurse pulls prank on Devion
, Some people are funny, like my mentor, Ranma. Yesterday, he
was walking down Main Street. I was following him through
the crowd, carrying his books and a few gizmo's for him, you
know, like a good apprentice. I -am- his apprentice, it's
just that he forgets sometimes. He's a very busy man.
, "So, Ranma, what are we doing today?" I asked cheerfully
through the noise of the crowd. I couldn't see Cantrip around,
he is another one of Ranma's kender apprentices (and my
cousin!).
, "-We're- not doing anything! You're not my apprentice!!"
, I giggled. Poor old Ranma. When people become as old as him,
you see, they become senile. Ranma had been alive for hundreds of
years, so he was much more senile than the average old person.
I understood perfectly his plight, being the compassionate,
understanding kender lady that I am, and told him so.
, "I am not senile!" he insited.
, "Good old Ranma." I answered, letting him believe his dillusions
while he still was in good health to do so (I'm very nice that way)
"Are we going to do battle with the ethereal today? Can we go foil
the plots of evil-doers and stop them from conquering the world? Are
we going to meet any gods today, Ranma? Huh, Ranma? Ranma?"
, A good apprentice always asked questions. Ranma must have stubbed
his toe because he stumbled with an 'ARGH!' and almost bashed my
head in with his staff! Luckily, I dodged aside and before he hurt
himself by hitting someone else, I swung my hoopak with full force
and knocked him down to the road.
, Exasperated at his inability to stay standing, he gave up with
walking and started talking to me. "Here's what we'll do. You stand
here, very very still. I'll travel that way, and measure the, uh..
ethodynamic vacuum of the space between us as we become farther and
farther appart!"
, "Wow! Sounds like fun!" I said.
, "Where's my books?? Gimme those!" Ranma said irritably, and I
happily returned the heavy books. He didn't even say thank you for
lugging those heavy things around. I returned the pouches too, then
Ranma was off down the street, and I stood behind.
, I turned the object around in my hands. I knew that Ranma
wouldn't hurt himself if I held this 'ethereal detonator' for him.
, All of a sudden I saw Devion himself walking down the street!
Now, I knew he was up to no good, probably trying to cause mischief
against Ranma and my experiment. I yelled down the road for Ranma,
but you know how old people are, he didn't hear me, in fact he
started moving faster. It was up to me to see what Devion was up
to.
[319] Lilypurse: kender vs Devion Part two!
Thu Nov 20 17:06:09 1997
To: all
, So I followed him down the street, I figured since we were
friends he would stop and chat. I yelled at Devion and called him
by his name, but he didn't turn around. I figured if I got closer
he would hear me, but he didn't. So I ran and got in front of him
then turned to look at him. It was hard, everyone was in the way and
trod on me because of my height. When I saw him though, he didn't
look like Devion. He was missing the scars, the cowl, the eyes, and
he still had his hand! I figured: A disguise! Of course, he wouldn't
want people to recognise him. But he was still ignoring me, probably
because he didn't want me to blow his cover. But I wanted to stop him
from moving so I could chat with him (we're good friends and we chat
a lot).
, So I krept up behind him, tied his shoelaces together and swung
my hoopak at his legs! BAM! Down fell Devion into the dirt! He was
a triffle mad, so I ran behind a passing half-ogre and then climbed
up to the rooftop of a nearby building. Devion stood up and looked
around, kind of confused. Usually -he- was the one causing trouble,
but today I wouldn't let him trick me. You see, he was trying to
pretend I was invisible to fool me, but Sito and Ranma both X I would never be invisible no matter how much I studied, so I
knew that he was just causing mischief.
, Somehow I had aquired a cabbage from the marketsquare below, and
decided that I'd use it. I loaded my hoopak, gave it a whirl and
knocked Devion (below in the street) right in the head with a flying
cabbage! Bang! He fell right back down into the mud. So I run down
into the street and he's recovering right? So I take that nifty
ethereal detonator and stick it right down his pants, then run down
the road and look. KA-BOOOM! An ethereal vortex swirls into existance
and sucks him RIGHT through!
, So everyone in the road is all confused, they didn't really know
that I had just defeated Devion. Then this weird man with one hand
who's standing beside me, admiring my victory, says "Good work, Lily."
You can tell just be looking at him that he's someone real important.
because of the way he smiles.
, I thanked him casually and walked away, a job well done, and
a whole lot richer. How kind of that one handed man to reward me
with his moneypouch, and his diamond ring, and his 15 jewelled eggs,
and his nifty silver dagger and his gold tooth! Talk about generous,
but then, he DID watch me prank Devion before Devion pranked me, so
he must have thought I deserved his possessions!
, In fact, the everyone on the road must have thought I had done
a good job, because when I got to the west gate, I had all their
moneypouches!
, Just another day in the life of a red robed apprenticekender of
Conclave!
[320] Starla: Underwear!
Sat Nov 22 01:32:28 1997
To: all
Kender log #5, Day of Freedom, 18th the Month of the Spring.
SO many people don't wear underwear! Isn't that odd? Especially those mages
who have nothing beneath their robes! Imaginos showed me and I really didn't
want to see...But anyhow! I'm Sito's apprentice now! He made my coal turn
into dust, and then it made me sneeze (cuz I'm allergic to dust) and then
he gave me a shiny pretty little diamond! I'm trying to be Gideon's page
but he's very picky about the name thing. I like being a Pouchwillow like
Lilypurse and Cantrip, they are very cool kenders. Magic is so funky! I wish
I knew stuff like my master Sito. Ukyo does some cool things too and Ranma
has neat gizmos. I think the Pouchwillows have very interesting masters.
Don't you think? I had lots of fun in Algoron today, I'll be sure to come
back! Did I mention I met more kenders too? Like Droc. I wanna be invisible
again! Sito cast this really neat spell...how did it go?
I better get going! I wonder who's boxers are these? I found them in my back
pack. *ponder*
-StArLa!
[321] Dhar: Discovering the World
Sun Nov 23 03:18:57 1997
To: all
Dhar was growing fast, and he was becoming restless.
Dhar was 16 years old now. He aproached his father with some trepidation.
Dhar said "Father, I want to ask you a question."
"Yes son. What is it," Grilhorne replied.
"Father, I think it is time for me to find my own way. I would like to go wander the lands some."
"Hmmm, I had never thought this time would come. It is not the way of minotaurs to wander, but I guess you have not lived the typical minotaur life."
"Dhar, I have spent many sleepless night wondering what you would do when you became an adult. It was obvious you could not spend your whole life inthese woulds isolated."
"Dhar, I give you my permission and my blessing to find your place in the world. I have no idea what is beyond these woods, but i can not imagine it is less hazardous than our trip here."
"How do you plan to survive," Grilhorne finished.
"Darby, the ranger, said he would travel with me for the first year. Until he was sure I could make it on my own." Dhar replied.
Grilhorne chuckled, "I should have known that crusty old ranger had something to do with it. Very well son, you may travel the lands. Just come visit when you're wanderings bring you this way again."
[322] Raistlan: Raistlan
Sun Nov 23 23:21:38 1997
To: all Eclipse
Raistlan lie slumped on the floor of the highest tower in
the keep of Eclipse. His battles in hell had depleated all that
was left within the frail body. The evil grin that adorned his
pale face still remained, it was the only evidence that he had
defeated his dark foe. A bloody talon still remained lodged
between his ribs and sobbed with blood, but there was no pain
that could shadow his thoughts or cloud his mind...Not now. He
managed to grope for some herbs in one of the many pockets of the
black robe knowing that they would restore the required energy he
so much needed. He scramble fanactically to the tower door and
utter the words 'spodfidel', the door disappeared for he did
not want to be disturbed. Spinning around he motioned a hand toward
the long obsidian table, an ancient tomb faded into exsistence.
As he moved toward the tomb his hand slide down the cold flat surface of
the table. Another motion of the hand and the book open, grinning
with evil Raistlan gently removed a blackend piece of parchment
from within the robe which when placed in the tomb grafted inself
in place. Words that were not previous on the page appeared, cackling
with glee Raistlan read the words from the tomb. (Cont)
[323] Raistlan: Raistlan
Sun Nov 23 23:29:20 1997
To: all Eclipse
(Cont)
The keep darkened, even Yang and Mithrax felt the chill
cast upon the keep grow much colder. Curious Yang floated up
the stairs to the tower, Mithrax followed. Reaching the large
oaken door Yang motioned a hand and the door opened in
agreement, the only thing that remained in the room was silence.
[324] Shakan: Shakan
Mon Nov 24 01:20:10 1997
To: all Eclipse
A century had again come and it was time for the moment of balance to
take place. Kwainn stood between Austinian and Necrucifer on
the bridge of balance waiting for the portal to appear. Only one would be
allowed the brief stay into the plane of mortals to make the adjustments.
Kwainn rolled his eyes as the black portal appeared and
Necrucifer let out a divine grin knowing the decision was made.
Austinian sighed, he knew the struggles Necrucifer would create for
his followers but that had been the decision. As Necrucifer approached
the stretch to the portal a robed figure stepped through it, Raistlan
grinned. Necrucifer uttered divine words and another figure faded into
exsistence next to the portal. "Shakan", Necrucifer bellowed so fiercly
even Austinian shook with appreciation. Sorry master it seems you will
have to wait a while. Raistlan handed Shakan the tome in return for
the key to the Abyss, then watched Shakan step through the portal. I
made you an angel of darkness and you have betrayed me, shouted
Necrucifer as he sent a blast towards the closing portal. Raistlan
quickly uttered the words 'gate' and disappeared. Austinian smirked and
had to compose himself. Necrucifer bellowed again, "When the portal
shines again know that it brings your death Shakan. The portal
vanished, Shakan grasp the soil around him knowing the blast had
stripped him of his unholy powers then smiled. Yes master of darkness the
portal will open again but know when it does, I will be the master of
darkness...
[325] Fisadantilus: A mage in past.
Mon Nov 24 17:35:02 1997
To: all
Fisadantilus awoke,From what,he did not know,all that was around him was a blackness that was blacker then the deep night.
The last thing he could clearly remember was being in the tower of the conclvae studying while practiceing his spells.
Mutterring to himself,Fisadantilus thought,I must have fallen asleep while studying,In his so called drream he pinched himelsf.
no luck,Muttering a bit louder he did it again,Ouch!he slaped his hand away as if it was trying to attack him,what in the name of the abyss iss going on here?
You have been chossssen young mage.said a strange voice that pieced through hi soul like a hot knife.
Who are you?fisdantilus asked,while going over in his mind the words to cast "Burning hands".
I am everything and nothing,But you are the one i want.
Me?Surely you could find someone better...
His voice was cut off by a scream in the distance.That issss what happened to the lasst one who denyed me....
The words of the spell fell from Fisadantilus head,the calm all mages had was gone as a slow panic crept into his bones.
What do you want me to do?he said.
You are to leave the conclave of magic..If you do not,I will have your sssoul.
Leave the conclave?Was this unholy spirit mad?This was his life,He lived and beathed magic.
The spirit looking over the young mage,noted his fearr at leaveing his home.In return for your ssservice,I will grant you power..More powe then you ever dreamed of,
And what is it that i must do?Demanded fisadantilus,It had taken him a ssecond to gather enought courage to say that.
You will sssee.You will see...
To be continued
[326] Blake: Blake's Travels (Storyquest) - Blake's History
Mon Nov 24 22:20:59 1997
To: all
Blake sat quietly beneath a large oak tree watching the
colored leaves fall gently to rest around him. The distant
sun was setting, a glowing ball of fire on the horizon.
His left hand throbbed from his fights in the forest. He
felt empty for not completing his journey, but other, more
pressing matters had called him away.
It had been ages sense he had seen a face he knew. It was
as if everyone he had known had vanished, or taken their
own crusade. He was alone again. Friendship, for the monk,
seemed so ephemeral. He tried not to let it bother him.
He set his sturdy, yet whip thin, body against the base of
the tree, reclining, like he used to ages ago with his
father.
'What'cha doin'?' Rhea said in her musical tone as she
stepped from around the tree. It wasn't usual for anyone
to sneak up on Blake, but he was distracted, and Rhea was
a master at moving about undetected.
He almost smiled at the sight of her. 'Nothing really,
just thinking about my father.'
Rhea cocked her head to the left, her soft hair brushing
against her delicate cheek. 'I'd love to hear about him,
if you care to share.' She said in Common, her elvish
accent only gracing the language more.
'When I was a child, I spent most of my life growing up
in New Thalos. My mother and father had moved there from
Arkane when I was but a baby. Dad said he did so to get
the family out of a frontier town and into a bigger city.
He didn't want me growing up without that experience.
'When they moved there, father applied for guardship. He
had security training before, in his younger days, and
they hired him nearly instantly. It seemed crime was bad
at the time and they needed to staff as many guards as
they could. Mother wasn't too thrilled with the idea of
my father putting his life on the line to save an
indifferent town, but he had his morals, he used to say,
and he wouldn't let me grow up without learning proper
moral behavior.'
Rhea smiled silently. It wasn't often that Blake opened
up to anyone, but Rhea was like family to him. One of his
best friends. She had never turned her back on him and
was always one of the first people to aid him when he
needed it.
'So anyways... he went on with his guardship through all
of my childhood. Oftentimes he would come home all cut
up and bruised only to eat dinner and return to his
shift, bleeding and bandaged.
'As I got older, however, as childhood seems to dictate,
I saw the loopholes in the law, the ways I could manipulate
the knowledge my father shared with me. I was 16 then and
a petty thief. I basically ran away from home, tired of the
life a city brings. I wanted adventure... I was rather naive
then.'
[327] Blake: Blake's Travels - (cont'd)
Mon Nov 24 22:22:24 1997
To: all
He stopped momentarily to build a small fire and to shift his
weight a little. The sun had now set, leaving the two in
total darkness.
He built the small fire from some kindling he had in his pack
and using some small branches of the nearby tree, he stoked it
to provide some light and warmth. Smoke began to spiral
skyward.
'My parents didn't know about my hobby until I got caught in
Althainia. Skarr himself saw me stealing at the healer's pit,
and quickly reprimanded me. I stood no chance really, one of
his giant hands scooped me up and dragged me to meet the
mayor.
'My dad had to pick me up. He told me what an embarrasment
I was to him and his profession. Mother didn't talk to me
for weeks. It was about this time that I broke off from my
parents and left on my own. I ran away for good, making my
living as best I could, with what little thieving talent I
actually had. In fact, I think a few years ago you and one
of your elven friends caught me stealing. I never was too
good at it.' He said, blushing from the embarrasment.
'When I was 19, 6 years ago, I wandered into New Thalos to
get some "supplies." I didn't see father anywhere, and
in retrospect, I was trying to avoid him. Yet being the
sentimentalistic fool I am, I wandered to his post only to
find another guard in his place. I checked the time and day
of the week. It had been his shift for years. Intrigued,
I walked to the guardhouse...'
The small monk fell silent for a moment, his soft voice
only answered by the crack of the fire. Red hot embers
burned brightly in the blanket of night.
'I walked to the guardhouse,' he repeated, 'only to find
my father's name on a plaque. A plaque listing those who
died on duty.'
He paused again. Rhea looked to see pain in his eyes.
Pain and regret.
'He had been protecting the city from a common thief who
had somehow acquired some magical dagger. It shattered
my father's chest, just about killing him instantly. His
name was Kaldashai... he ran an underground organization
of thieves. Still does as far as I know.'
A single tear dripped from his eye, falling to his chin,
landing on the soft earth where he sat.
'I left my household on bad terms with my father. It's
one of the things I promised I would never do again. My
last words with Dad were harsh. It's one of the things
I regret most in my life.'
His words trailed off into the darkness, Rhea sat there
quietly waiting for Blake to say more.
'Mother is still alive in New Thalos. I haven't talked
to her in a long time, but I do, every now and then,
go watch her in her garden. I wouldn't know what
to say to her if we met face to face again. I'd rather
let her live her life out without the painful memories
I brought her.'
The fire had faded a little in the night, reduced to
soft white embers that cast a little light on the
two of them. Blake sat back silently. It had been
5 years to the day of his father's death. It had
been even longer since he had seen his mother.
He kept telling himself it was better this way.
Rhea rose quietly and moved closer, to sit next to
Blake. She had no intentions of talking, she didn't
want to disrespect his story, his history. She just
sat quietly and watched him watch the fire.
[328] Sapphire: Tuefry's Ponderings..
Mon Nov 24 23:16:34 1997
To: all
*CRACK*
Lighting flashed in the sky. It was not the type of night one would want
to be out of doors. With the added eerieness of the thick fog, it would
have turned most brave ones away.
One would have to be mad to be in the street, let alone a graveyard.
However, there was someone in the graveyard. And if anything, he found
the storm and fog pleasing, as it kept his cover. Necromancers outside of
the Tower found themselves hard pressed for... certain ingredients... when
trying to extend and research the power of the dark art. However,
graveyards were a blessing in disguise when it came to this.
And people did not warm to people looting the tombs and graves of their
ancestors.
*CRACK*
The man stood and looked at himself, in a rather disconnected way. The
fact that his robes were black, and not blue, didn't seem to concern him
as much as it should have. In fact, it didn't startle him in the
slightest.
*CRACK*
"It is time" he mumbled to himself. At least, it seemed like it was
to himself, as no one was around. Again, he didn't find this unusual in
the slightest.
He pulled several items he had out of his robe, and lay them on the
ground, in the midst of what appeared to be a very complex set of symbols
and runes, with intersecting circles. Mostly, the items appeared to be
from the dead. The man looks at a hand he's never seen before. It has
quite an expensive looking ring on the finger, and it appears to have been
embalmed for quite a long time. He looks it over slowly, as though he's
never seen it before, and again, as if he doesn't care.
*CRACK*
Pulling his robe about him, to ward off the chill, he stepped in the very
middle of the largest circle, which had several circles intersecting at
that very point. Looking down, he found himself in the middle of 6
circles, to be precise.
Lifting his arms at the sky, he began speaking in mystic words, and waving
his hands at the sky. From the expression on his face, he looks as though
he's just going through motions he's never done before, and yet is still
detached from it all.
*CRACK* *CRACK* *CRAAAAACK* *CRA*CRACK*ACK* *CRAAAAACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*
Lighting comes down in a flood, hitting the numerous tombs and headstones
This would set any normal person to fright. But, when the bodies began to
rise, and moan, and crawl towards the circles in the ground, well, that
would cause even the most brave (or stupid) to run for their existance.
Yet the necromancer held his ground.
*CRACK*
They walked, limped, and crawled towards him, until finally, the closest
tried to step into the main circle, surrounding all the chalkwork of
symbols, the items, and the necromancer himself.
*CRACK*
Bolts came down and hit those who had tried to enter.;
"I am protected in this Circle. I am your Master, and you will obey."
The crowd of the undead parted, to admit a skeleton wearing rotting silk
robes. Now, skeletons don't have much in the way of facial expressions,
but this one seemed to grin more than what would be possible for a
skeleton.
And grin it did. Right at the necromancer. Then it carefully knelt, and
simply brushed away the chalk of the outermost circle.
The undead hurled toward the necromancer as one large beast would.
*CRACK*
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.........."
[329] Sapphire: Tuefry's Ponderings.(2)
Mon Nov 24 23:27:19 1997
To: all
"Elder BlackHeart, wake up, Sapphire has sent..."
"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
The mage jumped up, raised his arms, and yelled some mystic cantation.
The half elf standing nearby, yelled "GET DOWN!"
The barbarian didn't have a chance. Lightning flew into his body, ripping
his insides, and hurled him a few hundred paces.
"What is going..." The man who had come into the clearing didn't have
a chance to finish before a blast of acid almost tore his face to shreds.
"grr.." the half elven mage began, before being cut off by the panicking
necromancer.
"GRSSZ!" yelled the necromancer while pointing at the mage. The
mage's eyes rolled back and he collapsed.
A gateway opened up, and someone stepped into the clearing. A female
voice yelled out some mystic words.
Then, roots came up from the ground, coiling around the necromancer, and
pinning him in place. The roots encapsulating his hands ignited, as the
necromancer kept chanting. A few heartbeats later, his hands were free,
and fireballs kept hurling out from his hands in the same direction. His
arms were still pinned into place.
"Tuefry, stop at once!"
The necromancer stopped in the middle of an incantation, and blinked very
slowly. Peering his head around as much as the roots would allow, he
looked stunned.
"But... but... the dead...."
"A nightmare, my Love. I should have told Caer not to wake you if you
sleeping, even though the news were important. Or at least wake you
softly"
"Caer?"
She nodded and uttered a few more mystic words. The barbarian appeared as
if from thin air. His body still crackled with lightning every now and
again.
"I'll heal those you hurt, then we must speak."
The barbarian tried to get up, and only ended up falling on the half elf.
However, with his large size, he also managed to wake up the half elf, as
well.
"Uurrgh..." the barbarian mumbled, "How did you know to get out of
the way?"
Blinking from tiredness, the mage replied "Didn't you hear? He said,
'chain lightning'."
[330] Caer: Storyquest
Tue Nov 25 22:20:16 1997
To: all
"Rudolf, I think I need to work on my reaction time a bit eh?"
"I would have to agree Caer. That chain lightning spell does much harm...escpecially to one of your size."
"You're telling me. My entire body aches and I have the worst headache since that tree fell on me after I punched it one too many times."
"Well it seems that Elder Tuefry is having a rough time with some things. I would be so far as to venture that he is under much stress."
"Yes, I do agree. There must be a reason that only you and I belong to this houe of Blue. I wonder still what the Elder is planning but I have learned to be patient and I can wait. We must talk to him about delegating some responsibility to us.
It seems that the stress from everything has finally hit him. I'd hate to see the Blue House be his downfall."
"Yes we must talk to him soon. Well have a nice eve Caer I must finish some studying before dinner."
"Have a nice night Brother. Thanks for the chat."
As Rudolf left the tent Caer smiled to himself at the thought of the earlier hours of the day. The pain was still there but he understood Tuefry's position.
He remembered the book he had found while brousing through the local library and pulled it out to glance at it.
"The Art of Pintrep" Interesting Caer thought to himself as he flipped the pages of the ancient fighting book. He smiled again and could not wait to show his Elder the new moves he was learning. They were simple and deadly and the book he had was the last known source.
He had studied the anatomey of the human body for his Elder had many charts. He was learning the weakness of the mortal body as he sought to further his knowledge...the perfect warrior...he smiled again.
[331] Shakan: Shakan
Wed Nov 26 00:21:39 1997
To: all Eclipse
Shakan awoke shivering under a cold sweat in the darkness. This
was the third consecutive night he had sacreligous dreams involving the
Master of Darkness. The dark silence that surrounded him was usually
his companion, now it left him fearful. What was this creature of dispair
that followed him, would the power he sought lie on the other side.
Shakan's face tightend with an evil grin, his white pupils glowed. Ah
yes the power, the dark magic he repeated again slowly. Why do you test
me my lord ? , he waited for a response. My dreams betray you but my
thoughts are pure, can you not purge these thoughts from my mind ? , he
paused again. Very well Master, I shall seek conference with your high
priest in Vermanasia when the black moon shines again, he said out
loud as if the dark silence were listening.
[332] Rudolf: Meditations (Storyquest)
Wed Nov 26 05:39:16 1997
To: all
As I lay by the fire, recovering from the bruises received when that ton of ogre
flesh fell on me, I tried to concentrate on gaining a sliver of wisdom from the
incident, besides the obvious don't wake the master when he's dreaming.
Recalling the conversation I had with Caer afterwards, my mind latched on to the
phrase about delegating responsibility. After a while, I realized his train of
thought...that with responsibility comes power. I chuckled, thinking "He has
such power already, why does he feel he needs more?", but the quest for power is
ever continuing among all beings. At least he is beginning to learn that true
power comes from knowledge, if the book about martial prowess he almost managed
to conceal as I left his tent is any indication.
Returning my thoughts to the field, I remembered thinking "Why didn't he see
that coming?", but why should he, being untrained in the ways of Magick as I am.
I shuddered, thinking what might have happened if he had tried to wake Master
Tuefry at night when we couldn't see him. Funny how my thoughts return to the
subject of vision, at the heart of a debate raging across the land.
Ahh, if only I had managed to retrieved the last book on the Lost Art of
Illusion before it was destroyed, then Algoron would have seen a true master of
vision. Perhaps, with time, the magicks will be rediscovered, as they were by
the first Masters of Illusion.
Perhaps the lesson here is that Balance can not be achieved without Vision. If
one cannot see the scales, how can one tell if the scales balance? One must
learn to look at a problem from all sides before one can even hope to resolve
the problem properly. I must speak with Master Tuefry on this further, but I
will not achieve anything if I spend my whole life in meditiation. Too much
remains to be done....
[333] Maya: The Puppet King's History
Wed Nov 26 23:52:08 1997
To: all
Maya went through the Palace, it was rather empty here now that
The little boy-king had thrown out his advisor, Medwyn. Not that
Medwyn was the greatest or brightest advisor, but at least he
had the common sense the King of Shalonesti lacked.
She walked the palace grounds and took care of her duties with
the captain of the peacekeppers.
'Captain' She said 'Here are some money from my personal fund,
please share it with your peacekeppers as a little bonus for a
work well done.'
'I am most proud of your ability to catch and dispose of the few
thieves we have, and to keep the dwarves and dark-elves out of
our beloved city.'
'Thank you, Duchess' the captain said 'May I ask you something
M'lady?'
'Yes, Captain'
'Why was Lord Medwyn thrown out as a street-urchin, we peace-
keepers did really like him, he was very polite to us and always
talked when we met him on our patrols'
'The reason, Captain, was that the King was afraid of King Garn,
the young Lord of Arkane. The Arkanian King wrote a letter which
frightened King Terri and medwyn was thrown out, without knowing
why.'
'I can't belive it!' The Captain stopped.
'And I am now afraid that it is my turn next. I heard that the
former Speaker Rhea have sent a letter to her brother demanding
that I shall be expelled from the kingdom.'
'I dont count on that King Terri will even talk with me first
or ask me nicely to abandon my post, which I will do. I guess
he will only annonce it in the kingdom and forget about it, just
as he did with Chronos and Medwyn.'
'But, Milady, He cant do that, you have lived here longer than
he have been king. You were our guiding light when we had no
ruler, being a member of the House of Shalonost. Rhea adopted
you in there.'
'Captain, listen to me...' The captain took a step back obviously
frightened of her and when she looked into the mirror behind hm,
she could see that her violet eyes was reptilian and snakelike.
'Milady...yo..your...ey...eyess!' He took a step back
Maya did not know what had happened, she felt such an anger and
hatered for what had happened with the Court of Shalonesti. Even
if Terri was the rightful ruler, he was not qualified for such
an responsability. He was too childish and immature. Not wonder
how the Dwarves of Thaxanos managed to hold him captive.
'Sorry Captain, it was a magic spell that went wrong, a minor
illusion spell. Nothing to be afraid of.'
'As I was trying to say, Captain, Now that Rhea has told him what
to do, he will do it and not even bother to speak with me. The
reason why is that he will claim I am beloning to the Ka'tath
which in fact is correct, in a way.'
[334] Maya: The Puppet King's History (Continued)
Wed Nov 26 23:55:44 1997
To: all
*Gasp* 'What are you saying, Milady?'
'I was mistreated by a Senator while serving in the Halls of the
Moon and one day I heard a voice whisper to me and I was missled.
Now I bear these...' She showed him a set of magical Ka'tath ta-
toos, that swirled up and down her inner arms. 'And for the rest
of my life, I will be constantly reminded of my failure of listen-
ing to that voice, but I must say, it was nice to have someone who
cared for me, when my fiance abandoned me and married another one,
just to leave her for me, when I left the Halls of the Moons.'
'Laehrin Sha'falas?'
'Yes, it seems everyone knows about it'
'Sorry, Milady.'
'So what now, do you still follow the ways of the Outcasts?'
'No, Captain, No need to fear me, I am loyal to Terri...the short
time I am left here.'
They started to walk down the hallway in silence and then a messenger
came running from the Royal reading room, he stopped before them,
and was really shocked when he saw Maya.
'Yes?' Maya said to the messenger 'What can I do for you?'
'I th..thought' he replied 'That you had be..been...'
'Yes?' Maya knew what had happened, and a quick glance at tha
Captain telled her that he was also aware of the fact.
'...Well The king have asked me to ask the peacekeepers to escort
you out. With force if needed.'
Maya and the Captain exchanged glances and she nodded 'I am on my
way out of the palace, but tell the king that I am _NOT_ leaving
the city. If he wants he can try bring his army and we will see
how long he survive.'
Whith that she turned and left, the Captain stood silent, wondering
how much pain Maya had had in her life and how she could stand in
the future.
'She is strong' he thought 'And there is something special with her
that I cant put my finger on. maybe one day it will all be revealed
to me.'
With that, he left for his office and to write his resignation and
leave the service as a peacekeeper captain.From now on he would
leave his home and search for the Ka'tath that made Maya's life a
living hell.
[335] Maya: The Seeker
Thu Nov 27 02:14:07 1997
To: all
It had been three days since he had left his old life as a
captain in the peacekeeping force of the Kingdom of Shalo-
nesti. Even if he was a 'city dweller' he had hda his train-
ing in the wilderness and that made him survive if needed.
As he walked towards the Dock in New Thalos, looking at all
the humans and minotaurs walking the streets. He thought of
what maya had told him and of how all had happened.
'Maybe, Lady Maya is only consumed in despair for her falling
for the seduction to the Ka'tath. She hates herself for it and
she knows that whatever she does in the rest of her life, she
will always bear the marks of the Ka'tath.'
He passes the magic shop as a little minotaur child runs
passed him chased by a group of human children, trying to get
the ball, the minotaur has in his arm.
'Hmm...Maya once mentioned a southern continent in her travels
'He thought 'If I can get a ship who can take me towards Ar-
kania and then further south from there'
The chirldren screamed and cheered behind him, obviously had
the minotaur scored a goal.
'I cant think that King Terri made all this that way, but I
have to do this to prove that Maya was under influence of
others when she attemted to assassinate Laehrin and that she
did intended to be what she became. And the most important
thing, I must prove that What she thinks is wrong, that King
Terri infact is a ruler who can take care of his own kingdom
and does not fall for threats.'
He reached the docks and without so much work he manage to get
a job as a guard on a explorer-ship heading southwards.
Cliath was undoubtly smiling at him.
[336] Lytha: New Thalos - Koltar
Fri Nov 28 01:46:49 1997
To: all
. Koltar entered the palace, walking purposefully
towards the throne room. When he arrived at the
empty dias he stopped in the middle of the
room and stared at the carved wooden thrones.
it had been so long since the Sultan and
Sultana had sat together and held court
upon that dias. It had been so very long
ago...
..."Greetins, Sultana." Koltar said softly,
bowing low to the ground. The Sultana smiled
and laughed that musical laugh he had always
admired. Beside her sat a man that was not
the same half elf he had met 20 years ag. This
man was a human, and he sat stiffly with his
crown placed carefully atop his head. 'me
thoughts says he do be too rigid fer tha
Sultana. She no'be happy wit' him,' he
thought, keeping his eyes respectfully down.
. "I am so glad to have finally found you!"
Myra exclaimed happily, rising and walking to
his side. She took his hand and pulled him
to stand in front of her. She smiled and her
eyes brightened. "You do not need to be so
formal! You are almost family." Myra pulled
him close and hugged him tightly, the
memories of those years when he had navigated
them safely to her father's home. "Now, let
me repay you for helping me so many years ago."
. Koltar had been swept into palace life with
little comment. He was accepted immediately
and Myra worked to make him feel at home. Even
Steel began to warm up to him. Koltar held a
lingering dislike for Steel, but he couldn't
place why.. It was the same burning he felt
when he had seen Myra and Kurupt together.
Koltar tried to shrug it off as nothing, and
for the most part succeeded.
For the first time since he had left the house
of Kytar, Koltar had a home. Not long after
he discovered it, Koltar asked to become a
citizen of New Thalos. Myra gladly accepted
him and he pledged his life to her, her family
and New Thalos...
...Koltar's eyes misted a little and he wiped
them hastily. He began to pace before the
dual thrones, his deliberate steps striking
against the tiled floor. He paced across the
back of the great white dragon depicted in
the mosaic on the floor. His thouhgts turned
to the declaration of war against Shalonesti.
He had heard the rumors and reports of the size
of the army that backs these Marauders, but
he did not know they would come so soon. He
wondered how long it would be until they
came for New Thalos. Could they withstand
a seige?
With uneasy thoughts Koltar strode to the
guard barracks and began a tour of the
battlements. If they could be called that at
all. New Thalos had never been a war city. They
had not been concerned with fighting when
the city was designed. Sometimes Koltar
wondered if anyone had even designed it. It
was a sprawling mess of houses and businesses,
with rough walls loosely surrounding it.
However, much of the city spilled past the
walled boundries.
The army was still small after the defeat
for that war, but he knew it to be a foolish
thing. She had attacked unprepared against
a city full of men and women trained from
birth to fight. She did not gather the
intellegence to learn exactly what she was
up against. Koltar sighed inwardly. The
Sultana had no more experience than her
citizens with war. He found it impossible
to blame her.
. He wished Sapphire would agree to do something
about it. The city had not stopped running
when Myra was pregnant, Why now? Why when
it is so important to defend against the
new threat?
"I would not wish you to be Sultana, Lytha.
Sapphire is so much easier to control. You
are too much like your mother for my
liking." Yang's words to Lytha suddenly
hit him like a torrential downpour. Of course.
Sapphire was unconcerned because Yang had to
be allied with these minotaur invaders. Why
not? Yang was himself a minotuar.
[337] Lytha: New Thalos - Koltar
Fri Nov 28 01:51:03 1997
To: all
. Koltar growled softly. He could not under-
stand why the Sultana would put her trust in
that man. He could not believe Yang would
not soon turn against them and destroy New
Thalos. He boiled with anger. He could not
let Myra's city become enslaved. He could not
let Lytha come to harm.
. Koltar smiled at the last thouht, thinking
of the Princess. She was so like her mother
but so different. Her life was full of hope
and happiness, despite the harms she had already
felt. She had a way of looking at the
brighter side of things, while Myra almost
always looked to the worst of scenarios.
Lytha was light and airy where Myra was dark
and dreary. Koltar shook his head, trying
to dispel the thouhts and wondering where
they might have come from, when he was
interupted by a series of loud bumps, the
last of which knocked the breath out of him.
[338] Lytha: New Thalos - Lytha
Fri Nov 28 02:01:43 1997
To: all
Lytha sighed as she watched Koltar pace in
front of the throne. She hid in the shadows
of the doorawy leading to Katarina's old
rooms. Koltar's expression changed from one
of thought to one of concern and even a littl
bit of anger. He suddenly stopped pacing and
turned deliberately toward the entrance of the
palace. Like a ghost, Lytha followed him,
sending a quick prayer heaven-ward that she
had learned the art of sneaking.
Koltar entered the garrison and began to
inspect the battlements. Lytha continued to
follow, even though there was really nothing
of intrest to her here. She hated seeing the
reminders of the war she had pushed her mother
to enter. She wanted to ignore everything and
find peace, but her concience wouldn't let
her. The words of her cousin came back to her.
The tales of death at the hands of the army
of Ganth.
She had heard rumors the fore runners of the
war party were near. King Terri would soon
feel their power. Lytha both feared and
joyed at the new developments. With Oge and
his men attacking Terri, they would have
little time to bother her city. Perhaps she
would have time to convince Sapphire of the
need..
Without warning, Lytha tripped and tumbled
down the stairs and into Koltar. He had
stopped his walk and she had not noticed. The
stairs hadn't helped much either. Koltar
looke dwon at her, surprised. Blushing and
bruised, Lytha brushed herself off and stood
hastily. All her studied grace left her, and
she stood before him like a jittery and
heartsick school girl.
[339] Lytha: New Thalos - Koltar
Fri Nov 28 02:13:25 1997
To: all
A very startled Koltar looked down at the
tumbling ball of hair and limbs that had just
knocked into him. He tried to offer his hand
to help her up but found himself embarresed
to touch her, as if his hands were dirty. She
quickly pulled herself to her feet and
brushed herself off, blushing furiously the
whole time.
"Wha'ye be doin' in tha battlements, Princess?"
"I..." Lytha looked at her feet. "I don't
know.."
"Aye, tha bes'reasons to be anywhere, if'n ye
be askin'me." Koltar chuckled dryly, causing
Lytha to blush again.
"I just wanted to see what the battlements
werel ike, I guess." Lytha said quietly.
"Ye no'be soundin'real sure 'o yerself,
Princess." Koltar teased. He tried to think
of a time he had ever felt like teasing a
woman before. He startled himsel, looking
at Lytha closely. This girl before him was
a woman, not the child had had once known.
'Strange,' he thought to himself, 'I no'know
why me thoughts say this.. it no'be good
wha'when war do be comin'..'
"They're all going to die, aren't they? Lytha
whispered softly, looking up at Koltar with
soft, tearfilled eyes. Koltar had a sudden
urge to dispel those tears and never allow
them to return. He mentally scolded himself
and look at Lytha curiously.
"Who ye mean?"
"The soldiers.. the civilians.."
"How yer thoughts say they be dyin', Princess?"
"Because.. Oge and his army are here. Sapphire
still does nothing. My mother's kingdom
cannot survive."
"Aye.. there do be trouble if'n they turn
their eyes to us."
Lytha only sighed in reply.
"No worry, Princess, I be sure as day tha'the
Sultana be listenin'."
Lytha sighed again and nodded sadly. "Soon,
it must be soon."
Koltar nodded in agreement. He vowed to himself
he would not ever let tears touch Lytha's eyes
again and he found it odd he would feel
such a thing, but could not explain it.
[340] Lytha: New Thalos - Healing.
Fri Nov 28 16:09:12 1997
To: all
. After a few uncertain moments, Koltar turned
to leave. Lytha watched him turn sadly, her mind
racing for something to say. When elloquence
failed her, she decided to speak her mind.
. "Koltar.. wait.."
. Koltar turned, and watched Lytha attentively.
She blushed and his curiousity grew.
. "Aye, wha'be yer mind, Princess?"
. "I.." Lytha trailed off uncertainly. "May
I walk with you?"
. Koltar smiled and nodded. Lytha paced beside
him, matching his longer stride with two quick
steps of her own. Hesitantly, she began to talk
with him, questioning and trying to get to know
the man. He answered slowly at first, not sure
how to react to Lytha's intrest. Eventually he
began to open up and in turn question Lytha.
. When Koltar's inspection had ended, Lytha found
she didn't want to leave. As they reentered the
palace gates, she boldly reached out and took his
hand with her own. He looked at her, surprised, but
saw something in her eyes that he felt in his heart.
Instead of withdrawing, Koltar squeezed her hand
and she smiled. No words were needed.
. Lytha felt reborn, her heart mended in a way
she had not thought possible since Lyris's final
dissapearance. She had never thought to be truly
happy again. The warmth of Koltar's hand in
her own made her heart thrill and her face turn hot.
. When they reached the wing of the palace
that held Koltar's rooms, they both stopped
uncertainly. Koltar cleared his throat and
Lytha looked at the floor.
. "Princes... There be things I need do..."
. Lytha nodded sadly. She smiled mischieviously
and pecked Koltar softly on the cheek. With a
giggle, Lytha turned and melted into the shadows.
. Koltar stood a moment longer, his hand touching
the spot on his face where her lips had just
touched. He shook his head in wonderment and
left to be about his business.
[341] Myra: Two halves form a whole.
Fri Nov 28 17:35:52 1997
To: all
. Sweat poured down Myra's face and nearly blinded her
as she worked to destroy the skeleton in front of her.
She worked her staff furiously, hitting it several times
but also getting a deep wound to the side. She tripped
over a crevace in the floor, and went tumbling to the
ground. Her staff went flying out of her hand and the
skeleton let out a wheeze that might have been meniacle
laughter had it been alive.
. The wound to her side and the blow to her head from
the fall caused Myra to black out momentarily. It was
long enough for the skeleton to get close to her. She
came to, rolling over to find the horrid undead creature
poised to strike. Myra winced, knowing the blow would
hurt, if not kill her. She was helpless and had no time
to move out of the way.
. As the blade came down to her unprotected head - her
helmet had been lost during the fall - a burst of light
hit the skeleton straight on, causing it to go flying
across the floor. Myra scrambled quickly to her feet
and grabbed her staff. Without hesitation she began a
series of attacks that turned the skeleton into nothing more
than dust.
. When Myra noticed the creature was quite dead she
lowered her staff with a heavy sigh and turned to see
who her savior was. She blinked and wiped the grime and
dirt out of her eyes. She blinked again.
. "Rudolf?"
. The young elf smiled amiably and shrugged.
. "What brings you out here?" Myra said curiously.
She had seen Rudolf around the gypsy camp but had never
had much contact with him. Occasionally he asked her to
bless a weapon for his enchantments, but they had never
talked. Fleetingly, she gave consideration to what she
must look like, covered in grime and sweat. She cursed
her luck, to be alone with this handsome elf and look
like a vagabond from the streets!
. "Well.. I don't know. I just felt like I needed to
be here. I guess I was right." Rudolf grinned and
gestured toward the skeleton.
. "I guess.. " Myra said ruefully, "I almost had
him! Just as I was about to defeat him it was like the
very floor jumped beneath me, sending me crashing to
the floor." Myra's face burned, embaressed. She felt
like she needed to impress him, despite her usually cold
exterior, she craved friendship as much as anyone else.
Her lonely eyes had noticed Rudolf often sitting alone
at the fireside, but she had never gained the courage to
approach him.
. Rudolf smiled. He had seen the fight, but he wanted
to let her be the conquerer. It was true he had felt
drawn here, but only because he had taken to following the
solitary druid when she ventured out of the wagons. He
had never before revealed himself to her, but he couldn't
remain hidden when she was in so much danger.
. "You.. " Myra began
. "I.. " Rudolf said at the same time.
. "Go ahead," They both said in unison. They looked
at eachother and laughed. Myra felt a little more relaxed
and Rudolf stepped a little closer to her.
. "Look at me. I need a bath." Myra said, wiping a
dirty hand across her dirty forehead.
. "No, you shine right though it, it is barely noticable."
. Myra blushed and looked away.
. "I guess I'd better.." Myra said
. "We should probably.. " Rudolf began at the same time.
. Myra looked at Rudolf and grinned, her eyes twinkling.
. "The wagons?" Rudolf asked, extending his hand. Myra
took it and Rudolf summoned a gate, which they both
stepped through.
. It struck them both that something had happened, but
neither one was quite sure what. They meshed, one might
say. Others might call them 'soulmates'..
. Rudolf and Myra both looked at it as finding happiness.
[342] Caer: Storyquest
Fri Nov 28 22:38:38 1997
To: all
The night was cool and a brisk southernly wind blew. Caer had feelings about this part of the forest and sent some of the Gypsy children out to search the area. He told them whatever they found they were not to touch but to come and tell him immeadiatly.
Now he stood near what the children had found...a chest. It was old he knew this but it looked brand new as it sat there half protruding from the ground. He went up to it and touched it.
"Warm."
Was the single word he said as he placed his hands on the Ancient, beutiful, wood. The chest was warm yet the air was bitterly cold.
Caer searched around him and made sure that no one saw him. He lifted the chest from the ground and as he went to set it on the ground it didn't touch. It levitated in thin air.
"Magic.", he mumbled to himslef as he smiled. He began to examine the chest more closely as he saw a small plaque attached to the lid.
"'Here's to best kept secrets!' -Walhart Quickhand", was all it read.
Secrets...thought Caer. He picked up the chest, "I must go consult with my brother." He bounded off to the gypsy camp.
[343] Caer: Storyquest
Fri Nov 28 22:59:35 1997
To: all
"Rudolf? Brother?"
"Behind you Caer"
*gasp* "Don't do that!"
Rudolf smiled.
"You know I can't see you all magicked up like that Rudolf."
"I know, but I must have some fun in life." He smiled again.
"Yeah well I found something that I wanted to show you."
"Oh? Well lets see it."
Caer pulled the chest from behind a tree and set it at Rudolfs feet. It quickly began to levitate.
"Interesting." said Rudolf, "and this plague has a Kender's quote written on it."
Rudolf mumbled a few magic words and the chest glimmered with a rainbow like aura.
"Amazing! I have neve seen this kind of magic placed on anything before."
Rudolf paced around the chest for a good ten minutes before saying anything.
"Let's open it."
"But Rudolf, I didn't think you were supposed to open things that belonged to other mages. It could be dangerous."
"Caer, you walking across hot coles or punching trees is dangerous. Yes I know I said that but...didn't it call to you?"
"Kinda, somehow I was drawn to it."
"Well I think it wants you to open it. Plus I sense nothing hostile about it. I don't even think it belonged to a mage...this magic is different."
[344] Halie: Watching..
Sat Nov 29 00:25:45 1997
To: all
The elf stayed low to the ground behind the bushes,
not wanting to be seen by anyone. Sitting there listening
to the voices around the campfire. Hearing their tales
and of what they did that day. It was all very exciting
to the young elf. All the stories of deaths, of money and
weapons seemed to make her more interested with the more
she heard. 'I want to join them..' she whispered to
herself. Crawling around the bush and under a wagon, the
young elf was determined to get a closer look at things.
The fire danced and jumped before her eyes. People
sat, ate and laughed all the same. The elf looked
up to see another walking into the very wagon she
hid under. He had blue on him, she only guessed
he was within the family of blue from what she knew
of the Gypsies. Wanting to see more, she crept out
from under the Wagon. Looking around to make sure
no one saw her movements, she peeked into the wagon.
'I shouldn't be doing this..yet I want to know more'
she mumbled.
He was a very handsom elf, she had to admit, and he
looked like one of the magic arts. She looked at him
until she couldn't see him any longer. Snapping her
fingers she hid back under the wagon. Crawling back
to the bush where she was hiding earlier, she felt
something touch her shoulder. Standing up and running
as fast as she could, the young elf only thought
that the mage from the wagon had caught her. When
the elf reached the town gates, she sighed heavily.
'He knew I was there..What am I going to go?' she
questioned herself. 'What he if has me killed for
looking around the Wagons! What if I get hung for my
actions I did so wrong!'. Running into the forest
the young elf soon fell asleep with these fears
[345] Kannar: Kannar's story
Sat Nov 29 02:15:28 1997
To: all
Kannar awoke to the sounds of birds happily chirping. "Damn!", he
thought. " I thought I killed them all." As he was reaching for
his pile of rocks which he had saved for such an occasion, he
remembered something more important. Today was his birthday! He
was turning twelve. Finally, he was a man. "I'll get you later,
Tweety.", he thought to himself. "I wonder what I'll get..."
As he was reaching for his clothes, his mind filled only with
childish wonder, a figure was staring at him through the window.
"There he be.", whispered the assasin, Bogby. "The lad will earn us
a fine ransom."
"Are you sure about this?", said his grubby asistant, Micky. "I
mean, I know we've been planning this for months, but I'm still
worried about what'll happen if were caught. They behead us for
sure. Tacken Evenstray is the mayor, after all."
Micky's comment was met with a backhand sqaure in the face.
"I know he's the mayor, fool! That's why I picked him. Who else
could pay a ransom large enough for our needs?"
Micky thought for a moment. Five hundred thousand gold pieces WAS a
lot of money, but the mere thought of beheadment gave him shivers
down his spine. None the less, he reached for his trusty dagger.
"This IS going to work.", he thought. "Now don't muddle up, Micky."
Kannar walked down the hall. He knew that his parants had
had planned a surprise party. And he knew they worked hard on it,
too.
"I'll give them a good act." he thought as he tried on his best WOW
face.
Then, all of a sudden, the lights turned on and everyone in the room
yelled "SURPRI...." no Kannar. Tacken was gone, too.
"We got him!" yelled Micky!
"Shut up you damn fool!" replied Bogby, under his breath. "You
want them to hear???"
But it was too late for the to kidnappers. Tacken had heard them,
and was easily able to cut them off at the forest path.
"Stop right there with my son!" he yelled. "Lest my sword find
you're heart!"
Bogby was quick, though. He'd spent his life training for things
like this. He suddenly droped poor Kannar, and then in one
lightning quick motion, took his dagger and threw it strait like an
arrow into Tacken's throte.
"Ru...u.n!" Tacken moaned his last words.
Kannar grieved the death of his father, but his warrior instincs
demanded him to flee back to the house.
It was raining. This early in the morning, and it was black and
raining. Nither Tacken nor Kannar had returned, and they'd been
gone about a half hour now. Kannars mother was huddled in the
corner, wheeping. Aunt May, and Uncle Sam were in the corner as
well, comforting her. In fact, the only three in the room not
panacking were Kannar's best friends, Ghrag, Limintwit, and Salocast
"Damnit!" muttered Salocast. "Why are we all just sitting here
when we could be out there looking for them?"
are likely on they're way home right now." He said this, but did
did not mean it. He too, was worried.
As for Limintwit, he just stood there dazed. Totally unawear of
the converstation. He was a Kender, so was usually completly free
of care, but now he was feeling things he'd never felt before. At
this moment, he was as close as he would ever come to being scared.
Then, like a clash of thunder on a sunny day, they all hear a
terrifying scream!....then silence.
(To be continued if I ever find the time.)
Kannar: Another useless story. :P
P.S. "Let it be for now." replied Ghrag. They are likely on
they're way home right now." He said this, but did not mean it.
He too, was worried."
[345] Myra: Death.
Sun Nov 30 00:23:33 1997
To: all
. Myra stood nervously in the jeweler's shop, waiting for him to
retrive her diamonds. She scanned the area constantly, nervous.
The jeweler finally handed over the goods and a shadow seen out
of the corner of her eye warned Myra she'd best be on her way. She
traveled quickly towards the safety of the wagons, not even pausing
to put her purchase away in her pouch. The sound of footsteps
running after her were loud and clear, but she saw the wagons
near and broke into a run.
. Something tackled her from behind, and Myra went flying to the
side of the road. The rustle of a weapon being drawn prompted
Myra to roll into a standing position, facing her attacker. When
she saw his face, she paled.
. A huge barbarian towered over her, smiling wickedly. His horns
gleamed in the sunlight. Agamek raised his weapons and began
a furious onslaught. Myra did not even think to fight, she
fled, trying to go as deep into the forest as she could. She
thought she might find a safe spot to hide in the trees until
Agamek passed by.
. Agamek had better eyesight than she thought. He found her with
ease, sending her sprawling out of a tree with a single blow. Again
she struggled to rise. Her bruised and battered body would not
take much more abuse. She raised her hands, dropping her weapon.
. Agamek stopped and considered her for a moment, giving her
the chance to flee into the druid grove. She hoped her brothers
could offer her protection.
. She never found them.
. Agamek followed her, relentless. He would not let her get
away. Not this time. While she ran blindly through the grove
he quietly tracked her. He threw a huge mace, knocking her to
the ground. She struggled to rise, but could not. Myra rolled
over, facing Agamek, her death. She watched his weapon fall
toward her.
. Time seemed to slow, agonizingly stretching out the last few
painful moments of her life. She watched, powerless and hopless.
. Rudolf could not come to her aid this time.
[346] Myra: More Death.
Sun Nov 30 00:38:33 1997
To: all
. For Agamek, time did not slow down. Without pity he drove his
weapons into Myra's hapless body, his sword seperating her head
from her body. Blood splattered over his armor, and he smiled.
. As the sword came towards her head, Myra closed her eyes, unable
to watch. Her last thought was one of regret. She'd always
thought she'd have time to say goodbye, to make amends. She had
not wanted to leave the world so suddenly.
. Myra had once thought she would be brought back into
Zanderya's arms when she died. She now knew better. Even though
Zandreya still had her worship and reverence, Devion had long ago
claimed her soul. She could not escape his grasp.
. Myra was not surprised at the darkness surrounding her, but
the decisively human voice calling out her name did startle her.
She felt someone shaking her and wondered vaugly why Devion would
resort to such measures. Surely he could manipulate her spirit
without her cooperation. But still the voice called, asking her
to wake. Myra opened her eyes, surprised to find they had been
closed.
. Bright light flooded into her eyes, causing her to close
them once more. Squinting she looked into the eyes of Heinrich.
He blushed and looked away, handing her a simple woolen robe.
. "What happened?" Heinrich asked, eyeing her cautiously. Obviously
he did not often have half dead, naked women appear beside him
often.
. "I thought I died.. Agamek, in the druid grove.."
. Heinrich nodded and rose quickly, leaving the Gypsy camp. Myra
watched his retreating back, stumped.
. Heinrich returned, dropping clothing and jewelery on the
ground by the fire. Myra looked at it, surprised to find it
belonged to her. She quickly donned it all, finding almost
everything.
. Her hand went to her neck in horror. Drakkon's necklace
was gone! She also noticed that the comforting presence of
Devion's shadows were no longer nearby.
[347] Myra: Alive?
Sun Nov 30 00:41:44 1997
To: all
. "Myra?" Agamek's deep voice rang out, outside of the camp.
. Myra sighed, wondering what would happen if she answered his
call. Surely he did not wish to beat her into an even bloodier
pulp. She walked out of the camp, leaving her weapon behind, since
it wouldn't do her any good if he decided to attack.
. "Remember this." Agamek commanded as she stepped out of the
wagon circle. Without another word, Agamek handed her the
black diamond that had once been a gift of Drakkon. As she placed
it around her neck, she felt the comforting presence of Devion
as well.
. "Thank you," Myra whispered, tears filling her eyes. She
cursied and returned to the wagon she shared with Rudolf
to sleep. Once again the darkness filled her mind, but it was
only sleep, not death.
. As she slipped into slumber, Agamek's words echoed through
her head. She would not forget.
[348] Kannar: Kannar's story coninued...(Delayed because of reeboot. :P)
Sun Nov 30 03:57:59 1997
To: all
Kannar ran through the forest, rain beating on his face. He had
been down this way countless time, but now he could hardly remember
the way home. None the less, he kept running. Hoping to see his
safe haven.
Micky had not waited for Bogby to finish digging through Tacken's
pouch. He had seen the boy run off, and was in fast persute. He
knew that Bogby would be mad enough that he had had to kill the
mayor, seeing as it meant threat of hanging, plus the ransom plan
was now impossible. He kept going, however, cause he new that Bogby
would be even more angry if he didn't catch the boy. Too much of a
threat to keep alive. There! He saw him. He could make out a
figure running through the bushes. He didn't know these woods very
well, but wasn't about to question his luck.
Kannar pushed through the last of the bushes. He could see it!
His house was no more than a half kilometer away! Then, just as he
was about to make a burst for it, WAM!!! Kannar managed to stay up,
but looked down at his leg, only to see a large dagger sticking out
of the back of it. Then it was too much. He slumped....fell. He
tried to rise, but was forced to give up. He waited for his fate.
About twenty seconds had passed. Kannar looked up and saw the
face of his fathers killer looking down at him like he was out to
get revenge for stolen gold.
"You're no use to me anymore, boy.", said the man as he ripped the
dagger out of Kannar's leg.
Kannar watched as the dagger was lifted high, ready to pierce into
his heart.
( to be continued)
Kannar: Another useless story.
[349] Kannar: Kannar's story continued again. (He had an interesting life.:)
Sun Nov 30 04:45:36 1997
To: all
Just as Kannar thought he was going to join Nadrik, the man let out
a bloodcurdling scream! The scream was soon replaced by the choking
of his own blood. The man fell. Dead.
As he fell, Kannar could see who had saved him. It was the other
one! The dirty old accomplis.
Micky continued running. He cursed himself. He couldn't see the
the boy anymore. He had knowen exactly where he was for a long
while, but then the figure stopped, and darted in another direction.
He had been frantically searching for him since then.
Micky stopped.
"There he is!", he thought.
He could just make out the figure again. It was the same one. He
could be sure of that. Then a look of panic came over his face. The
all.
"You gotta do this now, Micky. No time to lose."
He quickly darted around a few trees, then like a cat, sprung
himself off a trunk, and with the greatest of accuracy, plunged the
dagger into the boy's back. Only...it wasn't the boy!
Micky just stood there, looking at the face of his dead master.
He had noticed the boy was standing there too, but he wasn't
he just stuck with one. He had no idea why, but as the boy was
about to run to the house, he caught him by the collar and hit him
right in the side of the head with the handle of his dagger.
"No you don't, kid!", he said without a single expression on his
face. "Me and master Bogby still need you for the ransom. You're
Kannar was dazed from the blow, but could still hear the words of
this mad man. This man knew that both Tacken and this...Bogby were
dead, but he kept going on as if they were still alive.
"Crazy.", thought Kannar. "The loon's laid a egg!"
Just then, Limintwit could be seen just a little ways away.
About half way between them and the house.
"Kannar!", shouted Limintwit. "Put him down you big meanie!"
"Stop right there, or you're friend'll be getten a new mouth in
his neck!"
Though the man had worded this terribly wrong, Limintwit stopped
dead in his tracks, soon joined by Ghrag, and Salocast. He didn't
want any harm to come to his friend.
"That's it.", muttered Salocast. "I'm putting a stop to this
right now."
Micky stared in amazement as thousands of colored lights burst
"Now!", he screamed to Limintwit.
what he was to do. In a movement, fast than could've been done by
Bogby, he unsheathed his dagger and threw it straight at Micky.
It was a long throw, but that made no difference as the knife
landed whit a 'THUD' into the man's neck. It was over.
Kannar's life was uncertan now. He had planned to follow in his
father's footsteps, but that dream seemed empty now.
In time Kannar, Limintwit, Ghrag, and Salocast would have incredible
adventures together. But that's another story...
Kannar: Another useless story. (P.S. Everyone should write a
a storyn, cause they're about the funnest thing to read. Way
better than books, cause then you see the charcacter walking around
afterwards.)
[351] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sun Nov 30 07:13:21 1997
To: all
As he waited quietly, containing the evil forces running rampant within
the small enchanted grove, he mused silently at the evil coursing through
him. Was the one hidden with him affected the same? He had no time to wonder,
as his own strength was being sapped just keeping his protective shell
around himself and the breech in space before him. Was this Yang's
pet project he mentioned? He doubted he could contain that kind of power...
No, likely it was only the precursor to Yang's impending doom. But he
had to keep himself in control of what was happening here, and not worry about
elsewhere...
That's when he heard it. A heavy thudding ram of something being thrown
against the trees with great strength. What could it be? As the trees shook,
so did Bystrick's mind. Each rocking blow dealt him yet another resounding
pain through his mind. It must be ended quickly, or these enchanted trees
will fall...
Bystrick stood slowly, and nodded to his companion on the far side of the grove.
"If you need to leave, you best be going Kwainin. You've stayed with me long
enough, and I appreciate your attention and words while I stayed. But it's
time to deal with this on a more permenant basis, starting with whomever is
outside," Bystrick saidly respectfully.
Kwainin rose to his full form and smiled gently. "Take care in your travels,
child. There will be many trials ahead even you cannot face alone. Seek out
those you still hold dear, and do not fear them. Only they can help you."
Kwainin waited a moment as Bystrick waved his hand at the near wall of trees.
As Kwainin faded through the opening, a huge figure flew through the opening,
likely meaning to bash the wall yet again.
"Lords of light!," Bystrick exclaimed, "Watch where you're going, boy!"
The immense figure stood, head all but touching the top of the dome. He
peered into Bystrick's eyes for a moment, expressionless. As he looked,
Bystrick recognized him...an Eclipse soldier of some sort. He couldn't quite
place the name, but he was so....
"Praxsis, yes?" Bystrick said, as he remembered.
Praxsis only nodded, as he moved for the opening and drew a weapon.
"Put it down, child. I don't plan on fighting with you, now or ever. What
I do plan, however, is to teach you a lesson. I don't know what you're doing
here, nor why anyone has sent only yourself, but I'm sure it's to do with
Yang's project of sorts. Well, now you know what to tell them. Look, it's
there, and it hasn't engulfed the entire world...yet. So go back and tell
them, and tell them they can have it. I've got better things to do. However,
before you go, take your lesson..."
Praxsis turned silently, a huge mace in his hand, and looked towards Bystrick.
Bystrick mused silently that this one had likely never been spoken to by
anyone without rank and authority as such. No matter, he would learn none-
the-less. As Praxsis turned, Bystrick, walked to him slowly. Praxsis begun
to raise his weapon in a strike, but saw no reason to kill the approaching
druid...yet. As Bystrick stepped within 2 feet of him, smelling his
worn leather, and battle beaten metals, he flashed a hand to Praxsis' head
and grabbed his chin. Praxsis brought his weapon up all but too late, as
Bystrick's eyes flashed a deep crimson red and both locked their gaze.
Praxsis had no choice but to let his weapon fall to his side and the eyes
drew him in.
"Look deep, child. You claim yourself a demon, but it is nothing to be taken
lightly. You shall know of demons...my brothers and sisters...and when
you are through, you may wish never to have heard the term. You've either
made the worse of mistakes, or the best of choices, depending on who speaks.
But now, look into my eyes, and know that when you come back to this world,
you will no longer control your body, but another. You soul will burn and
your body will writhe, but you will be your demon. Goodnight to you, Praxsis.
The world shall never know you again....," Bystrick finished off in a whisper.
[352] Bystrick: Storyquest - Bystrick begins anew...
Sun Nov 30 07:32:51 1997
To: all
As Praxsis slowly slumped to the floor, the druid felt a small pang of
pity and remorse. He knew he had to do it, the demon commanded that he
have more minions to open the gates for the day the demonhorde would ride
through Algoron. But now, it was a point best left alone. Praxsis would rise
the demon he wished to call himself, and the demon inside him would have
his soul for enternity. There was no more to be discussed, he had just
killed yet another person in his journies in life...one who he didn't even
know...and damnated him to eternal flame. Life must go on, but was it to be
like this?
Bystrick emerged from the enchanted grove he had created, and when his body
had passed over the threshold, the enchantment broke, and the trees themselves
rotted into decay and fell in to the earth.
"Ashes to Earth, Earth to Us. Take these in, Turn to dust..."
With his words, the trees rotted away into the earth, leaving no trace save
the large gaping black left from the rift in the grove.
It was time for decision, action of some sort. Where would his powers
and knowledge be most useful. The Gyspy tradition had long since been
ignored. No, he would not be returning there. Yang and his warriors were
able to listen, but to temper them with teaching would be to weaken them,
as far as Yang would think in the back of his head...
It seemed it was time to travel. The lands of Algoron always had something
to learn, and there were always those who would take it in. Althainia was
always too busy, it needed to be a place that was quiet, accepting, and out
of the way of too many people that would see him wounded. He thought a moment,
almost smiling, and headed off in the direction of a good friend.
******************************************************************************
Praxsis woke the next morning in a start, feeling the weapon in his hand,
but not remembering what had happened. He lept to one knee and swung
his great mace in a circle, finding nothing to catch on. Rising to full height,
he peered around himself intently. Trees...very few, but trees...and the black
he had seen before.
*FLASH* A red blur clouded his mind and sight painfully. Praxsis cried out in
a horrid and nearly inhuman sound. He screamed in his own head, "What _ARE_
you?!?"
"You are mine now, mortal. Your body, your soul, your mind. I OWN you, and
you will do as _I_ say. You are no longer yourself, only but a shell of the
being you once were. Know this, mortal. I will rise up with my brothers
when the time comes, and take the world by storm with the demonhorde. When
that time comes, your body will leave this realm, and your spirit will be
trapped with me. If you wish to walk this world any longer, you WILL do as
I say, and not as you do. Now, get back to where you're supposed to be!"
With the last statement, Praxsis was jolted by a pain so severe his eyes
began to bleed and he could hear nothing over the ringing left in his ears.
He fell to his knees, but knowing he had to move on, he picked himself up
and began to walk in the direction he thought was home. He could only guess
which direction he was going from the position of the sun, blurred by the
blood his eyes exuded.
As he arrived at the gates of the Keep, he felt himself falling, and could
do nothing to stop it. The world slowed, his head fell for the ground. The
shouting guards in front of him faded as his head came lower and lower to the
ground.
"My name is Alhir'on, Scurge of Humanity. You are mine now..."
It was the last he heard as his head hit the ground, and everything faded
from red to a deep, yet almost comforting, black.
[353] Gew: A Gobler's Tale
Mon Dec 1 10:13:54 1997
To: All
Hi, Me Gew. Me a Gobler. Gew use to be a elfen but den he wuz tode dat
he wuz a gobler. Den he looked in dah what-er and saw dat him was a gobler.
Dat maked him berry sad. Him cry big gobler tears. Not elfen tears like
him thought. Him want to be elfen but him tde dat dats not possible. Dat
him be stuck a gobler. Dis make him cry twice. Gew like elfen peoples.
Day purdy. Him also likes utter peoples but de elfens are de purdiest. Den
Gew meeted a girl dat wuz nice to gew. Her named Charrity. Wow, dat a
purdy name. Her smile at Gew. Gew's heart melted. Gew's heart must be in
hims head, cuz whenit melted it poured out hims nose. Gew not know dat de
heart is green. Anyway, gew like girl lots. Him want make many purdy
babies wif girl. Him also like Pie-dia frum de sharonasty kingdum. She
nice to Gew too. Anyway, dat my story. Gew lub all and want be best damn
gobler dat eber libed in da whole world. Gew Duck-Buh
[354] Toid: Me a Duck-butt, lik det guy Tekmurt!
Mon Dec 1 11:15:45 1997
To: all
De Toidz hab fund out det him duddy ib..... TEKMURT!!!!! Masser of dem
Conclub! So here me ib nuw. Toid Duck-butt, sun of Tekmurt of the Conclub.
Mea lub you duddy, but mea wish dat yu pay mommie sum goblin supportz.
Toid Duck-butt. Can mea learn magicz nuw?
[356] Dhar: Dhar the Wandering Minotaur
Tue Dec 2 14:14:48 1997
To: all
Magla knew it would not be long before Dhar would become restless. Their travails while leaving Mahn-Tor only exited Dhar and roused in him a love for new environments and a sense of adventure.
Dhar left his parents in the beginning of the spring so he and Darby could take advantage of the good travelling weather. Darby first took Dhar to Althania to see a city that was the home of many races.
Darby wanted to expose Dhar to the whole range of what the world had to offer. So, cathing wind of a seige, Darby took Dhar to see the battle. Dhar was appalled by the waves of human flesh that crashed against the walls of Ravencrest only to be counter attacked by the Knights of the cas
Darby wanted to expose Dhar to the whole range of what the world had to offer. So, cathing wind of a seige, Darby took Dhar to see the battle.
Dhar was appalled by the waves of human flesh that crashed against the walls of Ravencrest only to be counter attacked by the Knights of the castle. Dhar new that was not the life for him.
After witnessing the battle Darby showed Dhar the seat of Evil, Verminasia. Dhar witnessed beheadings and hangings. Once again not a place Dhar wanted to live.
Darby had shocked Dhar enough. It was time to show him a peoples who lived in the manner that he was raised. It was once again time to return to the woods.
[355] Lytha: New Thalos - Civil War.
Tue Dec 2 18:17:56 1997
To: all
. Lythe knelt at the foot of her bed. She bent her
head and closed her eyes. She sent her silent prayers
heavenward, begging Kadiya for forgiveness. Today would
prove the salvation or the ruin of New Thalos.
. Lytha stood as the sun began to rise, and sat before
her desk. She took her quill and parchment and wrote
her mother.
. Dearest Mother,
. Since you began your sojourn with the Gypsies much
has changed in your former home. Sapphire and I have
grown far apart. I have begun to see things in her
that I had not believed existed.
. Today New Thalos will fall or flourish. If we fail, the
city will be overun by forces of evil. If we succeed..
. As I write this, I do not know if I will live or
die to see tomorrow. There is much work ahead if I live,
and suffering for all if we fail.
. I beg you mother, look kindly on me. I do not attack
Sapphire for the throne - I do it for the good of our
city. I can no longer watch the walls fall to ruin.
. Your loving daughter,
Lytha Solan.
. Lytha sprinkled some sand on the ink to dry it and
rolled the parchment up. She sealed it and called for
a servant to take it to the Gypsy camp.
. "When you leave the city," Lytha addressed the servant,
"Do not return until tomorrow. There will be war within
our walls and I would not see you harmed when traversing
the streets."
. The servant's eyes widened and he nodded, running siftly
out of the palace.
. Just as the servan exited the city, horns rang out. Koltar
brought his army to the city walls.
. Lytha sighed, gathered her wits, and snuck out through
the secret passages of the castle. She aquired a horse and
joined Koltar at the head of the army.
[356] Marti: News Paper of Algoron (1)
Tue Dec 2 18:39:16 1997
To: all
. A small boy passes out small pamphlets to passer-bys.
The paper tingles magically, and when you glance at it
the words seem to jump out at you, in the language you
understand best. The boy ducks off into the crowd
when you notice there is a small stamp at the top indicating
the price of the paper. When you check your purse you find
that the price of the paper is already missing - but nothing
more.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
People of Algoron!
. A new age has dawned upon the kingdoms of our world. A
conquerer has stepped forth leading a band of fighters and
mercenaries. Will this minotaur be the Emperor of Algoron? Will
he unite at long last the cities of the world? Or will he
destroy us all, our homes and our hopes?
. HighLord Oge is the leader of a band known as the Marauders and
he intends to be the Emperor of Algoron. At his side are many
mighty warriors, including the former heir to the throne of
Shalonesti. They recently conquered Shalonesti, a city that
has not waged war in eons. HighLord Oge insists that he
has no personal animostiy towards Terri, he chose Shalonesti
as his first target because he felt it was an "easy target."
He feels he saved the oppressed city from a "lousy" king.
From all reports, many of Shalonesti's citizens welcomed
the Marauders with open arms.
. Of the future, the HighLord will make no comment, and
when asked about his involvement in the state of affairs
in New Thalos, he only smiled. "The future," said Oge, "is
known to Raije. He commands me, and I know littler of
his ultimate goal. My commanders know less."
. HighLord Oge is not apparently worried about the
ranks of the Knights of the Rose. "Steel was kicked
out of Knighthood, kicked out of New Thalos *after* he
lost them the battle of Verminasia. The man is a boy
in armor! Steel Talon is a coward, a liar and a fake. I
am not concerned with him. You may quote me on that."
. HighLord Oge also claims to have had alot
to do with Havoc's removal as king, but he will
not reveal the details.
. Terri Shalonost had no comments to contribute to
this humble paper.
[357] Lytha: New Thalos - The defeat.
Wed Dec 3 01:04:39 1997
To: all
. Lytha surveyed the battle ground from atop a
small rise. She had been forced to remain behind
the lines by a small detachment of the guards that
had remained loyal to her. She watched the battle
below with growing dismay. Sapphire had more support
than they had thought.
. Lytha cried out and struggled against her guards
when she saw Koltar go down. The stood impassively,
blocking her way. They had their orders, the Princess
was not to come to harm.
. Lytha watched the battle lines intently, and saw
Koltar's familiar form once again rise from the battle.
. A horn blew and the army withdrew from New Thalos - beaten
and bloodied. Once they made it out of range of the decimating
arrows of Sapphire's army, they collapsed where they
stood. Lytha and several clerics rushed to aid the
fallen warriors. Koltar remained standing, watching
the gates of New Thalos. He sighed heavily, talked to
the head priest, and turned towards the forest.
. "Me thoughts is to the forest, love." Koltar said quietly.
. Lytha nodded. Her heart constricted as he walked
slowly from the battle field. He limped slightly and
there was still blood oozing out of a wound to his
shoulder.
. Garn appeared at her side as Koltar walked into
the forest.
. "He is not coming?" He asked.
. "No.. he wishes to return to the forest. He will
come back.. soon, I hope." Lytha replied whistfully.
. "I will see what I can do for you troops."
. "Thank you King Garn.. for everything." Lytha sat
heavily, emotionally drained. Garn nodded and smiled
faintly.
********************************************************
. That day, Lytha and Koltar were exiled from
New Thalos. Sapphire sat secure inside her castle. She
had won against the rebels.
********************************************************
. HighLord Oge heard the reports of the carnage in
New Thalos, and he smiled.
********************************************************
. One must ask.. Who was the true victor? At
what price to the city? To their souls?
[359] Koltar: A Battle Lot..
Wed Dec 3 02:51:58 1997
To: all
A battle lost, but his desire fulfilled.. The city now had
protectors. It was a sad victory for him, though. His bride,
as well as himself, were no longer welcome in New Thalos.
He quickly penned a missive, and sent it to the Palace in
the hands of a trustworthy messenger.
He turned and faced what was left of his troops.. The
loyal men and women who had gone to battle at his side,
knowing they might all be dead in the end..
"Tha city be safe.. fer now.. I know some of ye have
family.. Go with them.. Be with them.. When tha time come..
An' it will.. Come ta me call.."
With that, he turned to leave, but a voice called,
"General! I have no family.. What of me?" Several similar
pleas were raised.
Koltar thought long and hard.. There would be no fighting
for a time.. Not for these people, anyway.
"I do plan ta find meself.. It no' be an easy thing, an'
may take a while. If ye choose ta join me.. I can show ye tha
way of tha woods.."
He then turned and began away again, not bothering to see
who followed. He would know soon enough.
[360] Koltar: The End of a Beginning.. A Beggining from an End
Wed Dec 3 02:54:14 1997
To: all
At the top of the hill, an irate and worried Lytha
waited.. Confined by guards so she'd not partake in the
bloodshed.
She spoke some words, but he didn't really hear them. All
there was to him was an even greater sadness at what had
happened.. He had caused a build up in the protection of the
city, but had also ensured that Lytha would no longer be
welcome in her home so long as that protection was in place.
"Come," she said, "Garn has extended his welcome to us.. We
can rebuild in Arkane."
A knot built in his stomach. How could he go to Arkane?
His life had been New Thalos, and that had just been torn from
him. "Love.. Me heart be fer tha forest, now.." He could
think of no way to express the pain and guilt he felt now. So
he chose to retreat to the solitude of the forest.
In time, he knew he could go back to her. But for now, he
had to search within himself and find out a few truths.
He quietly slipped into the forests, followed by his
anxious young recruits, to rebuild what was lost.. To rebuild
himself..
[361] Savitr: Savitr's history
Wed Dec 3 04:39:50 1997
To: all
Adita screamed as the priestess calmly stroked her forhead. "You must push
harder," she whispered, "the child is almost here." The priestess softly uttered
a prayer to Siccara as the mother to be pushed with all of her might. Adita's
entire body convulsed as the calf's head slowly began to emerge. "Siccara!" the
priestess exclaimed as the first signs of the calf's body emerged.
"What is it?" Adita murmured, her eyes still glazed over from the herbs the
priestess had given her earlier. "Is something wrong with my child?" The
priestess cast a sidelong glance at Surya, Adita's mate and then slowly stepped
closer to her, producing a small leaf from her cloak, "you must
eat this to heal." Surya quietly slipped closer to his mate and scooped up the
still warm calf.
"But my child," she half-whispered, the herbs already taking effect. "The
child was not born alive," Surya said as he slowly walked from the room. The
priestess followed behind him, leaving Adita alone with her misery.
"I have never seen anything like this!" Surya exclaimed. The priestess
nodded, "It is an ill omen. No calf has ever been born with fur the color of
honey or with eyes like gold." She cast a pitying glance toward the small child
sleeping in his father's arms.
"The child is an abomination, he must be destroyed," the Surya said softly.
"That is not the answer," the priestess said, placing a hand on Surya's arm.
"Better to let the gods decide his fate." Surya nodded, wrapping his cloak around
him.
"My wife must never learn of this, I fear it might break her heart." The
priestess nodded as she slowly turned back towards Adita's room.
"I trust you to do what is best," she said as she slowly made her way back to
Adita's bedroom. Surya merely nodded as he made his out of the city.
[362] Savitr: Savitr's history pt2
Wed Dec 3 05:58:47 1997
To: all
The young calf rose as he felt the first rays of the sun pierce the leafy
canopy he slept beneath. He bellowed as he adjusted to the light permeating the
enchanted forest. Glancing around he, he noticed a small rabbit hopping around
before him, evidently frightened by his sudden outburst. Quickly rising to his
feet, he pounced upon the small animal and missed. Half angry and half amused he
at once ran after the animal, intent upon catching it.
He chased the rabbit far into the forest, into areas even he had never
explored. Though this was the only home he had ever known, he rarely wandered
far from where he mainly hunted...especially after discovering early on that
unicorns have horns too. As his bestial mind wandered he soon found himself
deeper in the forest than he had ever wandered. He came to a halt as he saw an
odd sight in the distance. Ahead of him, just over a small hill, sat a
magnificent unicorn. The beast did not seem to sense him, however; as all of
it's attention was focused on a smaller creature laying in the grass before it. Slowing, he decided to investigate this strange creature further.
_____________________________________________________________________________
Natarasha smiled as she watched her spell take effect. The unicorn was
completely enthralled by her as she wove her magic around it. "Wait until my
cousins see this," she thoug
-----------
[177] Kregor: A soul for the collection...(part 1)
Mon Mar 30 23:39:16 1998
To: all
Kregor was walking through the ogre village casually, hidden by his
magic, when he noticed a strange sight. A young elven female was sneaking
around the huts, trying to stay hidden from the large brutes.
Chuckling softly, the invoker waved his hand and caused the ground under
the elf's feet to shift as she ran between huts, causing her to fall noisily
to the floor. She was grabbed, subdued and bound within moments by the
giant ogres and attached to a large pole in the centre of the village.
Let go of me you monsters! screamed the woman, struggling with her bonds.
Hmm, tasty elf. We enjoy you later
She ceased her struggles and began sobbing quietly as the ogres began to
scream and dance around her.
Well, isnt this an interesting situation thought the sorcerer, as he moved in beside the elf.
I can save you.. he whispered into her ear.
Lytha looked up, startled and looked around her, seeing no one but the ugly beasts.
Whos there! Show yourself! she screamed, nearly in a panic.
I can save you... you just have to ask, and accept the price..
Please, help me, these ogres.. What they will do to me.. noo...
I ask very little, accept, and your life will be saved..
What.. Do you want..
Your soul...
Lytha began to tug and struggle with the ropes that bound her and she was
soon struck by an ogre, knocking the wind out of her. She slumped, held up
only by the tight rope, bitting into her flesh.
Please.. Help me...she said, pleadingly, barely audible.
Do you agree?
Yes...
Excellent
[178] Kregor: A soul for the collection (Part 2)
Mon Mar 30 23:43:00 1998
To: all
The black robed man pulled a red gem from one of his pouches a spoke
softly, the jewel glowing in his hand. Kregor suddenly dropped his magical
nondetection and appeared before the elf, reaching out and touching her
forehead with his other hand. A bright flash of light appeared from the
spot touched and arched through the arc, into the gem in his hand. The
bright red light and magical energy startled and frightened the ogres,
making them stand still, bewildered. A high sound, somewhat like a high
wail, could be heard as the soul was transferred into the gem. The process
over, Lytha collapsed, hanging limply on the pole.
Your soul.. Is mine. Now.. For these ogres.
Kregor turned to face the many brutes, a wicked smile upon his face.
They had recovered from their previous stupor and were advancing upon the
human. Extending his hand towards the mass of ogres, Kregor spoke words of
magic and a large white cone of freezing cold shot forth over them. The
ogres screamed in pain as the cold froze their bodies in place, their
tissues bleached and eyes burst as they froze solid.
The black robed man cackled insanely as he watched the creatures wail and
struggle with the ice, trapped in place, some dead, most severely injured.
Kregor licked his lips and extended both arms forward.
Let it be.
Lightning shot from his fingertips and arched through the ogres, blasting
a hole through the chest of the first, striking the second, it's head
exploding from the energy. The bolts continued through the mass, gore and
frozen body parts flying in the air, littering the floor with bodies and
blood.
Kregor dusted off his robes, untied and picked up the elf, and
transported himself to the shalonesti forest, where he deposited her before
her home. Returning to the tower, Kregor placed the gem into a special bag
in which were a few others of it's kind.
'Soon, I will have enough. With this final ingredient, the process will
be able to begin. Soon this frail and short lived human body will be
undying. And then.. I will have all the time to gather my knowledge.. To
grow in the magic... How ironic, that one must die to escape death... '
-Kregor Tejas'Dhu.
[179] Yerga: A Goblin Crossroad
Wed Apr 1 15:03:12 1998
To: all
The priestess Yerga tosses the incense onto the low fire as the night beasts call and move in the jungle around her. She goes into a vision as Turpa wind brings her into communion with her goddess...
The sounds of metal scraping upon metal, of fires and warcannons rise to the lofty place in the skies this vision has brought her to. Below, the land is rife with war. Who is fighting whom is uncertain, but she sees one thing..
She sees the Goblins of Dolund'ir, her own race of quarreling, angry but powerful humanoids being swept into extinction by the relentless swords of some foe whose face she cannot quite make out.. dwarvish, human? Perhaps not.
The priestess wakes, the winds of loving goddess above pushing the clouds rapidly across the sky. Yerga takes her time think about the vision her goddess give her, and then, unhesitantly she breaks her camp and heads north.
In her mind she traces the route she would need to travel to avoid cities, dwarves and delays as she heads to the defense of Dolund'ir. Soon, if her vision was interpreted correctly, there would be a storm coming...
[180] Ihsan: homecoming
Fri Apr 3 19:02:33 1998
To: all
The young man awoke and crawled out from the log he had spent the night
in. His muscles and joints ached from the cramped confines and he
struggled to stand upright. Looking around he was dismayed to find
that his horse had again run away during the night. He would have to
somehow find a new one.
Reaching into his pouch, he searched for the small loaves of traveller's
bread that had sustained him during his travels. Finding only crumbs,
he began the walk to town to resupply his goods.
Reaching Althania, the man made his way to the jeweller's show where it
was rumored that he would be able to sell some of the semiprecious stones
he had found in the forest. Suddenly he noticed a large contingent
of Dark Knights commanding Market Square. They were harassing those
that had come to town for the sole reason of buying food or water. No one
made it throught the Square without being assailed upon by these
powerful knights and their steeds. The vagrant quickly sold his stones
and snuck through the square to the bakery.
Passing back through, the young man decided to hide himself in the
square and watch the Dark Knights. What he saw horrified him.
the followers of San Godham had indeed turned from their ideals.
Extortion, thievery and defaming the dead were now common practices
among this once honorable order.
When they finally left, the man came from hiding and aided those he could.
Healing wounds and curing blindness and disease until he was utterly
exhausted. Fearing for his own safety in the state he was in, he quickly
returned to the log where he had spent the night. Hiding out to regain
his lost strength.
[181] Ihsan: homecoming continued...
Fri Apr 3 20:10:35 1998
To: all
As Ihsan sat in the log, he began to consider the course that his life
had taken. From his family getting destroyed so long ago, following
his older cousins Kuldan and Ghiselin here, rising to the rank of
Captain in the Knighthood and most recently leaving the Knights to
experience the world on his own. He realized that while leaving
had seemed proper and right at the time, he had learned and seen what
he thought Nadrik had sought to show him.
The paladin prayed to Nadrik for guidance, for the direction that his
life must now take. He was dumbfounded when he received no response.
This had never happened to him before and he was quite worried. Had
he done something to anger the god? Was their a reason that Nadrik
was not answering his prayers?
After carefully considering his options, Ihsan decided to approach
his brothers and sisters for help. They were closer to Nadrik than any
he had known and perhaps they could tell him why Nadrik was not speaking.
He made his way to Gareth Keep, a sorry sight. The same clothes he
had worn upon his departure now hung in tatters from him. His once
muscular frame was now wasted from lack of food and rest. His once
magnificent armor was now rusted and dented, and much of it had been
either stolen or lost. But his heart was true. He had gained a very
important lesson during his time alone. Humility.
At the gate, he was quickly hailed by the guards and questioned
about his business at the Keep.
"I wish to speak with Kuldan Madaur," the man replied, "can he be found
here?"
"Aye he can," replied the guard, "What makes you think he has time for
you? The Eclipse has been relentlessly assaulting us and he has much
more important matters to attend to at the moment."
"Well, I shall wait here until he is available. Please tell him that
his cousin wishes to speak with him."
Startled, the gate guard took a few steps back and closely studied the
young man before him.
ragged figure before him.
"Captain Ihsan" he whispered "we feared you dead and burried it has
been so long. I will take you to Kuldan right away."
Ihsan fought back tears as he stepped into the Keep. It was just as he
he remembered it. The stables off to the right with the stablehands
grooming and feeding the great steeds of the order. The barracks
directly to his front where aspiring Knights trained under the careful
eye of their superiors.
All of his memories of Gareth Keep and the knights suddenly came
flooding back to him. As he climbed the stairs to his cousins chambers,
a thought struck him. Why not return and help your brothers? They are
in a time of great need and could certainly use your skill both as a
leader and as a warrior.
Then he was at his cousin's doors. The guard knocked hesitantly at the
mahogony door that led to Kuldan's rooms.
"What is it this time!?" a voice from inside bellowed, "you know I don't
have time for all these interruptions. This better be important."
Laughing out loud, Ihsan stepped in front of the guard and opened the
door. He threw his arms around a startled Kuldan.
"Greetings cousin, I have returned. Let these Dark Knights once more
know that the Madaurs once filled them with. Let them taste the blade
of Nadrik and his Knights once more."
Throwing aside his papers, Kuldan ran to the top of the tower, followed
closely by Ihsan.
"Knights of Gareth," he shouted "my cousin has returned."
Over and over again he shouted, heads began to look up, people stepped
out of their doors and stopped their work to see what the commotion was
all about. Ihsan saw many of his old friends. Aelynn Llandegai who
had now chosen the path of the Druid. His cousins Krysten and Toryn
The former now wearing the breastplate of the General of the Crown and
the latter promoted to Captain of the Lance. Piergeron, now General
of the Lance. Many of the pages and squires he once knew were now full
Knights. They all smiled and shouted up at him, welcoming them home.
Indeed the young knight was happy to be back.
[182] Ihsan: last one :P
Fri Apr 3 20:39:32 1998
To: all
Ihsan slept in a bed for the first time in years that night. As
comfortable as it was, he found that he could not sleep. There was still
something that troubled him greatly. His god had still not spoken to him.
Putting on a robe, the Knight walked outside into the crisp air.
He walked around the battlements of the great fortress. Looking
out over the land, looking up at the cloudless sky. This night was much
the night when he left. He slowly climbed the central tower of the inner
keep. This was by far the tallest of the five towers and Ihsan hoped
to look upon the land of Algoron virtually unobstructed.
When he reached the top, he was for some reason, not surprised to see the
magnificent dragon sitting on the tower floor. Picking at its scales,
the beast looked up at the Knight.
"Greetings Knight," the beast hissed "I have not a long time to
spend in these realms, but know this. The decision to return was
yours and yours alone. I did not want to push you in either direction
I left you to follow your heart and your mind, and am pleased with your
decision. You have seen all that I wished to show you and have
learned the lessons I gave you."
Bending down to a knee, Ihsan whispered, "I will apply your teachings
God of Honor and will teach those like you have done for me. Never
will my faith in you waver."
"That is all that I ask of you young Knight, my blessings will be
with you always"
With that, the great beast fanned its wings and leapt into the sky
flying straight up towards the heavens as only a God can.
Ihsan stood and watched its climb until he could see it no more.
Then, with a last glance at the lands he had long ago sworn to protect,
he slowly descended the tower and began the walk back to his rooms.
[183] Aiesha: The Dawning...
Fri Apr 3 20:55:57 1998
To: all
5 days of warmth and shadows. The sun broke through the window and cast a
beam upon the newborn pups. Small oval shaped shadows of siblings and a
large mother shape, tender and loving Soft cries from the other 6 pups
around her and the crooning sound of the mother. The bed they all lay on
was warm and comfortable. When her eyes cleared, she blinked and looked
around.Nuzzling into the solid reassurance beside her. Her siblings
squirmed into the moist milk scent of their mother. Gentle fingers
stroked her as she began to doze off. One of her siblings had wobbled
into her side, waking her up. With a soft cry, her mother smiled down
at her. Her siblings covered in tan fawn and fuzz. The mother crooning
sounds of love, providing warmth and nourishment as she stroked her babies.
A single female pup, so tiny and soft downy baby fur. Her fur a light gray,
with a darker brown mask covering her eyes. The mother often held her female
child,nestling her a top of her stomach and letting the small pup wobble and
explore. All the males were dark gray with brown patches, almost identical.
They were fractious when together and furious when apart. The female however
was placid and calm, content to interact with her mother yet adventurous enough
to explore on her own.
"Oh my little one" her mother crooned to her, smoothing back the fur over the
innocent baby eyes.
"Brave and strong my daughter will grow up to be. Look at you, already bigger
than your brothers. A yaenni you are my darling. A daughter of the proud line
of Dae'rhana house. All your history I will teach you. The songs you will learn
so that you can teach them to your sons and daughters. Through you, we will go
on in life."
Gentle, steady words. The pup blinked up to her mother's loving face, taking
in the words she did not as of yet understand. But she could understand the
love in those words and the pride. Her own heart opened a rush of different
emotions mixing within her so fast that it almost frightened her.The sun had
set and the only light within the room was a burning candle. Night fell upon
Dae'tok and along the row of birthing rooms grew quiet now. Her siblings
nuzzled close to heir mother all sleeping, and her asleep under her mother's
arm.
A week passed, and then months. Aiesha and her siblings already speaking,
singing and fighting. With their mother and father looking upon them with
such pride and joy. Aiesha had studied the arts of healing and magic, while
her brothers all studied to be warriors like their father. Aiesha had learned
all the songs, all her history and she was ready for more.
Aiesha Dae'Rhana.
[185] Lytha: Awakenning to a Permanent Sleep.
Sat Apr 4 03:13:48 1998
To: all
.
. I awoke slowly to find myself laying outside the entrance to
a tall grove of Vallenwood trees. They seemed to form a sort
of passage-way. I rubbed my eyes and peered around me cautiously.
The place was strangely familiar to me yet I could not find
the words to describe it. They tickled my mind and rested on
the tip of my tongue. My mouth burned to speak them but when I
parted my lips to talk, no words came to me. It was as if a
wall had been built between my mind and my lips, a wall so great
that no completed thought could slip through. Only tiny fragments
and haunting, incomplete memories slipped through the cracks
of the apparently impenatrable wall.
. I saw a friendly looking man standing purposefully nearby and
I approached him. He greeted me warmly and smiled, bowing and
acting as if he knew me. I smiled hesitantly and tried to play
along. I had no idea who this strange man was who was making
such a big deal over me, but I feared to offend him in case he
was someone important to me. I just wished I could remember so
I knew how I might act. It occured to me it was possible he
already knew of my loss of memory and wished to use it to his
own advantange. The man (who had such funny, pointy ears) seemed
to mean well and his whole body posture spoke of warmth and
kindness.
. I mumbled and excuse and move on into a lusious grove with
flowers and beautiful plants. The place was fragrant and wonderful,
I wanted to lay myself down in the grass and lose myself in the
tranquility of the place.
. In fact, I almost did that except for a man who was quickly
approaching me with a joyous look in his face. He swept me up
into his arms and hugged me close, exclaiming happily;
. "Lytha! Where have you been?? We've been worried about
you!" I looked around to see if there was someone else he
could be talking to. Since there was no one else and it was I
he was holding in his arms, I had to suppose it was me. Was
my name Lytha? The word tickled my memory a little, and a few
more stray thoughts slipped through the walls. Who was this
man? Why was he so familiar with me? Was he my husband? lover?
. I hardly knew how to react to him, and he immediately became
puzzled by my apparent strange activity. Of course, it was
perfectly natural to me to feel confused. Strangely
natural...
. He put me back down, setting me on my feet carefully and
again he spoke my name - At least must suppose it was.
. "Lytha? What has come over you dear neice?" At last!
I knew who this man was. I was his neice. I noticed his ears
were pointed, like the first man I had encountered. Were mine
the same? I self conciously touched them and discovered that
they were indeed pointed, but not quite so prominently as
his.
. "Lytha?" I whispered hesitantly.
. "Don't you know who I am? Who you are?"
. Suddenly I was overcome with tears and the realization that
I had no idea who I was, where I was, who he was, or what
had happened to me. I began crying uncontrollably and the
mysterious man who I was the neice of picked me up once again
and cradled me in his arms like a child. He carried me to a
warm and inviting room where he set me down and waited for me
to compose myself.
. "Who am I?" I asked as soon as I was able. He heaved a
large sigh, as if he had been through all this before, and
slowly began to explain to me a strange history. That of
my own. He told me of my mother, my husband, my siblings..
. As he spoke, inklings of memory came back to me. With
growing horror it dawned on me what had occured. A vile and
horrendious mage had played an terrible trick on me, and at
a perilous price.
. One thing became clear. I had to retreive that gem.
[187] Tsai: The coming..... part 1/2
Sat Apr 4 14:11:13 1998
To: all
Tsai T'eannu of the Crystal Ocean Sept looked up from her frolicking in
the waves to see a servant of her father's house running towards her.
Inwardily she groaned, knowing that work was ahead just by the way he
carried himself, reserved but with a hint of desperation. Before he
could reach her, she jumped into the waves, basking in the sea's glory.
But his words still reached her, and as she dived deeper into the
ocean, she heard his voice drum into her fears...it was laced with unhappiness.
"Mistress T'eannu, your father needs you urgently."
It was years earlier, when her father, a proud man of perhaps royal lineage
had left the crowded cities with a few of his closest friends to seek out
a safe haven where sea elves could live in peace. Untouched by the troubles
of the problematic world they lived in. They had found the Crystal Ocean.
A tiny hidden lagoon attached to the dragon sea where everafter, the elves had
lived raising their children and living in the peace they so loved.
That was...until a dark visitor had found them.
The mage, a very dark man wearing only the blackest robes had one day appeared
at her father's side whispering only harsh stories...and angry tales.
Much to her dismay, the visitor had stayed on as a guest of of the Lord T'eannu,
every day bringing further tales of the horror in the world outside.
It was moments later when she reached the gathering hall. She looked up
at her father lovingly, and bowed as deeply as any courtier.
"Rise my daughter," he spoke with a whispery old man's voice. She than
noted the dark visitor's pressence beside him. Her father seemed
tired. This meeting would be brief.
"Our good friend of the bestowed clan of Conclave has brought very serious
news to my ears my daughter which I cannot ignore. He has told me..."
He paused briefly as a the gentlest of tremors shook the gathering hall.
"That a great tragedy will soon befall all citizens of Algoron including those
of the Crystal Ocean sept. Futhermore, that my bloodline will be lost
entirely in this tragedy unless I take the one action left to me."
"What is that father?" Her voice rising in pitch as her fear mounted.
"I must send my only daughter out into the world. Only she will survive the
loss of the Crystal Ocean sept, and only she will soon bear the name,
T'eannu."
[188] Tsai: The coming.....part 2/2
Sat Apr 4 14:12:24 1998
To: all
"But father!" her protest mounted immediately, but his iron will stopped her.
"NO! I will not hear anything from you. Leave now Tsai, leave and carry
the memories of the Crystal Ocean with you. Carry our message of peace
to the land of Algoron, and.." his broke down into tears," never forget us."
"THIS is your doing bastard!" she hissed vehemently at the dark mage who'd
been standing quitely the whole time. He only smiled slightly.
"No young T'eannu. I only see things as they will be, it is the Immortals
you should focus your anger on, or perhaps your beloved Zandreya," the name
spoken with a distinct hate.
"But father!"
"NO Tsai. I will hear nothing further from you. Leave now or sacrifice
all of us."
With his words she stiffened. Bowing slightly she turned her back on her
father, never to see him again. Inwardily she vowed to someday seek revenge
on the the interloping mage who'd brought chaos to her once peacful sept.
Turning only once before she left the lagoon completely she whispered quitely,
"I will never forget you Crystal Ocean.
Tsai T'eannu of the Crystal Ocean sept of the Dragon Sea.
[189] Korbith: You meet someone in the forest.
Sat Apr 4 19:18:05 1998
To: all
A short green creature is sitting on the ground before you.
He, errrm it, seems to be playing in the dirt.
Korbith says 'Don't you look at me like that!'
It turns back to it's sorting through the dirt. Actually
that voice was a bit high pitched, could this be female? You
stifle a bit of a chuckle as you realize it really is female.
Korbith says 'If you be laughing, I's not going to be nice.'
You say 'No, I'm sorry I laughed. What is that you're doing'
You hope that was a good recovery. She's still staring at you
but she doesn't seem to be as upset. Ahhh good, she's going
back to her work, but what IS she doing?
Korbith says 'This leaf has many properties. I need it for
my eyes. It does have... other affects that are rather
interesting to say the least.
She pulls a hollowed out stick of somesort from her backpack,
and uses her blunt fingers to pack one end full of the brownish
green leaf. She holds her index finger and thumb on either side
of the stick and slowly closes her eyes. A light blue flame
lazily dances right on top of the mound of leaves. She puts her
over-sized lips up to the other end and inhales deeply, and the
leafs turn a glowing red.
After a bit of holding whatever the fumes were in her lungs,
she opens her half-watered eyes. As a bit of thick white
smoke leaves her mouth, she jabs the pipe tward you.
Korbith says 'Your turn.'
[190] Charrity: still lost in hard times...
Sat Apr 4 22:45:13 1998
To: all
Charrity looked up to her god, the one she called 'friend' and sighed.
*Things continue to get worse*, she thought. *Every day seems more
of a struggle than the last.* A light tear trickled down her cheek
as the frustrations grew. *I have made it this far, but now my son...how
can i raise him without a father to teach him what i do not know*
*And...I am so lonely*
Looking around her, Charrity shook her head. "I have no tears left."
Thoughts of loss and pain drew her to look at the spring flowing from the
ground. *The spring still flows, and so must I...with or without him.*
With that, Charrity decided to start continuing her life without
Kagaden....long and lonely as it may seem, she must go on.
Looking into his face in her mind she said, "Your posession has kept you
from me, so i must say goodbye, my love."
Thus, removing her heart from his grasp as he could not remove his
soul from Fatale's posession, she closed her eyes and prayed to the gods
for release of the vows of marriage. In her mind she heard her god, "Granted, my child".
At these words, Charrity stood, and walked on to find her young son, Kelsan.
*He must know has passed*
[191] Rein: The past.
Tue Apr 7 01:56:39 1998
To: all
I found my heart pounding as I fled in the forest. Looking behind me assassins followed. Their feet almost silent as they stepped through the night shaded forest. I turned and they seemed to have disappeared. I looked back ahead and one was in front of me.
I drew my sword and threw my hardest blow toward him. He dodged it. I felt a sharp pain through my back. I turned and swung my sword. He wasn't there. Another assassin was falling overhead from a tree. I jumped out of the way and his stab missed me.
I held my back to keep the pain from my mind. The assassin dashed toward me and grazed my stomach. I fell to the ground. The other walked toward me and grinned. The he turned and looked in the dense trees. His eyes had the most fear I had ever seen.
The world seemed to suddenly slow. I turned and tried to see what he had seen. I could see not a thing.
Then a huge figure jumped out of the bushes and crushed the hypnotized assassin in one blow. He fell to the ground like water. Blood splashed all around the tree behind him.
I got a good look at the visage. It was a giant minotaur. He stared at me with his hidden eyes. Then he flew past me with great speed and struck the second assassin with his huge sword. A scream of pain woke the world around me.
I turned and looked behind me. The shadow had the assassin grasped by the top of his head his feet swaying lifelessly in the air. The minotaur let out a fierce yell
hen threw the body against the tree infront of him.
I could hear bones break and the tree split as the slammed the body agianst the tree. Bark and fragments of wood flew everywhere.
I closed my eyes and hoped to the minotaur had left, but didn't he put his sword in his scabbard and walked toward me slowly. He tossed a cloth next to me and walked away.
[192] Rein: The future.
Tue Apr 7 02:09:00 1998
To: all
I was a bastard a man with no place to live, no fellow travellers, and no adventures to seek. When I was found as a child my sword was at my side as if it was the only thing to protect me.
I was nevery really born, but lost. I was found in a forest by a wild elf, he took me in as his own, which was rare for an elf of any sort. When I was older and able to understand elven tongue, he trained me to use the anonymous sword that was found at my side.
He told me stories about the elven war. Then one day I woke and he was gone. I searched for him, but he never showed. Now I travel the lands for answers to my own life...
[193] Glimli: Charrity
Wed Apr 8 07:31:34 1998
To: Charrity, Shalonesti, All
He sat in the forest as he normally did Glimli the Wild elf Ranger had had a hard life. First of all in Gypsy House green Then in Gypsy House white then Being renegaded He finally joined shalonesti.
He had finally found himself a home and with his many friends he felt quite confident. He heard a sob and cry from down stream? He wondered then went to look....
He saw the most beatiful elf sitting by the stream he asked her her name she responded with a sweet 'Charrity' .
He looked at her he looked at her with a smile and said why are you crying? She responded by telling him the story of Kagaden, He was most upset and said let us have a picnic by the river Shalinasti? She responded yes. So glimli went down got some food water and a picnic blanket.
They then stayed up and spoke about things good and bad and glimli finely said 'I will always be here for you' with a smile she accepted and they ate the food quitely.
After about a week he spoke with pythia on the same spot he spoke to her about charrity and how she was doing she smiled and said she wasn't doing so well because of Kagaden. Glimli sighed and worried for the elven maiden.
Glimli was very worried and was dying to see charrity but she did not show........ He finally said to himself i love her too much to let her get hurt anymore and went running into the forest calling her name tring to find her
More to Continue
[194] Gwaine: The passing ...
Wed Apr 8 14:20:44 1998
To: all
A brief summary:
I was the leader of a group of elite scouts in another
realm before the threat of Dark Knights of Fatale appeared.
Devoid of the proper appreciation of their strength
and smug in their own self-belief, my kinfolk sallied
forth to their own death and utter destruction.
Saved by a strange quirk of fate, I alone remained
a mortal testament to the valour and glory that was
once held high .. a lone voice in the land now desolate.
My wanderings brought me to this realm
and that is the begining of another saga ....
[196] Magus: Chaos in the World (1)
Wed Apr 8 16:42:18 1998
To: all
Two days ago I woke up and I felt something was different. Something had
changed and I wasn't sure if it was good or if had been evil. I laid in my
bed for several hours looking at the stars thinking about my life.. What I
had become. I then decided to get out of bed and once again defend the
forests of Shalonesti. Suddenely I heard this voice from the sky, I was
terrified and it was the first time in a long time that I had felt this way.
As I was scouting our forests I looked up and where there was a beautiful
blue sky suddenely turned dark and grey. I covered my eyes immediately
expecting for the worst however I could not keep my mind from looking..
Then suddenely, BOOM!! I saw lightning strike throughout the winds but it
did not end there.. Shortly after the lightning I saw a bluish flame mix
within the lightning as I headed for the Temple of Nadrik to pray for my
existance. In the middle of my plead to Nadrik I felt the ground shake as I
got up, things had gotten worse.. , then as I headed home, I was blinded by
this great white flash of light.. So blinding that it was unbearable. I
thought it was the end of the world.. The end of our existance. My life
had been cut short, I looked for Nadrik to guide me but I fell on my trip
back to the forests. Suddenely Nadrik took me and teleported me back to the
forests and said in his pleasing voice "Stay here, you will be safe.. The
gods will not hurt you here." As I smiled at Nadrik he vanished. I noticed
that the lightning and the blue flames had hit the ground and the world
started to split.. I grabbed unto my brothers and sisters and I looked them
in the eye as I saw tears drip down their faces as well as my own.
[197] Anya: The WaveDancers...
Wed Apr 8 17:15:04 1998
To: all Nemerle
The Waterfall kept the rising sun out of the cave behind it as the two
elves slept soundly together. The night was long and they spent it within
each other's arms. Nemerle rolled over and pulled Anya into his arms.
Smiling, she turned to her love and kissed him deeply. "I love you my
Ocean Angel" he whispered into her ear. "And I you" she replied with
a nuzzle. "This day, you and I will go fight side by side" he said
tucking a dagger into his boot, and another into his belt. Nodding,
Anya rose and leaned over into the waterfall washing her hair. When
Nemerle looked over to where Anya was, she had already gone and crept
back onto the small moss bed. He smiled walking over to her staring.
Kneeling down, he pulled a small blanket over her and kissed her
forehead.
"For now, sleep. I'll come back and get you in awhile. The night was
long, and you need your rest" He said leaving her to sleep. Anya's
dreams were full of love, joy, and happiness. The childhood memories,
and her future with Nemerle. All the children they would have together,
and all the love they would share with all the years together.
When Anya awoke, she rose slipping off her robe and placing it upon
the bed. Walking to the waterfall, she placed out her hand and let
the water drip off it slowly. Pulling her hair back into a ponytail,
she closed her eyes and jumped off from the ledge. The dive was like
she was floating on air, and when she hit the water below she felt
warm all over. Swimming around, she dived in and out of the water.
Wading in the shallow waters, she rested upon a small rock and let
her hair down. "I should tell him, I just don't know how" she
whispered to herself, as if speaking to someone else with her.
"Oh, if it was only so easy to know for sure if I was or not" she
sighed. Seeing a shadow in the cave behind the waterfall, Anya
knew it was Nemerle and called out for him. He dived from the
cave and into the water, swimming quickly over to where Anya
was resting. "Is everything alright my love?" Anya nodded, and
helped to lift Nemerle from the water. "Nemerle, theres something
I should tell you. I think I've been blessed with child.." Anya
said holding Nemerle's hand tightly. His face lit up with
his smile, as he embraced her tightly. "Thats wonderful news!
I've always wanted this Anya! I love you so much!" he said
lifting her off the rock and into the water, twirling her around
slowly. "And I love you too Nemerle..."
Anya and Nemerle WaveDancer...
[198] Magus: Chaos in the World (2)
Wed Apr 8 18:41:34 1998
To: all
I looked at Pythia.. My leader.. My Speaker. I remember the times she
had comfort me when I had made a mistake, the sounds of her voice saying
"Its alright, I am not mad at you" always had a pleasant sound to it. Then
I turned to Llyowyn.. My Senator. I remember how nice he was to me and how
he made me feel welcomed in his house of Sha'enlas. Then I turned to
Azathoth.. Perhaps one of the most honorable men I have ever met in my
life. Suddenely the flash of light knocked us all out cold. As I blacked
out I knew that this was the work of the Gods. The next thing I remember
was Drek, Keta, Nyior, and the rest of the elves waking me up.. I was in my
bed. I looked up sweating and smiled saying "I had the worst
nightma---...." , in the middle of my sentence I was interrupted by 3
strong, distant voices as they said "TEST US NO FURTHER. WE STAND TO HOLD
YOU TO YOUR VOWS. REMEMBER WELL THIS DAY, ALGORON. EXPECT OUR WRATH
VISITED TO YOU IN MANY WAYS SHOULD YOU DISOBEY. WE ARE SILENT NO MORE. As
the last words echo'ed in my head for a few minutes, the Gods' voice had
confused me, and worst of all terrifed me. I immediately grabbed my gear
and walked out of the forests and had noticed that certain things were
different and certain places not where they were. I saw vast waters and
people doing things they weren't able to as well as people who couldn't do
certain things anymore. Then suddenely one of the elves came to me with a
note.. It read that Zingin in celebration would encourage the fighting of
all clans. Naturally other clans followed as my own Speaker agreed to the
terms.
[199] Magus: Chaos in the World (3)
Wed Apr 8 19:18:33 1998
To: all
The next day I woke up. I felt different, I felt that everything else
had changed. I headed out of my bed down to resupply. Suddenely I was
attacked.. By Thuro, something different was in his eyes. I had no choice
to slay him. After that I felt like something was passed unto me. I felt
disorientated and no longer in control. I then went out in Nadrik's name to
hunt. The hunt went well as I returned into the Shalonesti forests, there
was chaos. We were fighting upon ourselves. I joined in unwillingly. At
this point I had no control over my actions. It seemed as if I had a
disease that was given by Raije to fight and fight I did. Later that day
Thuro and I had stepped to kill Pythia. We fought viciously and had
defeated her and had passed the disease on. Then I called for a fight of
all elves within Shalonesti to proclaim the greatest fighter within
Shalonesti. Many entered. Pythia was the victor. As I died I felt
something different. My endurance felt shattered. I had lost my stamina
for a second but felt stronger after. Then after I found myself leaving the
forests of Shalonesti to join the Knights in the Keep. I no longer was with
my brothers and sisters at home.. I was apart of Knighthood. Pythia killed
me and casted me out. As this had happened.. Everyone else started to
switch clans. Yinns turning Battleragers, total chaos. It seemed everyone
was affected by this disease of chaos. I was experiencing everything but
unable to do anything about it. Finally that night.. I woke up in the Keep
and had saw I had been a Colonel and saw as well as many other people were
in Knighthood. Pythia was there, Garren was there, Argothen was there,
Pendragon was there as well as several Knights.
[200] Magus: Chaos in the World (4) last one
Wed Apr 8 19:33:04 1998
To: all
We were all grouped. A massive group of 8. We set out into the town of
Althainia and we killed several people. We were unbeatable.. No one could
match the strength we had. We had a slogan saying "Join us or Die!" And
people joined. We were in total Chaos, out of control, but then again we
could do nothing about it, our bodies were there but our minds were not. We
came back to the Keep to rest. We thought to ourselves how we could not be
beat, but soon that had changed. Kuldan and his group including 2 or 3
immortals had come to the keep and had killed almost all of our group.
After I died, I blacked out. I looked up and saw that I was back in my
bed,.. Back in the forests of Shalonesti.. Back home. I was sweating and
I looked up and saw Pythia right next to me. She said in her soft,
comforting voice "Its ok Magus.. You were dreaming. Its all over now, your
safe. Your back home." I looked around, and looked at my bed and gave a
sigh of relief. I said to her "Thank god! You wouldn't believe what I was
dreaming." I stood up and looked out and had saw the great waters still
existed and turned to Pythia and said "Maybe it wasn't a dream" as I felt my
forehead I felt a nasty bruise.
[201] Culain: The meeting
Wed Apr 8 23:36:55 1998
To: all
Culain Lach Feragh sat gazing intently at the great Dragon Sea before him.
The silvery grey ocean, cold yet powerful reflected that of his inner thoughts.
Even the warmth and grandeur of Algoron's only sun setting in the western sky
did nothing to appease his troubled mind. It was great change and turmoil that
had brought him to this point in his life. So much had happened, such change
upon him, so much to think about.
So it was, with these distracting events in his head, that Culain almost
missed the presence of a newcomer. From amongst the waves, a figure emerged.
A blue skinned elven woman now stood before him with fiery red hair, and
little else to cover the nakedness of her body; she appeard to be every bit
as innocent as her words soon reveiled. Her beauty so stunned Culain, that
for the first time in weeks, it wrenched completely the turmoil from inside
of him.
As she walked towards him, time seemed to slow. She was almost past
his seemingly secret vantage point, when he seized the opportunity to
approach the elven maid for the first time.
"Can I offer you my cloak, my lady?," he bowed as the words left his lips.
If she was startled, she did not show it.
"Thankyou kind sir, the winds of winter are soon upon us. Can you tell me
please, what land is this?" Her voice was soft silk, light and musical.
"This is an isolated beach near the kingdom of Arkane." Seconds of
silence seemed to stretch into an eternity. There was a feeling in the air
between, them that neither could explain. Only that something more needed to
be said, less the moment be lost.
Fearing their brief meeting would come to an end, Culain spoke the first thing
he could think of,
"Is there anything else I can assist you with?"
"Well actually," her voice seemed to pause as she searched for the correct
words to address this dark stranger.
"Oh forgive me my lady. My name is Culain Lach Feragh, scholar and mage,
formly that of the kingdom of Arkane."
"I am Tsai T'eannu, lady of the Crystal Ocean sept of the dragon sea,
and I am pleased to meet you. What I need is a guide noble sir, for I am
obviously new to this region; but that is perhaps too much to ask of a
stranger, even one so kind as you."
"It would be an honor to guide you. Algoron you will find, can be dangerous
as well as beautiful. Do you know anything of the events that touch this
land?" In his thoughts he remembered the chaos left behind, and wondered
if he was capable of returning himself, let alone taking on the responsibility
of guiding someone new.
"Very little good sir. Perhaps so little that I would impose on you too
much with my lack of knowledge." There was unspoken question in her words.
"No, as I said my lady, it would be my honor. Please sit here beside me.
Let me start a fire, and we will talk of Algoron until you will hear no more."
A fire lept brightly from a pit near by at one wave of Culain's arm, and the
two settled beside it.
They talked until all hours of the morning. By dawn, his voice was hoarse
from the speakings of customs and clans, kingdoms and gods, good and evil.
All the while, Tsai sat and absorbed his knowledge, her auqualine blue eyes
never leaving his face. They discovered similarities too strong to ignore,
a love of life, of peace and of knowledge. When they finally decided to
rest, unspokingly they chose to lie side by side on his single pallet.
The weeks following seemed to pass quickly. Culain's troubles faded, swallowed
by the growing radiance of a newly found passion. The pain in his heart
caused by the leaving of Natarasha would always exist, as would his love for
her, but no longer would it bother him. The emptiness was again filled,
Culain was now whole.
Culain Lach Feragh, once again of the Kingdom of Arkane,
. once again helping those in need.
[202] Menelaus: A New Beginning
Thu Apr 9 00:12:14 1998
To: all
Menelaus slowly walked past the campfire. Staring into the
shadows around the wagons he thought of the realm. Shattered. Things had
never been stable for him. He found a spot near the campfire and sat
amongst the gypsies. It had been years since he had joined, well over a
dozen or so. After arriving on this continent, he had met Mnementh and
Xavian. They had worked long hours, through thick and thin. There were
always hard times and an oocasional good one slipped in here and there.
Menelaus looked around the campfire, the image of the treacherous
Dionare came by the fire, as did that of Kerith and numerous
Pirates . He got up, and dusted off his clothes. He would miss these
wagons, despite their actions. On one hand , he would miss the good
times he had had here with various gypsies, on the other hand, since the
very beginning, his house , that of Orange, had long been destined to
leave. He walked quickly to the Warder's wagon, looking for the warder to
say his last farewells. Not finding him, nor any other gypsies he had
long known, Menelaus quietly walked over to the common, mounted his
horse and whispered "Fare Thee Well, Gypsies." He rode all day, boarding
the ship to Althania. He viewed the seas with admiration , seas he would
aspire to render Peaceful. He looked around, several passengers spoke
of the Pirates. "Ah" he thought "One day they shall never bring fear to
thine hearts good peasants, time will show that". Upon landing he headed to
the newly constructed Coastal Fortress. A huge bastion, his Fleet, with
its new name of the Armada, would make its home there, and would work to
bring Order and Peace to the seas.
[203] Gwaine: The arrival ..
Thu Apr 9 07:11:19 1998
To: all
I slowly opened my eyes, the searing sting of salt water and
sunlight greeting me.
I braced myself against the side of the open deck and slowly
rose to my feet. Sparkles of sunlight on droplets from the
blustering seas filled my vision and for a moment all that
was beautiful was within me.
But as always since I'd left my devastated homeland
memories returned to haunt. Images of laughing comrades
their friendship .. our friendship .. our times together
filled my mind, the agony of their loss stinging unbearably.
My fists clenched with emotion .. wiping roughly at my
eyes as i blinked away the scorching tears I vowed vengeance.
Vengeneance against the evil that stole my life, against
all minions of evil .. against the Dark Gods that wrought
such havoc to those that lived and now have died for good.
[204] Rokgar: The Bitter End
Thu Apr 9 23:06:05 1998
To: all Eclipse
Kierstyn wandered around the keep, no particular goal in mind. Word around
the keep was that Rokgar had taken the coward's way out, taking his own life
rather than facing up to the harsh realities of the realm. Yet a complete
silence reigned over all her clanmates, and she did not dare break this
solemn silence to ask if it was true.
Her wandering led her to the entrance of the practice room, which she knew
had often served as Rokgar's prayer room. She opened the door, and peeked
in. The practice room was apparently empty, a rare sight in the keep,
usually bustling with activity, the generals teaching the soldiers the arts
of combat. She backed out of the room, and had started shutting the door
when something caught her eye. One of the small shrines in the room was
apparently cluttered with parchment.
She walked up to the shrine, and found that most the scrolls were unreadable,
full of ink blots. Apparently someone had decided to learn the arts of
penmanship, without much success. Only one of the scrolls was properly
sealed. A closer examination of this seal revealed an obscure symbol, one
that a well-learned historian might have known. The seal of a fallen house.
The seal of house Vlag'nkar.
"As I write this letter, I know not what my future holds. I can no longer
accept the dishonor the Eclipse has brought onto itself. I can sense the
very spirit of my Mentor, a true warrior, an Elf, sobbing at this pointless
battle we bring to the Elves of Shalonesti. The sense of honor he had
instilled in me is revolted by the hypocrisy of waging this war, started
over a petty squabble, a dishonorless demand of taxes.
I remember the days when Eclipse had been a true Brotherhood. The battles
fought besides Saravhana, Grobb and Maerion. The Eclipse was not a greatly
powerful clan in those times, but we had honor. I would have laid down my
life for any of my allies, and I believe they would have done the same for
me.
Now the Eclipse has grown strong. With strength comes vanity. Saravhana
was corrupted by this, becoming a dictator. She then stepped down from
the leadership, giving Lord Vette his chance at glory. Lord Vette's first
few days with the mantle of leadership seemed to go to his head, but I
truly believe he listened to me, when I told him of my concerns. Yet
nothing was done.
I will now go voice my opinions to Lord Vette, and give him a choice.
I can no longer stay in a clan this corrupted, yet I gave my life to the
Eclipse. Should someone be reading this letter, know that Lord Vette
has decided against me.
Rokgar Vlag'nkar."
Kierstyn rolled the scroll, and replaced the seal. She left the scroll
on the small shrine, and left the room.
[205] Gills: Something that must be done
Fri Apr 10 01:45:09 1998
To: All
JOURNAL ENTRY
9 o'clock pm, Day of Deception, 30th of the month of spring
These past few months I have been doin a lot of thinkin about
my past and how it affects my life in Wargar. All those years ago
when I killed the Grand Advisor of the Underdark, I was imprisoned
in the Mines of Heldaarn where I worked as a slave because of my
heinous crime. For years I withstood the torture they imposed upon
me. Eventually i escaped and fled to the surface. I found a safe
haven within the hills and was frequently visited by a dwarven
youth, not much younger than I. After many weeks of distrustful
conversation, he and I became friends. Reygrim often spoke of his
aspiration to become a mighty warrior of Wargar. At first it was
merely a conversation piece, but the more he told me of the great
clan of dwarves the more I wanted to meet them.
That was many, many years ago and now Im the Thane of Dark Dwarves.
In the recent months there has been a surge of Dark Dwarves coming
to the surface because of a great rebellion in Underdark. Many of
them have joined Wargar and I cant help but realize that Im not
like them anymore. I have something that they dont.....trust.
This is what has led me to this decision....I must leave Wargar.
With their arrival came change, and that change is unchangable and
unnacceptable by me. I respect them, but I will never be like them.
Gilsorius McNair (Gills)(Renegade)
[206] Praxsis: The Eclipse...
Sat Apr 11 00:48:58 1998
To: all
Clouds of Fire
Pits of Darkness
Swirrling seas
Screams of Terror
Praxsis stared down on the world, watching the havoc that was created by the gods.
'Did I not tell you this was to happen, boy?', questioned Ethigrax.
'I never question what you reveal to me in my visions, Ethigrax.', replied Praxsis.
Ethigrax chuckled ,'I am your mind, do not lie to me. I know you wander from my voice.'
Praxsis looked to the demon, then back down to the chaotic dance the land was going through.
'You are not my mind, only part of it Ethigrax. I have free will.', responded Praxsis.
The demon laughed,'If you choose to believe that, boy. Think what you will.'
Praxsis shook his head as he watched the land rip itself apart. 'What purpose does this event have? Are you displaying your power? Trying to teach the mortals something?', asked Praxsis.
'Your mind could not handle even the idea of what we are creating here. What makes you think that
you deserve an answer to your question?', snarled Ethigrax. 'I was just curious
about your intentions.', responded Praxsis. 'Our intentions? Just watch the land below, you will see what our intentions are. When you have seen enough just close your eyes and your spirit will return
to your body.', said Ethigrax. With one last cackle Ethigrax disappeared, leaving Praxsis alone.
Praxsis watched below him, thinking of what he was told in the visions.
He had seen this event dozens of times in his head, never truly believing it to be true.
It was, the chaos pictures formed in his mind. Similar to what he saw as he gazed down upon Algoron.
He saw the land violently tear away into the sea, as he had seen in his visions. Mountains crumbling, forests erupted in flames and rivers appeared where there was none before. Praxsis watched silently from his
vantage point. Praxsis knew this was to happen, but seeing it happen was much different.
He knew the hand of fate played by the gods was cruel, but which of them was involved? The lawful gods would never let this happen if they had not had say in it. Why would they wish this destruction on their flock? How could they be part of it, but how could they not be. Praxsis' thought pattern was broken as a mountain exploded down below, shooting a colum of molten
rock high into the air. The land around this volcano tore away from itselfs and water began to fill the gap.
A giant boulder went crashing into a home, killing its owners. Praxsis closed his eyes he had seen enough. The visions continued in his mind even without his sight.
The Eclipse had begun....
Praxsis Oblisk
[207] Vette: the Knights end
Sat Apr 11 17:30:24 1998
To: all
Lord Vette, the towering yinn in black cermeonial platemail stood
over the body of Rokgar. The minotaurs throat was crushed
by the chain of the flail, and the side of his skull splintered
by the spiked balls at the end. The look on Lord Vette's face
was of utter disgust, but inside, he felt nothing.
...
Lord Vette was deep in prayer to the Master of Darkness,
his soul embracing the darkness, letting it fill him, and listening.
There was nothing but darkness...
Something was disturbing his cold corporeal form, drawing him back.
"Pardon, please repeat yourself - I was elsewhere."
"HighLord, end my suffering, please choose now, me or him."
"Followers of Mencius do not suffer, they get angry."
"The gods have forsaken me..."
The HighLord knew the truth, it was Rokgar who had forsaken the gods.
...
There was little reason to react now, Lord Vette could have done
something to stop it, but there was no reason to. It was calming
how time slowed down as death approached, Rokgar had drawn his
flail. His expert use had caused the death of many, and now him.
The HighLord simply watched, unmoved, as the minotaur delivered
his own punishment. HONOR is a gift from the gods, never forget it.
...
Other Dark Knights had arrived, they were taken aback by the sight.
The HighLord spoke, his low deep voice bringing the rest to attention.
"He was an honorable Knight. Place his embalmed corpse below, in the
tomb of heroes. He will rest there. Keeper, inscribe his name on the scrolls
of lost Knights, he shall not be forgotten."
The thought of resurrecting the minotaur crossed his mind. No, he
has already been punished. Perhaps another time, he would speak to the evil
one, Yang. But for now his meditations required him. The assembly of
Dark Knights within the Order of Eclipse was near at hand.
...
The voice of Darkness boomed through his skull,
"Prepare for my return"
There was no mistaking that voice, and no disobeying.
[208] Korvikan: A Deitys call.
Sat Apr 11 18:15:00 1998
To: all
. The Old bladesinger went about his duties. As normal, there
was plenty to keep him busy. The dwarves had taken it to
themselves to enter the forest again, and Korvikan knew that
he would once again be fighting. The bladesinger chanted the
words of his protection spells, and left the hall of moons to
find the dwarves that had entered the forest protected by the
elves.
. As he left the hall of moons and entered the valenwood, he
quickly spoted the dwarves and a battle insued. Korvikan was
quickly turned back by the large number of dwarves and lost
the battle that he has initated. Then his whole life changed.
. Sitting in his room Korvikan heard a loud thundering voice
in his mind. He heard the call of his deity, Austinian was
speaking to him. -How could this be? I thought the gods Guided
our lives silently- he thought to himself. Korvikan had always
been religous, His Deity coming before himself, or anything.
He listened with intense intrest.
. "Korvikan, You are troubled my Son."
. "Well then guide me Father." Korvikan said as he kneeled
on the floor.
. "Your anger easily, have you found no peace in
benevolance?"
. "Father, I have known only you in my heart, Guide me, and
let me know what I can do to win your favor back."
. "You should find peace in your life. And eliminate anger
from youself."
. "Father, I pray I can find the way, I will from this day
forward try to suppress the anger that I have in my heart."
As quickly as Austinians words left his head Korvikan
felt a warmth fill his body, He knew what he needed to do.
. Under his breath the Old bladesinger whispered "The anger
must be removed. I will fight the Hate, and the evil of this
world in your name Father. And I will amend the pain my anger
has caused."
. Korvikan then set out as on a mision of peace. What would
happen next only known to him.
[209] Nemerle: A tragedy
Sat Apr 11 23:55:44 1998
To: Anya Alurae all
The dolphin swam away carrying the young prince's note...
Dear father,
A tragedy has befallen your sister Alurae.
I am afraid she has gone quite mad
She bosses and bullies Anya and I around like we were commoners
She even assumes she is head of the family!
And, she showed no mirth when I announced Anya was pregnant!
Please send help quickly! This is becoming unbearable!
Your son,
Nemerle Wavedancer
[210] Praxsis: A soul is a soul is a soul
Sun Apr 12 00:20:07 1998
To: all
Praxsis dropped to one knee, reaching down to pick up
the corpse of Rokgar. He had watched his friend take
his own life. Watched as life was torn from his body.
Praxsis scooped the body up over his shoulder and stood
up. 'Do not worry friend, I will take care of
everything', spoke Praxsis aloud. Making sure the body
was secure Praxsis began to walk away from the keep.
Praxsis walked through the night, carrying the body
with him. Upon reaching the choosen spot he stopped
and put the body down. Praxsis drew a dagger from his belt
and slid it across his right wrist. Blood flowed from
the wound and began to drip to the ground. Praxsis
drew a small circle in the forest ground with the blood.
A simple spell healed the wound. Praxsis picked the
corpse of Rokgar back up and placed it down in the circle
of blood. Praxsis looked down at the circle, his eyes
flashed red as he raised his arms to the sky. A streak
of lightning came from the sky, striking the circle
which caused it to burst into flames. The flames licked
skyward causing wicked shadows to be cast all around.
It will be, as it always has. Truth in death, friends
held close', screamed Praxsis at the watchers above.
Praxsis began to chant, wind began to pick up.
The tree's branches were whipping in the storm that
was created in this space only. The fire started to twist
and grow into gnarled clawed hands that flailed about
in the storm. With a quick command the hands wrapped
themselves around the corpse of Rokgar, burning deep
into his body. A grin crossed Praxsis' face, a twisted
smile so many have seen. Another command and the burning
hands began to pull out from the body, seemingly
trying to bring something with them. The flames pulled
out from the body, clasping at what Praxsis wanted.
The soul of his friend, Rokgar. The burning hands held
the essence above the decaying body. With a simple movement
Praxsis brought his right hand forward. The ring on his
finger began to glow bright and a field of dark light
shot forward, surrounding the soul the burning hands held.
The eye in the ring opened, and started to draw the
dark light into the ring. The soul was being taken
into the eye, into the ring. Within seconds the soul and
light were drawn into the ring, the eye closed shut.
I am your keeper Rokgar', spoke Praxsis as the
storm stopped in an instant. Your soul is safe with
me my friend', announced Praxsis as the flames extinguished.
Kneeling again, Praxsis took up the charred corpse onto
his shoulder. 'This place is holy ground, again', snickered
Praxsis. Taking one last look at the ground and then
to his ring, he turned and began the long walk back
to the keep. Now having to bury the corpse in the
Hall of Heros as Vette had asked.
Within death their is life, within life their is death.
Turning in circles, the flowing pattern they call birth
only melds with death. There is no end, the soul still lives
long past the mortal host. Rokgar, rest well my friend
it is not over yet.
Praxsis Oblisk...
[211] Markon: The Past of Markon Kathefion
Sun Apr 12 00:31:38 1998
To: all
I have been through many trials in my life and this for all who wish to
know about my past...
It was surely a joyous occasion when I turned 16 my father started
training me for battle and he was to challenge the Commander of our
town for control of the area. My mother was also due to finally bring
me a younger sibling after being an only child for 16 years. On the
day of my father's challenge to the commander he was at the bar when
a large force of the Commanders me walked in. They drew there weapons
and headed straight for my father. He took up his axe and prepared
to defend himself. He fought bravely against the 10 men, but was
eventually killed after slaying half of the force of men. My mother
was greiving for weeks. About a month later my mother was soon due
to give birth to a new child. That night, a large force of goblins
attempted a raid on our town. Our town guards spung into action
quickly and slew half of there number quickly scattering the remaining
goblins throughout the town. I woke up that night to the sound of
breaking glass somewhere in our house. I grabbed my sword and armor
and went out to see what was happening. I rushed into the hall to
see the door to my mother's room slightly open and heard quiet
snickering, and dull thudding noises. I nudged open the door and
saw 4 rotten green creatures standing in my mother's room standing
over the corpse of my pregnant mother. I fell into a rage and rushed
into the room. The next few days I do not remember, but I the next
thing I remember after that was waking up in dark forest covered in
foul smelling blood. I washed myself in a small pool of water near by
and gathered what food I could find around. I recognized the area
and found my way back to my village a few days later. I was greeted
by the guards at the gate who escorted me to my house. The mess had
been cleaned up and my mother's burial was set for the next day.
They told me what had happened during my rage. I mangled the 4 goblins
who had assaulted my mother and went around town hunting down and
killing all the other goblins I could get my hands on. After my
mother's burial I was put into the care of the Captain of the guard of
our town. He trained me well until I reached the age of 25 when I
set out to see the world. I 1st went to the acedemy in Althainia and
honed my skills. I adventured around Algoron for about a year and
decided to join the Clan of Valor who fought against the evil that
plagued the lands. I battled my way around the land and eventually
earned myself the rank of A Knight of Chivalry where I have witnessed
the wrath that the gods have turned upon these torn lands. This event
is what has prompted me to open up my family name to all honorable
minotaurs who have been abandoned and orphaned. I do not forget my
roots and to any minotaurs who have had it rough you will have someone
to call your family.
Markon Kathefion, The Ice Minotuar, Knight of Chivalry
[214] Gorgin: Gorgin story. It...interesting. Read good for.
Sun Apr 12 23:45:15 1998
To: all
---This Gorgin story. It wy Gorgin cum Althina. It be hard rede
coud be cause Gorgin not good spel. but it Gorgin story an Gorgin
proud write.
---It all start when Gorgin litl Ogr. Gorgin fathr big warror in
da city army dat had. He good solger. He strong an kil lot enemi.
But on day enemi atak city one tim, he get hrt bad. He not di rite
away so he git chans tell Gorgin thing in deth bed.
---He say "Gorgin. You big. You big then me wen me you age. You
good smash. You good smash then me wen me you age. Dat nife in
bak cum from gobler. Gobler wek an chikin an all atak from bak. So
you make up for RagTak by kill weak gobler and kill weak other guys
too." Ter cum to father i. he say "Gorgin, you smash. You go wrld
and smash good for RagTak. You go wrld and find other strong guys
that like smash weak goblers and othr weak guy. Go smash for RagTak
---Befor father fall in last slep he ynk right tusk from mouth and
give Gorgin. He say "Keep tusk of Ragtak. Wer it wen go kill weak
goblers."
---Gorgin not let go of da tusk sins den. Gorgin carry with wen
kill litl gobler or bite of kender hed.
---Now Gorgin go find guys that strong lik father sed. Me gro
strngth an do wat father sed even if guys hate Gorgin. Gorgin not
care wat guys think. Gorgin find group an smash for dem. Gorgin
smash cus da gobler stab back of father. Gorgin smash an dat dat.
---Dat Gorgin story. Dat wy Gorgin smash wether guys like or no.
Gorgin is Gorgin an not care wat think. Gorgin just smash.
[215] Magus: Dragonheart
Mon Apr 13 01:39:35 1998
To: all
"Extra! Extra! Read all about it" I heard as I walked passed Althainia
today. I found out that the Dark Knights of Eclipse had ended the war with
us and we had finished our last battle as peace became between our two
clans. I must admit I was unease at first but perhaps in time I will trust
them as I have trusted Shalonesti. I also found out that the dwarves of the
mountain had refused our talks for peace and perhaps a more stability within
Althainia. I was very disappointed and I saw it in Darkshadow's and
Korvikan's eyes as there hard work had came up to nothing. I still wonder
if we will ever have peace with the dwarves, for we are fighting our
ancestor's battle. As I boarded the ship SeaQuest today and headed out to
Arkane in search of my friend.. Azathoth. I went to assist him in the
recovering of his lost equipment that was tragedly lost. As I saw him in
Arkane he was already being assisted by a fellow ranger called Kelthas..
One of the Dark Knights of Eclipse. I found quickly that he was indeed not
an enemy and it eased my head knowing that peace can exist between our clans
for now. Then again I was stopped by a messenger from Shalonesti who had an
urgent message to deliver me and Azathoth. Anaran had requested to meet to
talk with us about something personal. I was quite suprised at first for I
had not seen my friend Anaran in awhile nor have travelled with him for the
matter.
[216] Magus: Dragonheart Part 2/2
Mon Apr 13 02:00:39 1998
To: all
I returned to the forests of Shalonesti with Azathoth after we had
recovered most of his equipment and asked him and Anaran to join me in my
favorite place .. Lhedr-Eowyl's Pond. We sat and talked about our
situation.. Our problems and there we decided that we were more than just
friends. We were to become brothers. It felt good knowing that I was once
again apart of a family and knowing that Azathoth and Anaran as they are..
I was honored. I felt like Nadrik himself had given me a blessing by his
own heart. I walk around these days now holding my head up higher as Anaran
, Azathoth and I are now truely brothers. I hope that I will meet more
people with there courage, honor, compassion, and most important..
Friendship as I have found within them. Truely my life has been blessed
these past few years within my life. I only hope that I can prove that I am
a good brother to them as I was to my own family. From this day onwards I
now wear the name of Dragonheart which is our brotherhood name. May our
Gods bless us well and please welcome us as we now walk together against
this cruel world.
Magus Dragonheart (Trueheart) [Sha'enlas] House of Mystics.
Azathoth Dragonheart-Sha'falas, of House of Protectors [Esmerelda]
Anaran Dragonhelm Sha'falas [Dragonheart]
[217] Markon: My sea adventure or Praxsis and I
Mon Apr 13 02:30:38 1998
To: all
Tonight I was forced to abandon ship when Rixon and his lacky Rethrax
jumped onto my ship and attacked me forcing me to make a hasty retreat
overboard. I plunged into the icy waters and started the long swim
towards shore, but I eventually became tired and struggled towards the
shore just a half mile away. I finally became overcome with groggyness
and went down in the icy waters of Roully Bab Binb. Thankfully, I was
once again graciously ressurected by the great Zandreya and set
to work on the near impossible task of recovering my corpse from the
ocean. At the port of Arkane I unluckily met Nerull and Maximus
waiting there and ever the opportunists killed me while I was naked and
still very badly wounded. Zandreya found in it her graces to do me a
last favor again and once again I was brought back to fufill my purpose
for her. I made my way back to my clan hall and took a break while
my clanmates franticly searched in vain for my corpse. Just when I had
given up hope a recieved a message from Praxsis. One who I had
considered a major enemy. He asked if I had found my corpse yet and
when I said no I got no repsonse. I naturally assumed he was off to
relieve my corpse of most of it's valubles. A minute later I recieved
another message from Praxsis to get ready to be summoned. I was
very suspicious but seeing no other option I readied myself for the
possible situation. Having seen Nerull and Maximus in the area earlier
I thought they might be in cahoots and just wanted to kill me again.
I was summoned out a few feet above a portion of the ocean and plunged
into next to my corpse. Praxsis hovered there over it and I grimly
awaited for him to make another corpse to join it, but no assault came.
He grinned down at me as I treaded the freezing water and gathered the
items from my body. I thanked him heartily and prayed for
transportation back to Arkane. Praxsis also later brought me my
invisible rings which in my haste to not drown again had forgotten
about. I know of no other man who would aid his enemy as much as
Praxsis did and I hold him in high respect both as a fighter and a
leader, even if we are bitter enemies most of the time. These events
have changed my views on all of Eclipse and I hope all of there other
members uphold the same honor the Praxsis does. I will no
longer insult members of Eclipse unless they have demonstrated Malice
like behaviour.
Markon Kathefion, Blazing a Trail though these Turbulent Times
[218] Kagaden: Recalling the distant past (part 1)
Mon Apr 13 03:00:18 1998
To: all
FORWARD:
My life has been quite an uneventful one. A life of happiness
as well as sorrow. I was born to the Prosek family several years
ago (around 25 to be exact). Born to a loving family, I have one
brother, a wonderful big brother whom also dwells within the clave
with the name Lankastor.
At the young age of 21 I married a beautiful woman whom I knew
from my youth, Charrity. We had a beautiful child Kelsan about a
year later. I know little about my childs development nor what has
happened to my wife... for I am a prisoner to my mortal shell.
Trapped within my body seeking release... and revenge to the
god which smite me to this existance... Fatale. My torment began
the day I shall remember for eternity...
It was like any other day... the sky a beautiful blue, birds singing
in the trees, and as I casually floated down market square headed to
the jewelers I found it quite bustling with activity. Entering the
jewelers I was greeted with a warm smile and as I bought a few diamonds
I engaged the jeweler in conversation...
How are you doing friend? the jeweler said with a warm smile.
Excellent, thank you, and yourself? I replied making small talk.
The jeweler nodded amused... Well quite well... have you seen what
all the fuss seems to be today out in market square?
I gave him a curious glance, eh? I noticed nothing out of the ordinary
why do you ask?
The jewelers gave a chuckle You mean you havent heard the ranting
of that crazy fool Bystrick shouting to the masses?
Thinking a moment as to where I have heard this name before a wash
of curiousity settled in... Why no I haven't noticed. I belive I should
take a look.
Giving the jeweler a warm smile as he gave me the diamonds I paid for
I exited the establishment and headed down the street to Market
Square.
Heading down Main Street I noticed, indeed something was amiss here.
A large crowd surrounded a man on a pedestal... the man was shouting
,ranting about some strange topic of how the gods where indeed false.
Also that one had the power within himself to survive the great cataclysm
which was soon to befall the mortals of this world.
I noticed nothing when I first approached of the crowds awkward behavior
however after listening to the man for several moments I found myself
dazing strangely... and looking around I saw I wasn't the only one
entranced by this mans words. I felt paralyzed my mind screaming at me,
one part of my mind screeched FLEE! RUN! GET AWAY FROM THIS DEMON!
,I found however I could not use my limbs and stood helpless as another
voice in my mind cried BEG HIM FOR SALVATION! YOUR ONLY HOPE IS TO
READ HIS BIBLE! TIS THE ONLY THING WHICH SHALL STOP THIS INSANITY
YOU FEEL!
Looking back on it I can describe it as no magic I have ever experienced.
The feeling was horrible, and at the same time awkwardly euphoric.
It seemed like forever I was standing there gawking at this demon who
had filled my head with such vile thoughts... Untill finally I was
blessed from my strife as I passed out from a mixture of exaustion
and confusion.
[219] Nemerle: The response...
Mon Apr 13 10:47:51 1998
To: Alurae all
Nemerle kissed the dolphin and thanked him for bringing his father's respose so quickly...
My dearest son,
Even as children, my dear sister did have a tendency to be a...brat.
But despite her rough edges, she is of good heart.
Still, strange she is so cold and distant....
Keep an eye on her and keep me posted as to her actions.
But enough talk of my sister
Congratulations to you and Anya!
It is wonderful to hear she is with child!
I have already begun making preparations for festivities when your child is born.
Love,
Dad [Royal Seal of the Wavedancer family]
P.S. Do not let her outrageous claims of being head of the family
bug you. She always did have delusions of granduer. *chuckle*
[220] Tether: The Leave of Kannar.
Mon Apr 13 18:17:15 1998
To: all
. Kannar looked down at the campfire. It was late night and most
of the other Gypsys were either sleeping, or outside hunting,
shopping, looting, or whatever suited their current pleasures.
Kannar tended to take part in the parties at the Grunting Boar Inn,
but tonight he could not find the mood for drink. Just sitting
there staring at the campfire was enough for him now. He just
needed to calm his mind.
. Times were tough for the Gypsys. Malice had turned their full
full attention on killing, and looting Gypsy members. Kannar had
seen many good friends fall at their hands. Many of them not
returning to the refuge of the wagons.
. Kannar knew the reasons for all this madness. He knew the
reason for the fate of his friends. He had been approched by more
than one Malice member telling him reasons, reasons, and even a few
solutions. But he could do nothing about it. He was very highly
ranked in his house, but he knew his limits. He knew he was young.
He never denied that he was inexperienced. And he knew that he
simply did not have the power to do what Malice asked.
. Malice wanted an entire house destroyed. They had reasons that
easily convinced Kannar, but he knew that it would take a power much
greater then himself to do something like that. Their next demand
was even more out of his reach. They demanded that the Warder be
removed.
. Frustration swept through his mind. What could he do? He knew
the answers, but did not have the voice to give them. Also, even if
he could find a way to get rid of the Warder, he wouldn't do it. He
trusted him. He admired him. He would never betray him.
. These thoughts were all going through his mind as he stared at
the flames of the campfire. He swore he could see faces in the fire
laughing at him. Taunting him for his weakness.
. Weeks had passed since that day by the campfire. Kannar awoke
ready to face the same day as allways. But this would be different.
Their house, the house which everyone had put so much work into, was
being attacked. Not by Malice. Not by any other clan, but from the
inside. Apparently words had been said by a house member to the
Warders wife. Words that may make one angry, but the Warder
exercised his power to the fullest. He was not just trying to
destroy this one outspoken member, but the whole house itself. He
gave dues that could not be payed, demands that could not be acted
uppon, and was even rumered to be making other unspeakable deals
that Kannar simply refused to beleive.
. Kannar's mind was torn. He could not clear his mind. He could
see his options slowly float away from him.
Most of his last days in Gypsy have become blurry. He can still
remember that his friend, his elder, was taking a stand against the
Warder. But he would be no part of it. His life would take a
different turn.
Note: This happened a good while back, so in no way speaks of the
current clan of Gypsy.
[221] Markon: A new beginning...
Tue Apr 14 00:18:16 1998
To: all
As I sat in the clan hall of Valor I looked around and saw all the
memorbilia that lined the walls and thought to myself. "You know I'm
as happy as i thought I was." The personal feuds between Valor and
Eclipse were keeping me from my true goals. I was to defend nature
and my family name which I was not doing in my current position. Sure,
I was ultimatly doing what the bulk of the world thought was good, but
what is really good. Was I doing good by leading my clan against an
enemy that was much the same as us? I made up my mind to leave the
clan and search out the true meaning of what should be dubbed as good.
In my opinion the only real good is upholding your honor, and in that
case I praise most of the clans around, but I regret I cannot join
any one cause yet as I still do not know which road I should be
following although Pendragon has offered to me join the Pirates which
has been rolling around in my mind since then since me and Pendragon
were good friends before he was renegaded from Valor. I could always
use a little help while I'm trying to find out what it is I search for
but I do not think the pirates are the way to go. As I travel around
these new lands I will wait for a sign from Zandreya as what I should
do. I have found consolation with my old friend Gills who has chosen
the same path as I. We will now mostly work together except on
whatever personal wars we have going on. I will continue to look for
a new family and defend my honor.
Markon Kathefion, The Ice Minotaur, Loyal to Zandreya
[222] Nicadaemus: Retribution
Tue Apr 14 11:39:36 1998
To: all
Sifting through the items of Arataks ravaged body I was careful to
avoid the bright daylight streaming through Corielas windows. I
smiled and thought of Arataks pitiful cries for mercy just before I
drove my lance home. His blood had soaked the bottom edges of my
robe as I stood over his dead form for a while. Perhaps in death he
has learned the respect that he did not possess in life. *snicker* He
dared to strike me in the midst of Hell, my second home, of all places.
Still snickering I took a bit of his brain matter for Pollux and a few
lengths of gut for Thordall. The lesson I wished to teach has been
delivered. I fashioned a symbol of the Heretic and nailed his bloody
corpse to the cross.my work here is done.
The Hellion Thane.
[225] Praxsis: Darkness in Darkness
Tue Apr 14 21:06:42 1998
To: all
Praxsis stepped out from the keep and began the short walk to the
beautifully dark city of Verminasia. He strolled past the guards
which stared at him with ghost-like fear. He chuckled to himself while
entering the park he had dubbed the 'too dark park'. It was
called this because of the great looming tower that now stood within it.
Praxsis walked to the gates of the Black Robes tower and waited for
his friend to arrive.
Minutes later, the gates creeked open..seemingly by themselves.
Praxsis looked to the gates, awaiting her arrival. The air waved slowly
as she began to materialize infront of him. Praxsis smiled at her sight
as Elisabeth came fully into view. Her elegant darkness brought
a smile to the normally grim face Praxsis had. Elisabeth smiled at
Praxsis and asked for the weapon he wished enchanted. Praxsis quickly handed
her the the lance, knowing that her time was important. 'How are
you this eve, Elisabeth', asked Praxsis. A quick smile crossed
her face.
[226] Praxsis: Darkness in Darkness (Part II)
Tue Apr 14 21:36:36 1998
To: all
Elisabeth spoke back to Praxsis,' I am fine, Dark One, I trust
you are as well'. 'Yes I am fine', replied Praxsis. With a nod
Elisabeth began to speak the words for her enchant spells.
A flash of blue light erupted on the lance and it began to glow.
Smiles crossed both of their faces, and she continued. Many more
of these blue flashes were created upon the lance. Finally
when it glowed brightly and hummed softly Elisabeth handed
the weapon back. 'Thank you my dear, Elisabeth', said Praxsis.
'You are very welcome, Praxsis', replied Elisabeth.
Praxsis looked to the sky and saw it was beginning to brighten.
'I must return to the keep now, you know how the sunlight affects me'.
said Praxsis. 'I understand, may Fatale guide us, both Praxsis',
responded Elisabeth. With a quick smile she strolled back into the
dread gardens outside the Black Tower. The gates closed without a
hand placed upon them. Praxsis nodded and hurried back to the keep before
the sun has crossed the horizen.
Praxsis Oblisk
[227] Rhea: The Glade
Wed Apr 15 02:58:05 1998
To: all Shalonesti
Sister, I don't think it's Blake. You might want to bring
some of House Sha'falas."
Why do I never listen to her? Perhaps it is because I am the
physically older? Or maybe I'm just as headstrong as mother.
That's probably it. Whatever the case may be, though, I
seriously regret not listening to my younger sister Pythia's
warnings before leaving the Hall of Moons earlier this evening.
---
I had heard from a few Sha'relas scouts that a tall figure,
a dark cloak draped across his shoulders, had passed through
the outskirts of Shalonesti forest, almost undetected. His
description matched that of my heart's desire, thus I hurriedly
packed some travelling items and bid Lanac good eve as I passed
into the forest.
Whatever the case may be, I found this 'person' a short while
later. He sat upon a small rock, inside one of the many glades
that dot the forest. Kantilles' light streamed through the
treetops, but it seemed the cloak the figure wore absorbed all
of the moon's silvery light. Or was it the figure? 'This is
certainly not Blake,' I thought to myself, as I crept forward.
As I approached, the uncharacteristic snap of a twig allowed my
presence to be known to my quarry, and almost immediately, he
dissapeared, or rather, was replaced by a choking mist. I drew
Sikkaranil and began my ritual of the bladesong, expecting the
worst. But as I opened my mouth to sing the ancient song, the
mist itself entered my mouth, it's acrid odor the last thing I
smelled as it began to choke me.
I fell foward, my left hand clutching my mouth, trying to call
out for assistance. My mind screamed, 'WHAT IS HAPPENING?!' but
the only sound that emerges is gagging. Sikkaranil slips from
my left hand, which is quickly becoming cold and numb. It falls
to the ground, clattering against the rocks. I try to concentrate,
but my own consciousness seemed distant, slipping away as each
second passed, and replaced by a dark and empty void.
A blood-red hue began to surround the edges of my vision, as my
final thoughts before passing out were of Blake and Pythia...
---
Then I awoke. I was still in the small glade, but the white moon
had already passed overhead and gone down. The glade was now lit
by the red moon high overhead, lending it's crimson hue to
everything. I found it strangly comforting.
There was no sign of my attacker, or any mist. Perhaps I imagined
it? Nay, my neck still feels sore, from the choking and gagging.
'I best return to the hall, they'll be worried about me,' I
thought to myself. I gathered my belongings, and began the short
trip through the forest, home. The light of the sun began to
pierce through the forest's canopy as I passed Lanac without a
word. He looked at me strangely, then nodded a hesistant greetings
and turned back to his duty.
Rhealana Shalonost, Elder
[228] Radha: Visions.
Wed Apr 15 05:52:25 1998
To: all
As I raised the goblet to my lips I recalled
the words of the high priestess. "Dreams
are the decrees of the gods. To ignore ones
dream is to toy with peril." As I felt
myself slipping into unconciousness I wondered
what dreams Necrucifer would send to me.
When I awoke I was no longer in the caverns
that were my home. I was above ground. The
place my kin had been banished from long ago.
I took in my surroundings in amazement. I was
obviously in a temple dedicated to the Dark One,
but the architecture was crude and almost alien.
"Why have I been brought here," I thought
aloud, thinking none were about to hear me.
"Do you question my will?" a hoarse whisper
asked. The voice seemed to come from nowhere
and from everywhere at once. I fell to the ground
in fear, for surely I was being tested.
I cannot remember what happened after,
as the high priestess warned me such visions
were fleeting at best, and could only be
recalled in nightmares. I only know that
it has been decreed that I return to the
surface. I know not what Necrucifer has
planned for me, but I gladly give up my
place as heir to the high priestess to
perform his works on the land above.
The only possessions I took were my
dagger and an ancient map of the
surface lands to guide me. I have since discovered
that much has changed about these lands. Perhaps
this is why I have been sent. Only time will tell...
and my dreams.
[229] Angellus: Searching
Wed Apr 15 19:56:16 1998
To: all
Angellus sat on top of the tombstone...engrossed in one of his many books
He kept this vigil every night...hoping desperately to see one.
But alas, they never came. How would he ever contact one?
Suddenly, a snapping sound pulled Angellus out of his contemplation.
Who was out there?
Was it one of them?
What if it was not?
What if someone found out his dark dream?!
Angellus quickly closed his book and ducked behind a tombstone.
He quickly made himself invisible and began to look
anxiously at who his visitor might be.
[230] Traikhul: My life, My destiny
Wed Apr 15 23:34:37 1998
To: All Eclipse
My name is Traikhul D'Aerthe, I am of the honorable lineage of
blood;known as D'Aerthe. I had spent most of my younger years within
d'aeTok;practising my stealth. When my uncle Kerith returned from the main
realms;of Algoron of which the portals from dae'Tok had been destroyed, he
amazed me. He was an export at concealing himself and his skills amazed me.
I knew then that it was my wish to follow in his path, to be one with the
assassin. Now, with the shifting of the continents I managed to leave
dae'Tok and enter the realms of which I now reside. It is my goal to follow
in the path of my uncle and become a well accomplished assassin within the
brotherhood of Eclipse.
[231] Yadahdoo: A sad day for a kender
Thu Apr 16 03:20:53 1998
To: all
Today I was walking out around Arkane. I saw some people wearing earings
and headbands so I went an followed them. I've noticed lately that if I
chortle to monsters they can't hit me. So I decided to have a little
practice on these guys but they just ran away. Then I talked to one and he
said "Well want to fight my level 51?" I him.. His name was uh...
Hamish... What a "level 51" was. He said 'I can't tell you". Oh darn I
thought. I was sad because he wouldn't tell me. But I was even sadder when
this mean guy came along and started calling fire out of n no where. It
burned me all over so I fled to where these thieves live. But they got in
there too and killed me. And when I got back to my corpse, they took
everything except for these silk sashes which they left behind and which I
couldn't use. What a sad day for a kender. Those Pirates are meanies.
They probably stood there all the time while I was coming back from the
temple after buying a torch so that I could see where I was going. I don't
think I like them. (There are water stains from tear drops at
---------[ 19] Bystrick: storyquest
Fri Oct 3 22:29:20 1997
To: all
Bystrick walked Myra back to the wagons, and let her lay down for
a while, she had learned much today. Smiling inwardly
at her adept mind, he quitely snuck out of the wagon.
He was about to post his own watch at the campfire when he heard a minute
rustling from the bushes a few feet off. No one would
dare come this close unless they were friend, nor would they
be that careless unless they meant it.
"Who?" Bystrick called out.
"Warder, might I speak with you?," Came the soft reply of the well
enough known voice of Bihnx.
"Aye, the usual place, my friend," Bystrick responded,
stepping out of the circle of wagons, knowing where
they would both meet up.
He walked just a bit, smirked as he crush a stray flower
with a movement of his hand, and continued on, meeting
Bihnx at his campfire.
"Sit, please," Bihnx prompted, and both sat down.
"I have reason to speak with Myra," he continued, "as
Steel is in some trouble, and may be dying. Would you
allow me to take her to him?"
"She is to be with no one but those of my trusted Gypsies,
an myself," Bystrick stated dryly. "When she has learned
what she needs know, she will be free."
"I think this visit is very important, Warder. Maybe if you would take
her to him?"
Bystrick nodded thoughtfully, "Yes. Yes I think that will do fine. you,
of course, may accompany us if you wish."
Bihnx nodded, saying, "I will only stay if both parties wish it."
As if knowing each other too well, both stood at the
same moment, and Bihnx bid Bystrick farewell and was
off silently into the woods once again. Bystrick chuckled
inwardly. Yes, Bihnx was good at what he did. Quite the
addition to the Shalonesti...they were lucky.
Bystrick snuck his own way back around to the camp, and entered into the
light of the campfire. He would have to wake Myra soon.
Not yet, she wouldn't nearly be ready to walk another
step, but very soon.
[ 20] Bystrick: Storyquest
Fri Oct 3 22:48:43 1997
To: all
As he returned to the light of the campfire, a small message was lain out
for him by the campfire. It was in Yinnish, and with his
level of understanding, he needed to pass this on for translation.
Drakkon happened into the camp near that time, his grey
valarian trotting proudly. Bystrick beckoned to him
slightly, and he dismounted agiley, walking to where Bystrick sat.
"What is it you wish, Warder?" Drakkon asked.
"I need this translated, if you would?," asked Bystrick, handing Drakkon
the parchment. Drakkon only nodded, unbound the heavy
paper, and read aloud.
"Khisanth wishes to meet with you, if you would," he read.
"There is little else but her signature."
Bystrick nodded. "Would you accompany me in case we
encounter some problems with the language barriers?"
Drakkon nodded and they were off, sending word to Khisanth
of their meeting place.
Khisanth arrived soon after, and was allowed passage into the room where
both gypsies sat waiting. She made her acknowledgements,
and Bystrick asked her to continue. She drew in the
dust and dirt laying on the floor, and Bystrick dechipered
what she was trying to emulate. This wasn't terribly difficult
as he thought it might be. Drakkon interpreted what he
was to say very well, and Bystrick was pleased...until
Khisanth asked to speak with Myra.
"You wish to speak with Myra? Impossible," he stated flatly.
Drakkon rambled off the necessary words, and even added
a Yinnish inflection to express Bystrick's displeasure
and discomfort with the question.
She pulled a letter from her pack, poiting to it vehimently, and all
Bystrick could think of was the message she had sent
him earlier. Something was wrong here, very wrong.
"If you wish me to give this to her, I shall," Bystrick
said, with Drakkon in close persuit of his own words.
Khisanth only growled and turned to leave.
To Bystrick's surprise, it was Drakkon who spoke first.
"I suppose this meeting is adjourned then?"
"Yes. Yes, I suppose it is," Bystrick replied, masking
a most uncomfortable state with a quick half-witted smile.
Drakkon chuckled with him a moment, and they were off.
The entire way home, though, he had a very strong nagging
feeling about this Khisanth. Had he seen her before?
Certainly not, he'd not been in dae'Tok for ages. But
then...
He shook his head clear. "Nevermind that now," he whispered
to himself. There were more important matters to attend to.
He slowly climbed the stairs into his wagon, where
Myra lay quietly, sleeping. He roused her into a moderately
coherent state, gazing into her eyes. His eyes flashed
out at her once again, as he said quietly:
"You will speak with no one. You will not leave the
circle, unless staying threatens your life. You will
awaken as soon as you are able. You will seek me out
before all else."
Myra nodded her head ever so slowly, as Bystrick lowered
it back into the mass of silken pillows.
"Sleep well, my dear girl," he said, "as soon, we may
have more than one problem on our hands. Let's hope I
am more that wrong."
-------------------------------------------------------------------
[ 21] Bystrick: Storyquest
Fri Oct 3 23:26:18 1997
To: all
As he stepped out of the wagon silently, Bystrick noticed two
of his favored gypsies. he stepped down off the last step,
looking in their direction, and motioned to
Laehrin and Trey. They walked over, ceasing to talk when
they drew near, not hearing a greeting from Bystrick.
"Myra sleeps," Bystrick whispered. "Can you both do enough to protect her
from everyone...and I do mean everyone...that tries to enter?"
Trey nodded silently and drew his blade, with Laehrin smiling with just
two words "Sure boss."
Bystrick disappeared into the night from there, and was off to the forest.
The brought with him only his personal things, and Khisanth's letter.
Before he got to his favored place, however, he was struck by a heavy
thought..."She is dangerous."
As he came to a small clering, he opened the letter again, and reached
his mind out to it. The essence still flowed from even the handwriting.
But his mind didn't tell him much, because as he began to see Khisanth's
image, his mind screamed out.
He fell off the rock where he sat, shivering and unconcious, as if hit
by sudden lightning. A voice...screaming...screaming in...pain?
"Kill her! KILL HER! She brings your death with her! YOU WILL DIE!"
"Kill her?" He tried to say, yet his mouth wouldn't move.
"KILL HER!!! Do it now!" The voice rang out, regardless of his true
silence.
Without having time to think again, he heard his own voice screaming
out again, inhumanly. His screams were the souls of every lost soldier,
of every harmed person and animal, of every dead piece of nature ever.
An then, silence....long and cold.
**********************
Some time later, he awoke with his skin crawling. He felt like death
itself. But the only thing he thought of was "Kill her? Why?".
He wandered slowly back into the camp, falling limply by the campfire.
Myra would find him when she woke. For now...for now....what?
For now, nothing....exactly as he felt. Nothing.
[ 22] Lytha: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 01:43:30 1997
To: all
. Slowly, Lytha used her stealth to sneak in the room where
Steel was being kept. He moaned, and began to wake up.
The priest watching him summoned his superior, and a dozen
other acolytes showed up. Lytha watched silently from the
shadows, as the priests fussed over Steel. He pushed them
away weakly, demanding something. Lytha's ears, strained
to the utmost, picked up only the word "Myra."
. Steel uttered a few more insults, and collapsed. The
acolytes busily made sure he would live, and dissapeared
out the door again.
. Once the others were gone and Steel seemed to be breathing
well, the attending priest began to yawn and feel tired.
Lytha helped him along with a spell she had learned from
Mero. He quickly fell asleep, leaving her to work alone.
. She crept over to Steel's side, shaking his shoulder
softly. "Father?" She whispered. He moaned and opened his
eyes.
. "You." He said scornfully. "What do you want?"
. Lytha watched him coldly, contemplating the dagger hidden
in her cloak. Now would be a perfect time to call in
the others and take him to the dungeons, she thought.
But she cautioned herself, not yet. Many would notice his
dissapearance from here.
. "You wished to see Myra? She does not remember you. But
I think I can make her. She could not refuse to listen to
me. I know her better than any, save yourself."
. Steel nodded tiredly. "I must speak with her. It is
important!"
. The crazed and zealous look in his eyes frightened
Lytha, reminding him of the day they had gone to war.
Again she contemplated her dagger.
Lytha smiled, and left the room in shadows.
[ 23] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 02:10:10 1997
To: all
. Slowly, Myra awake. She lay in her warm tent a while
enjoying the warmth. Voices buzzed in her head, making it
hurt. She could not place them. It was a familiar buzz,
but she did not know why.
. "Bystrick would know." She said aloud.
. As if summoned by her words, Bystrick sprang into her
thoughts. She saw his amazing and mezmerizing red eyes
before her, and she heard his command. All other voices
faded away, until all she heard was Bystrick's. She must
find him.
. Walking purposefully out of her tent, Myra was stopped
by Laehrin.
. "You may not leave." He said simply.
. Mildly offended, Myra began to speak against him, until
she heard in her mind Bystrick's command. Speak to no one.
Myra raised her head haughtily, as she knew she must have
in her past. Laehrin, surprised, allowed her to push past
him, and into the warmth of the campfire. The warmth
attracted her, and she longed to sit beside it and study
the flames. The flames, red and orange, were as fascinating
as the trees.. or Bystrick's eyes...
. Myra's thoughts trailed away, as she stood staring at
the fire.
. And that was how Bystrick found her.
[ 24] Gnomel: storyquest
Sat Oct 4 02:28:10 1997
To: all
"ooohhh, me poor old feet"
The night, pushed back by a crackling fire, surrounded Conclave Tower in its cold mist.
From the outside, the stone seemed alive in contrast, a bastion of life against the black death.
Gnomel hobbled up the steps wearily, yet eager for the warmth awaiting him inside.
"So Tyrith, me ol friend, did you learn anything from today's ruckus?"
Tyrith, dark elf in looks but white mage in spirit, pondered the question.
"There was much fighting today, I feel disheartened.....this is a hard time for me.
I fear that my dark heritage enjoys such conflict too much."
Gnomel paused in his step. A sad Gnomish face glanced at Tyrith, briefly.
"Hmm one would think that with all the blood spilt, we all enjoy its taste.
I fear that this conflict is not good for you're soul, and yet......"
Gnomel searched for wisdom in his years and, finding none, spoke with his heart.
"......maybe this test will serve ye well, serve us all well. Come, lets step inside."
Stepping between the protective wards of the tower, the two friends made
their heavy way to the hearth.
An apprentice moved to help the two mages with their robes. The greetings were
grim, the tension in the air permeated more than just the quiet conversation.
The two moved quickly to Gnomel's chamber, tired and not wanting to breath
the heavy air too long.
The maid in Gnomel's chamber had finished boiling his special herbs in a
cauldron. The room was cosy, pictures of Gnomish
family members hung on the wall.
Gnomel smiled at the maid, thankful for the bitter brew.
"Ooohh. That smells soo nice. Thank ye Gwen. Here
is a little something for ye"
Gwen curtsied and left with the much needed gold.
"That concoction still smells as foul as the first time I smelt it."
"But you know I needs it Tyrith. I couldn't live without it.
Thankful be to the master for granting me the secret of this powerful potion."
Gnomel raised the tepid brew to his nose, inhaling deeply. "aaahhh"
"Don't fool around Gnomel, that's disgusting"
"Not to one who gains such reprieve from it, as I do."
Gnomel sighed, tipping the brew into a shallow bowl near his feet.
He placed his feet tentatively into the bowl. "ooh! She's hot!"
"I can't believe you asked Mistress Waerva for a foot balm
as your initiation gift"
"I have never regretted it once since......"
Gnomel discovered himself talking to air as Tyrith vanished
into the dark corner beside the door to the chamber.
"What? Who goes there?"
A priest of Kadiya materialised in the doorway.
"How did you get in past the wards, priest?"
"I have come to speak with you, follower of Kadiya, great goddess of peace"
"I be knowing me religious following as good as any, what
I don't know is why you would be bringing it up at this hour."
"I have had a vision...."
"Good for ye, I hear it is a great honour to be graced such by our god."
"I have been quested to seek you. I have a message. Is the elf one of us?"
"He be as good as need requires, he also speaks for himself. "
As Tyrith emerged from the shadows, a small gasp came from the priest.
"I hope you are right then Gnome.....or god help us all."
[ 25] Gnomel: storyquest
Sat Oct 4 02:34:52 1997
To: all
"The vision I had showed a Knight of the Rose, wounded.
He lay on an altar and he cried out to Nadrik. The priests called him Sir Steel."
"Sir Steel? I have had dealings with him.
He is a good and honourable knight.
I hope he fares well? Surely the priests have healed his wounds?"
"I do not know. I was given a second vision. I seen the priests of Necrucifer.... "
"They were dancing and screaming and there was the bodies of the citizens
of New Thalos!......"
The Priest, thus disturbed, started to fall.
Tyrith leaped to his aid and held him.
".....I have not much time. They were dancing on the bodies of steel and his kin!"
"I...you must help stop this....in the name of Kadiya...peace....please........."
The priest slumped in the arms of Tyrith. Slowly, the priest was lowered to the floor.
"I...I think he is dead, but how can that be Gnomel? Wait! He has a dagger in him!"
"Treachery! But we seen no sign of his mortal wound in his speech? Why did he not say something?"
Tyrith removed a holy symbol from around the neck of the priest, the only other
item, apart from his robe he possessed. It glowed faintly. Closing his eyes, Tyrith cast his
detection magics.
He shuddered. "A holy item blessed with Kadiya's own magic! A powerful clerical spell."
"What spell is that elf?" Gnomel was lost for any other words, import closing his
somewhat overworked mouth.
"It keeps the dying man vital for a time, then death will take them quickly."
"Also some evasive magics, to avoid the wards."
"It could come in very handy, such a powerful item. Just what we need."
Tyrith shook his head. "Nay....look! The magic dies as we speak."
The glow faded, the symbol was once again a lump of metal.
Gnomel sat back in his chair, speechless.
"err...shall we prepare our provisions?" Tyrith fished for a response.
"Aye, I'll come with ye. Well, Sir Steel....lets hope I can help."
[ 26] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 04:51:49 1997
To: all
He must have drifted off while in hiding, as no one
woke him as she descended from the wagon. Myra was very quiet, and sitting
nearby the warmth of the fire, warding off the morning
air. As he turned to stand, a sharp pain through his head, screaming
at him as though he'd had barrels of Dwarven ale the
previous night. But this was worse. It wasn't plainly
physical, it was mental...buried. He silently approched
Myra, and touched her gently on the shoulder.
"Bihnx is not here, but we must take you to Steel. this
seems quite important. I don't quite agree with it, but I suppose he
has some right by which to request you."
Myra nodded silently, and stood by him. Linking her arm in his, they set
off to the Church of Austinian, in hopes of catching
Steel before his condition worsened. When they arrived,
they made themselves visible to the attendents, and Bystrick
spoke to them softly, but quickly. They were ushered past
the few people gathered within the fold of the Church, and
into the chambers in which Steel was being tended to.
They were informed that Steel was in no condition to talk,
and in fact that he was thought to be dying beyond hope.
Bystrick frowned with displeasure, and moved past the attendents. Despite
their protest, he called Myra to his side, whispering
softly:
. "My powers have weakend since I have touched your soul
and adopted your own. Only together can we help him."
"But, I've heard so MANY bad things about him. why would
I want to save such a whelp?," she questioned, surprised.
"Life is blind, it tends to no man nor woman's true being,
nor their soul," he concluded, beckoning her.
The two of them together laid hands on Steel's chest, feeling his pain.
Myra's face contorted in the agony, and Bystrick's own
seemed to relish it in. His body softly glowed, but
it faded quickly. Both stood, and as a side thought, Bystrick
raised his hand from his waist above his head. Small
sprout-like flowers and a single sapling rose from the
stone floor.
The attendents watched curiously, and dumbfounded, as the
vegetation sprouted.
"Care for these," Bystrick said, "for if each and all
of them die, so shall he. Care for them well, and he
may live. I mean that which I say."
Without a second to spare for questions, he turned, taking Myra's hand, and
walked away, calling back, "Send message to the Gypsies
when he can speak freely!".
Exiting the church, Bystrick smiled a bit. A small ruse,
but true in some aspects. The life he created was strong magical vegetation,
which would help some, but it would be up to Steel.
Besides, she was most certainly not ready for this yet.
Not Steel, and not yet. Especially if this would require
her to remember something he would have to return to her.
On they walked, into a small, lush clearing...
[ 27] Bystrick: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 05:12:33 1997
To: all
They entered the clearing silently, as not to disturb the wildlife.
Myra bent down slowly, scratching a rabbits ears and
smiling. She stopped abruptly when she saw Bystrick's face of
displeasure.
"What do you see here, Myra," He asked.
"Life. Lush trees and bushes, animals foraging for
food, insects and flowers."
He sighed, visibly disturbed.
"Close your eyes, Myra." Which she did, without question.
"What do you see now?"
"A shadow," She replied, "that makes everything grey.
It's like death."
"Open your eyes again," he said. When she had done so, he continued, "often
time, people view things differently." He crossed his
arms slowly, and all the life in the area instantly
died. "What do you see here?"
"Death! You've taken all the life!!," she cried out, near tears.
"No dear, it is only what you see," he sneered, and uncrossed his arms.
The life returned from the shadow of grey that shrouded
it, revealing his small parlor trick any mage might scoff at.
"Do that again," came a meek request from a surprised Myra.
Bystrick did the same once again, and Myra blushed.
He couldn't be sure whether it was embarassment or rage,
but he thought she got the point.
"There is a balance to all things, even life. Some view this as lush
vegetation with vast potential. Others say it will die
one day in any case, and we may as well kill it as long
as it doesn't hurt anything. The creators, the destroyers.
One has the power to create, the other to destroy the creation. One day,
one of those two must die, as the creators cannot create
as the destroyers destroy their work. If they keep creating,
the destroyers will come for them instead of their work.
Take the source, and the work stops. But once everything
else has been destroyed, their own purpose shall end, and them with
that. The same is true for the creators. Do you understand?"
She stood befuddled a bit, and Bystrick walked away with her, attempting to
explain further.....
[ 28] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 05:48:19 1997
To: all
. "I still do not see the reason for senseless destruction,
and without people to recreate what is destroyed, the whole
would not be allowed to go on!" Myra protested.
. Bystrick sighed, closing his eyes. For a moment, he
walked quietly, leading her into a small house and into
a comfortable sitting room. He sat upon a comfortable
sofa, and motioned for Myra to do the same. Nervously,
she perched on the edge of the sofa beside him.
. "You must understand, dear one, that nature has its
ways to create. Nature knows what needs to be done, and
life drifts accordingly. Those who interfer are unnecessary
and they disturb the balances."
. Myra blinked, thinking over Bystricks words. Slowly,
nodding her agreement. "But what of those who destroy
unnecessarily? Something must ofset that."
. "I destroy to offset what you create." Bystrick replied
simply. "It maintains balance."
. "Perhaps it is you who needs to learn, Bystrick. It is
more than apparent more is destroyed than created. There
are plenty others who could oppose me."
. Bystrick smirked, and looked at the ground. A sapling
sprang out of the floor and grew, flowering.
. "You can create, but can you nourish?" Myra asked as
she reached for the tree, causing it to blacken and die.
. Bystrick only smiled, snapping his fingers, and the
tree once more was alive. "Do not test me, Myra. I learned
all from you. I know all that you know, only it has been
refined and I understand it better."
. Myra stared at her hands, quiet and introspective. She
weighed all that she had learned, and came to her decision.
. "You are right, Bystrick. It is not for me to create,
I must leave that to happen naturally. I can only
interfere to further what is already created. I will also
stay my hand, if it is necessary. Some things must die
to allow others to grow."
. Bystrick smiled a little at her words, pleased she had
come to understand what he was saying. She blushed and
looked away, letting her hair hide her red face. Bystrick
seemed not to notice, or care, and allowed Myra to study
the wall.
. "I think your lessons for today are finished." He told Myra.
. He made no move to leave, nor did Myra. She sat beside
him, nervous and unsure. She wished to move closer, and
speak her mind, but something stopped her. She openned
and closed her mouth many times before Bystrick, annoyed
at her fish-like behavior, demanded she speak.
. Slowly, Myra rose to her feet, and stood to face him.
with care, she knelt before him.
. "Bystrick, I have learned some of m y past. I do
not wish to go back to it. I am ready to continue with
my future. Please, allow me to join your tent and family."
. Bystrick said nothing, for a while, and only watched
Myra. Nervously, she knelt before him, waiting for a
response. A few moments passed, but it felt like a millenia.
[ 29] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 06:39:56 1997
To: all
. Finally he spoke. A single word, to bolster or crush
all that Myra had build around her. With a single word,
as the merciless waves crash against the underserving shore,
he crushed her. He dashed her hopes and dreams carelessly,
and all he said was one word.
. "No."
. Myra stood stiffly, and wrapper her arms around herself,
turning away from him. She walked a few steps away and
stared silently at the door. A single sniff escapped her
before she brough down the walls of emotion upon them. She
wept silently, tears streaking down her face.
. She heard him rise behind her, and he stepped up behind
Myra, saying quietly, "Let us return home."
. Biting back the statement that she had no home or
house, Myra followed quietly behind. Bystrick, too, was
content to remain quiet. He led her to his tent, where
he sat and motioned for her to do the same. His cloak
swirled around him as he sat, and Myra watched mesmerized.
She took a place against the wall, facing him. He took
a breath and continued.
. "I cannot accept you into my house if you do not know
yourself. If you cannot be true to yourself, you cannot
be true to your family or your clan."
. Myra sighed whistfully, her eyes wandering around his
tent. She placed her hands on the ground, bringing a
magical spring from the ground. Absently she swirled her
fingers in it, making pictures with the ripples.
. "Have you noticed any changes in yourself since you
began your new practices?" Bystrick asked, startling Myra.
. Thinking, Myra replied slowly. "I am calmer. My hair
grows faster, and meditation comes easily."
. "You have noticed nothing else?" Bystrick pressed.
. "If there are other changes, I am too close to them to
notice the difference." Myra replied, puzzled.
. Carefully, Bystrick took Myra's hand in his, touching
the skin softly. Do you see? Your skin has become soft,
flawless, without a blemish. It will continue to do this,
if you remain on the same path you follow now."
. Myra shook her head, failing to see the comparison, or
significance of this change. Who would not be happy to
have perfect, unflawed skin?
. "Look at my hand. Study it closely."
. He held his hand out in the light, and Myra saw that it
was blackened, wrinkled, and hardening. Tentatively, she
reached out to take his hands in hers, softly rubbing his
skin as he had done to her.
. "Is it not hideous?" He asked distatesfully.
. Myra looked up at his voice, and into his eyes, to
something beyond. "Beautiful" She whispered. Her words
stunned Bystrick, and he could only repeat her words
disbelievingly.
. "How can you say that?" He demanded. "Look! Do you
see this?" He pulled his whitenning hair aside, and
showed her the back of his neck. Upon it was a black,
cancerous, growing spot. Wonderingly, Myra reached out
to touch it, soothing it with her gentle fingers. She
sought to heal it, but he pushed her away quickly.
. "Look, you bear a mark as well." He brought out two
mirrors and and positioned them so she could see the back
of her neck. He lifted her hair away, and upon Myra's
neck was a like mark, except that it was pure white and
smooth as silk. Myra gasped and covered her mouth with
her hands, shaking her head. Bystrick threw the mirrors
to the ground, shattering them.
[ 30] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 06:52:17 1997
To: all
. "Do you see? Your creating brings you more and more
towards those things you bring to life. You use a piece
of yourself to do it. The sun bleaches and feeds you, but
you cannot live like that forever. Even as the life giving
affects you, the destruction I do in balance is brought
upon me. Death and disease take me, and eventually I too
will perish. If you continue, we both will die."
. Myra shook her head, "No, It cannot be!"
. "Indeed, it is, my girl." Bystrick said without kindness
or sympathy.
. "No, I will not allow it! I will not cause your death."
. Gently, Bystrick slapped her, and made Myra look into
his burning eyes. "Do not say that. If you change your-
self to serve another, You are not being true to yourself.
I will slay you and the one you change for. If it is me,
then so be it. You cannot pretend to be something you
are not."
. "I do so to preserve myself as much as you, Bystrick."
Myra replied simply, smiling.
. Bystrick smirked, and ignored her.
. Sighing, Myra rose and removed the pendant with a red
stone from her neck. She did not know where it came from,
only that it was on her person when she awoke the first
time in the gypsy camp. She knew it belonged to him and
his house. She had believed it to be a sign of some kind.
She knew that she was wrong. It was nothing more than a
torment to her. Carefully, she held it out before
Bystrick, and placed it on his neck. He eyed her, unsure
what she meant by her actions.
. "I cannot wear the pendant of a house that will not
accept me. I will remain houseless." That said, Myra
knelt down and kissed Bystrick softly on the cheek. Myra
quickly fled from his tent, and into the common area.
Although alone, she would not be bothered, surrounded
by so many. She tried to smile, and sat down between
Laehrin and Janis. The smiled at her and continued theirr
conversations. The noisy bunch chatted, ate, and drank
long into the night. Anxiously, Myra watched for
Bystrick, but he did not appear.
[31] Samael: The Beginning (part 1/2)
Sat Oct 4 10:38:39 1997
To: all
Samael rested at the hearth of Clan Malice. He was slowly
turning the head of Drizt in his hands, examining the horror
struck expression on his face. With a mocking grin the
Morningstar threw the head towards a wall, the head bounced
with a thudding sound and started to roll down the stairs
towards the dungeons below. A feeling of malivous fulfillment
waved over him as he listened to the prisoners howl in agony,
for even the head was food for them. Samael bowed his head and
said. "I will not fail you this time, My Lord." His mind began
to wonder, wonder through his mortal life on Algoron, to an another
realm...
Sweating from exhaustion the fallen angel clensed his sword.
" The Darkness is not pleased." He thought. " Only two
miserable souls, only two." He shaked his head. " I know it
wants more, but my time is almost up!" Quickly he began to
prepare himself for yet another hunt. " I hope there is still
some time left, I have to please it." Samael muttered.
Suddenly he heard a violent scream and a violent rush of pain
burst through him. He screamed in rage and pain, his wings were
ablaze by an unholy fire, his whole body began to discompose
rapidly. Green ooze was throbbing from his mouth and with a
final gurgle for air he fell down, still burning. After a few
minutes where once stood the proud angel of Mojo, fallen to
the hands of a greater evil, was only a puddle of green slime
slowly burning away.
Samael startled up. Hastily he examined himself. " I don't
believe it, yet again I survive. " He thought and let out a
short chuckle. " But where the hell am I?" He blurted. Before
he could start to examine his whereabouts a voice behind him
said " But alas, you did not survive, Morningstar." Samael
recognized the voice and a cry of horror escaped from his
lips. Whole body shaking Samael said " But it is not yet time,
My Lord, why have you.."" Be silent, fool!! You have failed me
Samael, I gave you more than enough time. I am claiming my
final soul from you Morningstar, YOURS!" The voice yelled. "
But instead of making you one with me, I am sending you to
oblivion! For failing me you shall cease to exist!" Samael
felt his kness give up and he collapsed to the ground, he felt
his very soul beginning to fade and with a desperate final
effort he shouted "NOOOO! Lord, give me one more chance! Give
me more time! I can correct my errors!" But his attempt seemed
to be futile for his soul continued to fade from existence.
[ 32] Samael: The Beginning (part 2/2)
Sat Oct 4 10:50:27 1997
To: all
Samael gathered the last pieces of his will and concentrated
to oppose his Master, struggling for his very soul gave him a
sudden burst of spiritual strength. " Very well, I see you
still have some spirit left. I will give you one more chance."
Joy spread on Samaels face as he felt his spirit regain its
composure, he began to utter words of utmost gratitude to his
Lord. " Silent!!" The voice boomed. " Now listen, your duties
in Boinga are over. I will send you to the realm of Algoron
and there you shall continue your work, but in a different
way." Samael looked confused. " I don't understand, My Lord."
He said. " Yes, you don't have to convert souls for me
anymore, I have other means of doing it there." Astonished by
the remark the Morningstar listened for his instructions. "
You are to gain power for awhile and when you feel the time is
ripe you are to seek out the Clan Malice and join them. After
that you will start to bring Mayhem, Destruction and Death!
You shall be my own little Fatale!" The voice cackled. "
Fatale?" Samael asked. "You need not to know of him at this
time. Do you understand my instructions, Samael Morningstar?"
The voice asked. "As you have said it, so it shall be done."
Samael stated. He felt his body beginning to change as the
transferring to the realm of Algoron began. " And Samael.""
Yes Master?"" In this realm I have a name, I am Necruficer."
Samael nodded. " Remember that you are not my only minion
there...I have others also..." Wondering what Necruficer had
meant by the last statement Samael began his journey to the
land of Algoron...
[ 33] Yang: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 13:55:33 1997
To: all
. It was the night again. The darkness surrounded the
brilliantly lit church of Austinian, in which Steel
borded in his chamber, resting. Lytha, at his side,
mused quietly to herself as she watched over him
for her own purposes, and the slowly withering flowers
sat in the shadows near the window.
. There was a swirling sound, and from the shadows
above the beams of the chamber, a dark cleric appeared,
and jumped down tot he floor, hooves digging into the
wood below and splintering it. Lytha jumped from her
stool, and Steel's eyes opened in wariness. The knight
of the rose fumbled for his weapon, which was not
there, and Lytha stood with her dagger drawn defiantly.
. The dark minotaur cleric approached the bed where
Steel was attempting to ready himself for battle, and
guided him firmly back to his bed with a compassionate
arm. Lytha's dagger cracked against his magical cloak,
and he spun to face her.
. "Begone Yang..! Austinian, I besseach you! Banish
this filth from your holy grounds."
. Yang slapped the girl's other dagger from her hand
and pushed her into a chair. "You are no cleric to call
upon Austinian, girl. You are but a petty, dirty thief.
You are hardly even worthy of the title 'princess',
much less my blade. Be silent."
. "Make me," was the last thing she said before he
aimed his hand and the girl vanished in a puff of smoke.
A few moments later there was a banging on the door,
Lytha again, this time with many guards and acolytes
with her. Yang drove the bed upon which the wounded
knight lay into the door with minotaur strength,
blocking it from being openned.
. "Austinian can not stop the darkness from entering
his church once the night comes, Lytha! This is not of
your concearn, child. Go to your bed, and grow up."
. Steel mummbled a few protests, and fell from the
bed in an attempt to flee. The dark cleric had bent
over to the flowers, picked one of the most pure that
were left and stood again, examining it.
. The flower wilted in his hands, first closing to
his smouldering eyes, then slowly dying and crumbling
into dust. Apparently, Steel's health did not take
kindly to Yang's presence.
. The minotaur moved over to Steel, and the room's
contents swirled as a nexus of absolute darkness
openned beneath them both, swallowing the two crusaders
of Nadrik and Necrucifer respectively, into the abyss
beyond.
. Lytha and the acolytes broke into a room filled
with no living things, except for the flowers... minus
one.
[ 34] Trey: The origins or Trey
Sat Oct 4 14:25:29 1997
To: all
The day was one filled with th beauty of the sun. The small village
of D'nath was filled with chatter and quiet but steady movements of
the populas, as usual. The young farm boy, Trey, stood calmly in his
fathers field. He stood looking to the sky, rake in one hand, the other wiping
the beads of sweat from his forehead. Once again he was working in the
fields on a hot day. Daydreaming of something more, something less trivial.
What Trey did not know is that day fell upon this hour....
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Looking towards the skies he noticed a twisted black cloud sweeping in from
the west. A cold chill swept over his body, scared he ran back to his farm house.
As he arrived at his farm house, he looked past it and into the town.
The first thing he saw was the head of a childhood friend fall from its body
and hit the ground. The horror, he looked at what creature might have done this
and he found it. The creature stood taller then any he had seen before
, a wicked dark knight in pitch black armor wielding a serrated sword.
It looked up to Trey and bellowed an evil cackle and turned to chase
a screaming woman down and kill her. More scared then at any time before
Trey ran and hid in the barn, under a pile of hay. Hearing only scream of pain
he knew that death had fallen upon his village. Crying he fell into
a slumber...
[ 35] Yang: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 14:43:37 1997
To: all
. Deep within the bowls of the earth, where, for almost
eternity a darkness had been present, a small candle
disturbed what was once a constant in this chamber. The
faces of Steel and Yang were lit, shadows played along
the room as the candle flickered.
. The dark crusader guided the honorable knight to
a bed of moss which had formed itself over the ages,
and examined the mysterious wound. Unable to find the
means to heal it, he shrugged. Steel could not speak
through the pain of the wound in any sensible sentances.
. Placing his hands upon the festering wound, and
applying a painful pressure, Yang directed the other
crusader. "Focus your pain into a tiny ball of energy.
Amplify it, but control it. Guide your thoughts through
it, but speak them around it."
. Waking from his daze of insensibility with a sharp
yelp, Steel met Yang's eyes almost with surprise in them.
"Necrucifer controls New Thalos. He has had Havoc killed.
He's slowly growing in power... even Eclipse... Yang,
you!"
. Applying further pressure, he guided Steel's thoughts
in the direction he wished to know of. How did Necrucifer
control New Thalos?
. "He's possessed Sapphire, through whatever means
he has... he plans to... Nadrik could not believe that
he was beginning the end so soon. The pact has been
broken."
. "It does not supprise me that Necrucifer wishes to
destroy Nadrik, for the latter is far from a helpful
presence lately. But Sapphire? Why has my Lord not
spoken with me of his plans!?"
. The minotaur cleric stood, enraged, and slammed his
fists against the cool walls of the dark chamber. Raising
his voice, distracted from Steel, he shouted into the
blackness.
. "So he's turned to Sapphire for aid, the wench of
a heretic! Over ME. If she seeks to assend in his
favor higher than I have already... then there is one
thing waiting for her--"
. And with a burst of energy, Steel threw himself at
the larger minotaur, tackling him to the ground hard.
Wincing in pain, he beat uselessly at Yang's body,
once again lacking in strength. The minotaur, recovering
from the surprise, threw him nonchallantly towards the
wall. In a glimmer of liquid darkness, he rose to his
feet in a direct motion. Steel lay unconcious where
Yang had thrown him.
. Frowning darkly, he picked him up and walked
through a gateway of darkness once again. It was a
small shack, and a few goblins scuttled about every
which way. He called their witch doctor, Guldan over,
and then left the knight in their care.
. Daylight pierced the eastern horizon, and Yang
growled to himself. Forever the tides changed. There
was talk of balance, but it was nonsense. The pendulum
forever shifted, spiralling downwards as history
repeated itself. The sun would rise, and light would
reign, and create... then the sun would set, and
darkness would reign, and destroy. Yang intended to
either stop or kill those who raged against the sunset,
those who tried to sail against the wind of time.
What purpose did it serve to fight the inevitable?
They should accept the sunset, just as, when the time
came, Yang would accept the dawn.
. For now, Yang transformed into a smaller shape of
a plain human peasant, cloaked in tattered rags. He
set out upon the road towards New Thalos, to deal
with Sapphire, for better or worse. And if her heretic
husband chose to stop him, then all the more
rewarding that battle would prove.
[ 36] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 14:43:51 1997
To: all
. Myra sat alone in the wagon circle, watching
the clouds fly over her head in the sky. She
liked to discover things in the clouds, shapes
and faces they formed. As she watched the sky,
one of the clouds, a songbird, detached itself
from the others, and flew down to her. Only
when it landed could she tell it was not a cloud
but a pure white bird. Attached to one of its
legs was a rolled up piece of parchment.
. Unrolling it, Myra could barely decipher what
it said, since the spelling was so bad. It was
barely recognizable. All she could see was her
name, Muyrra, Thalos, ruins, and Khisanth. It
was enough. All she needed was permission.
. "Bystrick, you say you encourage me to find my
true self, do you not?" She asked innocently,
planing to trap him in his own words.
. "Yes, more or less." He replied absently.
. "Does this include freedom to travel?"
. Bystrick's eyes sharpened, and he answered
carefully. "It depends. Right now, no."
. "I cannot leave these tents at all?" Myra
asked woefully.
. Bystrick could not hide his smile and granted
her one small boon. "Aye, you may leave if you
are in my company."
. Myra smiled gratefully, and took his hand.
"Come, we must go then." He looked at her,
bemused, and stood.
. "To where? Who?"
. "The ruins of Thalos. Someone will meet us
there. This note is most intriguing. We must
investigate."
. "Very well, follow me. We must leave when
I decide it is time."
. Myra, a few paces behind, followed him to the
ruins. Once they entered the forest, she
whistled and brought a bear to her side. She
carefully handed it a scroll, and whispered a
few words. The creature looked at her with
intelligent eyes, nodded, and ran off to find
Khisanth.
. They waited for her to arrive, at the front
gates of the ruined city. They had not been
waiting long when Khisanth walked through the
ruined gates. She smiled at Myra with
recognition, but met only blankness.
. "You wished to speak to me?" Myra asked as
soon as Khisanth was settled.
. Khisanth looked at her, uncomprehending, and
drew a picture of a dying yinn woman on the
dusty floor. Myra looked at it, thinking of her
recent visitation.
. "Tayana? How do you know of her?" Myra asked
quickly. Then she realized that Khisanth did not
know common. She drew a question mark beside the
dying yinn.
. Khisanth drew another yinn, a woman, and drew
the same emblem that was on her own robes.
Khisanth pointed to the second picture, pointed
to herself, and smiled.
. Myra, understanding, nodded encouragingly. Next,
Khisanth drew a heart between the two yinns. Myra
nodded, understanding they had, at once time, been
friends or relatives. Khisanth then puzzled Myra
even further. She drew a picture of a human baby,
in the arms of the second yinn. Myra tilted her
head to the side, confused. Khisanth smiled and
held her arms out, rocking back and forth, like she
was rocking a baby.
. All Myra could think of, was that perhaps this
girl was pregnant, as Tayana was. Oh, how cruel
of Tayana, to make her relive the memory in a dream,
but in reality as well. Myra retraced the question
mark, unsure how she could pose her question in
pictures, and hoping Khisanth could explain
further.
. In the dust she wrote a name. 'Lyathaann.'
She scowled, and erased it. 'Luytruai' Khisanth
tried. Myra, struck with an idea, erased the second
word for her, and wrote her own. 'Lytha.' She
pointed to it and pronounced it carefully. Khisanth
began to smile and nod, when Bystrick decided he'd
had enough.
[ 37] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 14:45:57 1997
To: all
. "That is plenty. You will go now." He said,
scowling at Khisanth. She spit on the ground at
his feet, growling. She stalked off back into the
forest.
. Without warning, Bystrick let out a roar that
seemed to echo across all the lands. He ranted on,
screamed aloud. All that Myra could understand were
three words. "She must die." Bystrick said them,
over and over .. and over again.
. He grabbed her arm, and all but drug her back to
the gypsy camp. He dumped her unceremoniously on
the ground outside his tent. He swept inside and the
cloth door cover fell closed behind him. He continued
to yell and scream, and Myra heard a few crashes as
if he was throwing things. There was one mighty thunk,
and then nothing.
. Myra crept closer to the curtain, listening closely.
She heard nothing, not even the sound of Bystrick
breathing. Nervously, she pushed the curtain aside.
Bystrick lay motionless in the middle of his floor,
blood oozing out of a horrible gash on his head. Myra
cried out and rushed to his side. Without hesitation
she cleaned and bound the wound, trying to stop the flow
of blood. Her hands were bloody by the time she
finished, but she managed to at least slow the
blood flow.
. Carefully, Myra pulled Bystrick up on to his bed.
She arranged the pillows behind him and began to check
for further wounds. Myra checked his wrist for a
pulse, and found nothing. Alarmed, she pressed her
fingers on his neck, searching frantically for a pulse.
She called out his name, tears running down her face.
She tried everything she knew, to force his heart to
beat again. Just as she was about to call the
lightning's down up on him, he sat bolt upright.
[ 38] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 14:58:03 1997
To: all
. Bystrick struggled beneath her hands, his eyes
blazing red. His mouth opened and his teeth appeared
jagged and gruesome. He looked around, and then
looked back at Myra. His eyes turned crimson, burning
red into Myra's green eyes. He reached out for her,
grabbing her in an iron grip, pulling him towards her.
Bystrick made no sound, not even when she struggled
against him. Her hands on his chest, pushing away,
she felt he still had no pulse. Bystrick pulled Myra's
face towards his as she slowly lost the struggle. She
stared at his mouth, it seemed to be growing fangs.
Panicked, she began to struggle harder. He forced
her to turn her head, and he whispered, without
moving his lips, in her ear.
. "Die bitch.." He began to close his teeth around her
neck, when he suddenly went slack again. He fell against
the pillows, loosening his grip on Myra. She tumbled off
the bed and landed in an ignominious heap.
. Breathng heavily, Myra rose unsteadily, and looked down
at Bystrick. He was lying limply, but she could see his
chest rising and falling. He was breathing. To be
certain, she put two fingers to his wrist. Sure enough,
Bystrick's pulse was there, though weak.
. Slowly climbing onto the bed, Myra whispered his name.
. "Bystrick? Please, awaken. Be well, Please Bystrick..
Bystrick.. Bystrick.."
. He stirred a little, and his eyes opened to mere slits.
He looked at her without recognition. He began mumbling,
about Pythia.
. "In.. my head.. Get her out!" Bystrick struggled as
if to rise, but Myra gently held him back. "Out!" he
murmured weakly.
. "I will speak with her, if you wish it." Myra said
reassuringly, taking his hand in her own.
. He looked at her, confused. "Pythia?" He asked
quietly.
. "No, 'tis I, Myra." She replied softly. Holding his
hand, she noticed how clammy it was. She reached out to
touch his face, which was burning hot. He was sweating
profusely. Rising, she went over to the cupboards, and
got two bowls and a cloth. She filled one with cool
water and walked back over to the bed. Softly, she
sent tendrils of thought to Pythia, conveying Bystrick's
annoyance. She felt her reply, a sigh and a recognition.
[39] Myra: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 15:01:24 1997
To: all
. Myra set the bowls on a table next to the bed, and
sat on the edge of the bed next to the depleted man.
She dipped the cloth in the cool water, wringing most of
the water out, and placed it on his forehead. Slowly,
Bystrick became a little more aware, and he watched
Myra as she tenderly mopped his face with the cloth.
When it got warm, she wrung it out and repeated the
process.
. "I spoke to Pythia. She will cease." Myra said
simply. Bystrick appeared relieved.
. "Thirsty..." He whispered "Myra?"
. Smiling, she lifted a cup of water to his lips.
He greedily drank it all, sating his thirst. When
she pulled the cup away, he took her hand in his.
. "When that happens again, you must kill me Myra."
. "I can't." Myra replied. She pulled her hand away
and began her ministrations with the cloth.
. "You must. If you do not, it will kill you and all
of the circle."
. "You do not understand. I ... I can.... not." Myra
looked at him, anguished. "You.. might come back, as
you did now." She covered her face as she did this,
unable to look at him.
. Gently, Bystrick reached up to her hands, prying them
away from her face and pulling her down close to his own.
"You must." He said firmly.
. Myra let him pull her down, trying not to tremble and
remember what had just happened. She looked into his
alien red eyes and shivered. A strange, confused look
came over Bystrick's face, and he cupped her face with
his hands, drawing her close and kissing her on the
forehead.
. Confused and drained, Myra laid her head on his
chest and wrapped her arms around him. For a moment she
rested, her breathing relaxed, and she took a deep breath.
. "I.. must rest... sleep." Bystrick whispered.
. "I will go." Myra rose and started to leave, but
Bystrick's hand stopped her.
. "No, you must stay. In case it comes back. You must
keep watch."
. "Then I will gladly stay."
. Myra reached out to touch Bystrick's face. What was
first meant as a touch to see if he was still overheated,
turned into a tender caress. Noticing the heat still in
his face, Myra rose to change the water in the bowl. She
also got a new cloth.
. Walking back to the bed, Myra saw Bystrick sit bolt
upright, and she stopped warily. He turned toward her,
and his eyes seemed to burn into her.
. "He.. It wants me.. to kill.. kill her!" He exclaimed.
. "Kill who?" Myra asked practically.
. "Khisanth"
. "Why would the demon wish her death?"
. "I.. do not know. Dangerous.."
. "Now is not the time to kill her. Rest." Myra
carefully set the bowl on the table and sat on the floor
beside the bed. "I shall watch over you."
. "No, not on the floor.. too dangerous.. " Bystrick
reached for her, tugging on her hand. "You must be close..
to see... Just.. the bed.."
. Slowly, Bystrick coaxed her onto the bed. She perched on
the edge, once again applying a wet cloth to his forehead.
He watched her with his eyes fixed on her neck. Self-
consciously, she raised her free hand to her neck, covering
it from him.
. He reached up to her face, and Myra held herself
from flinching. "You are bleeding." He observed as he
traced a line along her jaw bone and down her neck.
When he reached the place where the demon had almost
bitten her, his finger stopped. He pulled it away,
bloody.
. Shivering, Myra waved her hand in the air.
"A scratch.. Nothing more." She smiled and he
lost the energy to hold it in his interest.
. "Sleep." She commanded. He nodded but said,
. "I need rest.. yet I cannot."
. "You should." Myra reinforced. Gently she touched
his face, running her fingertips along his cheek bone.
Slowly he closed his eyes, and his head lolled to the
side. Smiling, Myra leaned down and kissed him on the
cheek. She laid down beside him, wrapping her arms
around him and laying his head on her.
. And then she too, fell asleep.
[ 40] Elistan: My History
Sat Oct 4 15:37:09 1997
To: all
When I was young my village was attacked by an unknown foe.
I was hunting wild rabbit at the time when this happened
and when I returned home I found that my village had been destoyed.
the trees were on fire and the corpses of my friends and
family laid where they had fallen. I fell to me knees
and cried.
Finally, when I had shed my last tear, I buried my loved ones.
I stood over the graves and knew that I had to say
a prayer over the graves. As, I prayed to Siccara
to guide my peoples souls to thier final rest, there
was a blinding flash of light and then darkness.
When I awoke and looked around, where once was
a destroyed village, now stood a beautiful and wonderous place.
Trees and flowers growing all around and in the middle of a clearing
a altar, with a statue of Siccara. I approached the altar slowly
for I did not want to disturb the tranquility of this place.
Upon this altar laid a medallionwit the symbol of Siccara on it
and I knew it was meant for me. I removed the beatuiful pieace of jewlery and as I put it on
for the first time in days I felt at peace.
Although I wanted to stay there I knewthat it was no longer my home.
I traveled for a time learning how to use my sword.
I also learned that my prayers could accomplish miraculos things.
One day I met a lovely elf by the name of Pythia.
I was still relativly young and inexpierenced at the time.
She brought me to the Shalonesti, which became my home,
and taught me the ways of my brothern and he ways of the cleric.
She cam to replace the mother I had lost at such a young age.
Even still today she teaches me new things that I must know to survive.
I owe my ife to her. I will defend her and
all my elven kin until my last breath.
Elistan Sha'evlas, Regent of House Guardians
[ 41] Kaytana: A new home
Sat Oct 4 15:52:39 1997
To: all
. The father she had for 17 years had left her, alone in a world where
she was plagued by dreams at night, and at times walked a nightmare during
the day. Her mother could barely remember her family, now living with the
gypsies, and Kaytana stood alone in Althainia stricken with her father's
haste choice of the disowning of her.
. Her half sister Lytha came, to comfort and console her. Kaytana
looked at her sadly and told her the choice she had made. She will join Yang
who had adopted her and be part of the Dark Knights. Following the path
Necrucifer had shown her, and with the power she will slowly receive,
conquor those of past and present or whoever blocks her path.
. "You are always welcomed at home no matter what path you choose."
Lytha said quietly. She took a tentive step forward and wrapped her arms
around Kaytana.
. Kaytana smiled and returned her embrace. She had never done so before
and a strange feeling almost overwhelmed her. Keeping her emotions hidden she
bade goodbye to her older sister, and both walked their separate ways.
[ 42] Pythia: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 16:19:03 1997
To: all
. Pythia stared into the aura surrounding the dunai she
held in her trembling hands. The swirling colors muted to
the deep crimson/black that she recognized from her time
in dae'Tok. But, the colors did not settle to their usual
even pulse. They continued a frenzied movement almost
dizzying the druid.
. A sound distracted her and she lost her focus for a
moment. Jakkal approached almost silently, his smiling face
opposite character to the killer Pythia knew him to be. He
spoke quickly of war preparations, jabbering to her in the
language of war she had just recently begun to understand.
. "Bless me, Pythia. I will search our forest for intruders."
. Pythia raised her hand above Jakkal's head and prayed that
Zandreya would give blessing to him, through her. But her hand
still trembled as she murmured the words of blessing. Jakkal
bowed quickly and hurried away.
. Pythia lowered her hand into the small pond and drew up a
handful of the cool water. "Confusion," she thought. "I've not
felt confusion with this aura before." Pythia laid the dunai
gently on the ground and knelt before it. Cleansing her
thoughts, she felt her mind begin searching for the source of
this great confusion. Time and time again her thoughts were
turned back. Pythia trembled as she realized the power diverting
her. Then at once, a great screaming vibrated her. "Bystrick," she
murmured. There was a pause in her thoughts, then Myra's pained
thoughts swept over her, begging her not to disturb him.
. Pythia slumped back against the tree and closed her eyes.
She'd never been sent from his mind before, and the unresolved
thoughts frightened her. The power that had diverted her search
hid Bystrick's energies from her. Pythia looked at the dunai
still lying before her and opened her mind once again....
[ 43] Caer: Storyquest
Sat Oct 4 17:43:04 1997
To: all
I sat by the ever burning fire in the Gypsy camp thinking over the day and the week even the past life. Nothing was happening to well and it seems turmoil is beginning all over the globe. Inside the Gypsy camp Myra stares at the fire most of the day.
I also fear the Demon's grip grows stronger on our Warder each day. Cliath the god of creation who creates creators and destructors realizes he made a rare mistake or rather underestimated the destructors.
Cliath creates the creators to create and the destructors to destruct.......this balance is the thing that I believe my Warder is trying to teach Myra.
He creates them evenly and creates a few that are the center of the balance becoming destructors or creators when needed.....I am one of those few.
He called me to him as I sat at the Gypsy fire and said he was giving me a special power of strength a Barbarian of sorts so that I could better do my job. I accepted this of course and he also said that once I had this power that the world was free to power.
All the world can use your power so many others will use it also so beware. He left me back at the fire and he told me he made a mistake, the destructors were not destructing each other as it usually happens and that side of the balance was far more wieghted than the creating side.
He told me I must destruct where needed and create where needed and be a neutral party in both sides. He also said my Warder although Cliath knows not his intentions knows that Bystrick knows much of this balance and ask him all questions.
I understood these words and I will act as Cliath's balancing wheight for the time being.
-Caer Dathyl.